Skip to main content

Full text of "Biography and family record of Lorenzo Snow : one of the twelve apostles of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints"

See other formats 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Arciiive 

in  2007  witin  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/biographyfamilyrOOsnowricli 


tl£^y/yi^      (y^a^-u/- 


rri^°<ii^  S  h  Sail  ,i  .xwj.  Tj  f:.,;r-:j:  y- »;  j 


'/^  /t^  yy/PT^^ruJr 


Inf^iylBMn.  i  SonsJdHardajSt.llT 


BIOOF(APHY 


AND 


FAMILY   RECORD 


OF 


LORENZO  SNOl 


Out.   0^    THt   TNNt\.Mt   KPOSTLtS  OV    -^Ht   CWViP^CH   OV 


7 


WRITTEN    AND    COMPILED    BY    HIS    SISTER, 


EUZA  R.  SNOW  SMITH. 


"  I  know  him,  that  he  will  command  his  children  after  him,  and 
they  shall  keep  the  word  of  the  Lord,  to  do  justice  and  judgment." 


."  If  you  wish  to  go  where  God  is,  you  must  he  like   God — 
possessing  the  principles  which  God  possesses." — JoSEPir  SMITH. 


SALT   LAKE  CITY,   UTAH, 

DESERET   NEWS   COMPANY,  PRINTERS. 

1884. 


5  ^  3>  o  13 

BancroltLiDrary 


PRE^B'AGE.' 


This  Biograph}^  and  Autobiography  of  my  brother, 
Lorenzo  Snow,  has  been  written  as  a  tribute  of  sisterly  affec- 
tion for  him;  and  as  a  token  of  sincere  respect  to  his  family. 

It  is  designed  to  be  handed  down  in  lineal  descent, 
from  generation  to  generation — to  be  preserved  as  a  family 
Memorial. 

In  adapting  it  to  this  purpose,  both  in  the  matter  origi- 
nated, and  in  that  compiled,  the  writer  has  varied  materiallj'- 
from  the  usual  course  of  biographers.  That  it  may  consti- 
tute a  historical  point  to  which  my  brother's  posterity,  to 
the  latest  generations,  who  shall  honor  the  Gospel  of  the 
(Son  of  God,  may  trace  their  origin  in  the  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day "  Saints,  and  find  a  record  of  their  illus- 
trious ancestor — his  wives,  children  and  grandchildren — a 
full  genealogical  record  is  inserted.  That  his  descendants 
may  profit  by  his  instructions,  selections  from  his  letters 
and  discourses  are  copied  into  this  work;  we  also  have 
inscribed  missionary  sketches  of  some  of  his  sons  and  sons- 
in-law.  E.  K.  S.  S. 


GONTKNTS. 


CHAPTER     I. 


Lorenzo  Snow's  Birth  and  Parentage. — Parents  settled  in  Oliio. — Hardships 
and  Privations. — Their  Hospitality. — Lorenzo's  early  Characteristics. — 
Fondness  for  Books. — Military  Aims. — Change  in  Pursuits.— Starts  for 
Oberliu  College.— Falls  in  Company  with  David  W.  Patten.— Conversa- 
tion.— In  College. — Eliza  Embi-aces  the  Gospel. — Moves  to  Kirtland — 
How  she  obtained  a  House  and  Lot. — Lorenzo  in  College.— Investigates. 
— Is  disgusted — Writes  to  Eliza. — Her  Invitation. — He  accepts  and  comes 
to  Kirtland.— Studies  Hebrew. — Is  Baptized. — How  he  receives  the  Holy 
Ghost,  ..--.---  Page  1 

CHAPTER     II. 

A  Blessing  Meeting.— Lorenzo's  Opinion  of  the  Patriarch.— The  Patriarch's 
Marvelous  Prediction. — Lorenzo  is  Puzzled — Explained  to  him  by 
Revelation. — Lorenzo  in  Kirtland. — Fast-day  Meetings. — Outpouring  of 
the  Spirit. — Gifts  Manifested  — Lorenzo's  First  Speech  from  the  Pulpit. — 
Description  of  the  Temple. — Fast  Meetings. — A  Striking  Incident. — 
Efl'ect  of  the  Meetings  on  Lorenzo's  Mind. — Wants  to  Preach. — Is 
Ordained  an  Elder.  ...----9 

CHAPTER     III. 

My  Brother  started  on  Mission. — Without  Purse  or  Scrip.— Hard  work  to 
Beg. — Aflt'ectionate  Aunt. —  First  Meeting  in  Medina  County,  Ohio. — 
Baptism.s.  —  Preaches  in  Court  House.  —  Ludicro.is  Anecdote. — Visits 
Relatives.-  Preaches  to  Schoolmates. — Baptizes  some  of  them.        -        15 

CHAPTER    IV. 

A  change  — Great  Apostacy. — Disaftection  creeps  into  every  Quorum. — Pride 
and  speculation  — Apostates  claim  the  Temple. — Warren  Parrish  a  ring- 
leader.—A  fearful,  terrible  scene  in  the  Pemple. — The  scene  described. — 
What  occurred  the  next  Day. — Very  interesting  Court  scene. — John 
Boynton  portrayed.— Joseph  and  Sidney  flee  for  their  lives. — Father 
Smith  served  with  State's  Warrant. — How  he  escaped. — Luke  Johnson 
befriends  him. — Luke's  death.  ....  -  20 

CHAPTER    V. 

Leave  Kirtland. — Grand  Entertainment. — A  noble  Woman.— Lorenzo  drives 
one  Team. — He  is  very  Sick. — Arrive  in  Far  West,  Missouri. — Elder 
Rigdon's  Kindness.  —Dr.  Avord's  Meanness. — His  Nurse,  Nightwatcher 
and  Doctor. —  An  Incident. —  Arrive  in  Adam-ondi-Ahinan. —  Lorenzo 
takes  his  Gun  and  goes  out  to  Hunt. — A  new  Train  of  Reflections. — 
Hunting  for  Sport. — The  old  Settlers.— Their  Antagonism.— Preparation 
for  Defense— False  Alarm  explained.  -  -  -  -  24 

CHAPTER    VI. 

Wants  to  go  on  Mission.— Elder  Butterfield  wishes  to  accompany  him. — 

They  go.— Arrive  in  Far  West  on  the  second  day.— Father  Smith  blesses 

Lorenzo.— Blindness  of  Thomas  B.  Marsh.— Leave  Far  West. — Meet  a 

camp  of  Brethren  at  the  Missouri  River.— Construe;  a  craft.— Started  in 


VI  CONTENTS. 

snow  storm  down  the' river.— Perilous  times.— Narrow  escapes.— A 
savage  band. — Make  their  escape.— Find  camping  place  in  peace. — 
Leave  the  boat  and  travel  on  foot.— Get  lodging  at  the  house  of  a 
Mobocrat. — Mobocratic  narrative.— A  Campbellile  Preacher's  Polite- 
ness.— Courtesy  of  a  Methodist  Preacher.— A  crowded  house.— A  Dona- 
tion just  in  time.— Saved  from  a  Mob  by  his  pocket  Bible.— Other 
Mobocrats  foiled.  ...---  Page  30 

CHAPTER  VII. 
Leaves  Kentucky.— Travels  on  foot  five  hundred  miles.— Reaches  his  friend'*^ 
in  Ohio.— Through  fatigue  and  exposure,  is  very  sick.— Receives  kind 
attention.— Traveled  and  preached.— Taught  school.— Great  effort,  and 
great  success.— A  thrilling  narrative. —  Arrives  in  Nauvoo. — The  Father 
and  Family  in  LaHarpe.  ....--  38 

CHAPTER    VIII. 

In  Di-Ahman.— Our  father's  purchases.— Friendliness  of  the  "old  settlers." 
— A  spirit  of  hostility  prevalent.— Millers  would  not  grind  our  wheat. — 
Grating  corn  for  our  bread. — How  we  cooked  the  grated  meal. — A 
strange  move;  the  old  .settlers  abscond. — Their  reports  in  tlie  surround- 
ing country. — The  Military  quells  the  upri.sing. — A  horse  mill  in  opera- 
tion.— Mobs  arouse  with  increased  force. — Government  sends  Militia  — 
They  are  set  to  guard  the  Saints,  who  are  ordered  to  leave  the  county 
within  ten  days. — The  halfway  house. — Food  frozen.— How  we  ate  sup- 
per.— Sleepless  and  jolly. — Arrive  in  Far  West. — Seven  miles  out. — 
Move  to  Illinois.— To  Warren  County,— To  LaHarpe.— To  Nauvoo.        41 

CHAPTER    IX. 

Called  on  mission  to  England. — Extraordinary  communication. — Calls  on 
families  of  the  Twelve. — In  Ohio. — Borrows  money. — On  board  a  sailing 
vessel. — In  Liverpool.— Writes  to  his  aunt. — Why  he  is  there. — How  he 
came  there.—  Crossing  the  ocean. — Terrific  storms. — An  ocean  storm 
.scene. — The  calm. — Gratitude. — Arrives  in  Liverpool. — Manchester. — 
Birmingham.        ........  ^c^ 

CHAPTER     X. 

Writes  from  Birmingham. — Church  numbers  Sixteen. — Conference  in  Lon- 
don.— Lorenzo  appointed  to  preside  over  the  London  Conference. — Con- 
firmed in  Manchester". —  Nine  of  the  Twelve  present. —  Established  a 
Branch  in  Wolverhampton.— Ordained  William  Henshaw.— Sent  him  to 
Wales. — William  Henshaw  did  a  good  work,  but  "died  as  a  fool  dieth." 
—  An  encounter  with  Evil  Spirus.  —  Lorenzo  gets  the  Victory. —  An 
Apostacy  succeeds. — April  (Jth,  Conference  in  Manchester. — Nine  of  the 
Twelve  present. — Branches  represented.— Officers  set  apart — A  cake  for 
the  Twelve.  —  The  cake  distributed.  —  A  joyful  time. — Orson  Hyde 
speaks.  —  Joseph  Fieldmg  speaks  —  P.  P.  Pratt  composes  verses.  — 
Brigham  Young  and  William  Miller  sing. —  President  B.  Young  dis- 
misses.—Poem  addressed  to  L.  Snow.  ....  52 

CHAPTER    XI. 

Brother  Snow  writes  to  Elder  Pratt. — Baptisms. — A  hint  to  the  wise. — 
Caution  and  instruction. — Writes  to  the  Star. — Increase  in  the  Church  in 
London. — Good  word  for  Bedford. — Baptisms. — To  Elder  Pratt. — Sad 
news. — Sister  Morgan's  Death. — Her  faithfulness  and  benevolence. — 
Her  triumphant  departure. — Her  Husband  is  comforted. — Conference. — 
Lorenzo  informs  how  subscriptions  are  obtained. — Singing  in  Tongues. 
— L.  appointed  First  Counselor. — P.  P.  Pratt  speaks.— Stanza.— Queen 
Victoria. — Presentation  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  to  Her  Majesty  and  the 
Prince  Consort.  .......  o8 


CONTENTS.  Vll 


CHAPTER    XII. 

Brother  Snow's  Mission  terminates.— Reports  four  hundred  Members  in  the 
London  Conference. — Is  appointed  to  take  charge  of  two  hundred  and 
fifty  Saints  en  route  to  Nauvoo. — Embarks  on  the  "Swanton." — The 
Steward's  sickness. — Grows  worse  and  worse. — Is  given  up,  and  nearly 
dead. — Sister  Martin  insists  witli  the  Captain. — Is  repulsed,  and  again 
asks  that  Elder  Snow  may  administer  to  the  Steward.— She  obtains  con- 
sent.— The  man  is  healed. — Baptisms  in  New  Orleans. — The  Company 
reaches  Nauvoo. — Great  Reception. — Waving  of  Handkerchiefs. — The 
Prophet  present. — Reminiscences. — My  joy  in  meeting  Lorenzo. — How 
we  associated. —Appeal  to  my  Husband.  —  Their  Interview. — The 
Result.  -.-.-.--         Page  65 

CHAPTER    XIII. 

Plural  Marriage.  —  It  tries  the  Prophet. — God  commands,  and  he  nuist 
obey. — Interview  on  the  bank  of  the  river.—  The  Prophet's  words. — 
Gives  Lorenzo  a  precious  promise.  —  Lorenzo  and  myself  visit  our 
Parents,  and  return. — Lorenzo  goes  to  Ohio. — Where  he  finds  me  on  his 
return. — Close  of  1843. —  A  social  gathering, —  Extract  from  Lorenzo's 
speech. —  He  organizes  a  company.  —  The  General's  compliment. — 
Lorenzo's  experience  in  an  unfortunate  school.  —  Makes  a  success. — 
Mobbing  at  Lima.  -  -  -  -  -  -  -69 

CHAPTER     XIV. 

The  Prophet  instructs  the  Twelve. — They  appoint  a  Delegation  to  seek  a 
location  for  the  Saints. — Lorenzo  notified  to  be  in  readiness. — Change 
intervenes. — An  unprecedented  apostacy. — Joseph  Smith's  correspond- 
ence.— Calls  for  an  expression  from  candidates  for  the  Presidency. — 
Copy  of  Appeal. — Disgusted  with  their  responses. — Offers  himself  as 
candidate. — Elders  electioneer. — How  Lorenzo  succeeds. — Terrible  news. 
— Assassination. — Mournful  Elegy. — Meeting  mobocrats.  -  70 

CHAPTER     XV. 

Lorenzo  a  Bachelor.— The  Prophet  instructs  him.— He  changes  tactics. — 
Marries. — Wives  and  Endowments,  —  In  the  Temple.  —  Wrath  of  our 
Enemies. — Expulsion  of  the  Saints. — Cross  the  Mississippi  River. — 
Intensely  cold.— Snow  storm. — Outfit.— Camp  organized. — Moves  for- 
ward.— Song  No.  1. — Song  No.  2.        -----  84 

CHAPTER  XVI. 
Garden  Grove. —Pisgaji. — ^Severe  sickness,— Death  of  Elder  Huntington,— 
Lorenzo  called  to  preside. — Condition  of  the  Saints, — A  dilemma. — 
Loi-enzo's  policy. — How  he  succeeded. — A  ludicrous  and  enjoyable 
entertainment.  —  Births.  — Death. —  Life  incidents. —  President  Young's 
call. — Appointments. — Another  wife. — Arrives  in  ihe  Valley. — Ordained 
into  the  Quorum  of  the  Twelve. — Builds  a  log  house,  -  -        S9 

CHAPTER  XVII. 
The  first  celebration. —  Lorenzo  chairman  of  committee. — Description  of 
Escort— Moves  from  Bowery  to  President  Young's. — Receives  the 
Presidency, — Returns  to  Bowery, — Singing  by  the  way.— Cheers. — 
Hymn.— Prayer. — Declaration  of  Independence  read.— Speech  by  Silver 
Greys. — Ode  sung  by  Silver  Greys. — Shout  of  hosanna. — March  to  the 
dinner  tables.— A  rich  feast. — Thousands  of  the  Saints  partake. — Gentiles 
en  route  to  California,  partake, — Scores  of  Indians  partake. — Grandeur  in 
Simplicity.— Gratitude  to  God.  ...  -  :  95 

CHAPTER    XVIIl. 
The  Brethren  covenant  to  help  the  poor  out  from  Nauvoo,— Lorenzo  called 
to  obtain  means.— The  poverty  and  liberality  of  the  Saints,— One  offers 


Vlll  CONTENTS. 

his  only  cow. — Anecdote  of  Captain  Brown. — Called  on  a  mission  to 
Italy. — Increase  of  family. — Weight  of  responsibility. — No  time  for 
preparation.— Company  organized. — Letter  to  his  Sister. — The  Journey. — 
Wonderful  manifestations  of  the  hand  of  God. — Nauvoo. — Carthage. — 
Arrival  in  Liverpool. — Meets  the  brethren.  -  -  Page  107 

CHAPTER    XIX. 

The  Editor's  reflections. — The  responsibility  of  Lorenzo's  Mission. — His 
trust  in  God. — His  knowledge  that  God  had  called  him  — Commendable 
characteristics. — How  they  are  strengthened. — He  writes  to  F.  D.  Rich- 
ards.— Describes  Genoa. — Armed  men. — Priests. — Meets  an  acquaint- 
ance.— Curious  interview. — Reflections. — Sympathy  for  the  people. — 
Door  opening  for  the  Gospel  in  Piedmont. — Encouraging  prospects.    116 

CHAPTER    XX. 

Writes  to  President  Young— The  Waldenses. — Incidents. — Calls  Elder  Sten- 
house.  — Cathedral  of  St.  Lorenzo. — Sends  two  Elders  to  Piedmont. — 
Describes  the  Country. — Published  "The  Voice  of  Joseph." — Miraculous 
healing. — Sends  for  Elder  Woodard.  —  Organization  of  the  Church  — 
Prayer. — Officers  chosen. — Mount  Brigham. — Rock  of  Prophecy. — Testi- 
mony of  an  Englisliman. — Invited  by  a  Priest. — First  Baptism. — Difficul- 
ties to  meet. — LaTour. — The  presence  of  the  Elders  only  tolerated. — Can 
lift  up  his  head  and  rejoice  in  spite  of  difficulties.  -  -  121 

CHAPTER    XXI. 

Joseph  Smith. — His  anxiety  on  the  subject  of  religion. — Secret  vocal  prayer.. 
— A  brilliant  light  envelops  him. — Two  personages  appear. — The  Lord 
speaks  to  Joseph. — Instructs  him. — He  has  another  vision. — Is  shown 
where  records  are  deposited. — Obtains  and  translates  them. — Testimonies 
of  the  Witnesses. —  Baptisms. — Church  organized. — Temple  built. — 
Gifts  manifested — Saints  leave  Kirtland. — Scenes  in  Jackson  County. — 
Extreme  Suflfering. — Expulsion. — Memorial  to  Congress.  -  13(5 

CHAPTER    XXII. 

Why  the  Saints  are  persecuted. — Persecutions  in  diflerent  ages  of  the  World^ 
— How  Jethro  came  to  Moses. — The  Saints  locate  in  Illinois. — A  shor'' 
season  of  peace. — Hostilities  resumed. — Perfldy  of  the  Governor  of  the 
State  — Assassination. — The  Prophet's  testimony  that  his  work  was 
finished. — The  Saints  are  driven. — Their  journey. — War  with  the  remain- 
der.— Extracts  from  Epistle. — Peace. — Perpetual  Fund. — Labors  of  the 
Elders. —  Publications. —  The  work  of  twenty  years.  —  The  power  of 
truth.  -  -  -  -  -  -■     ■     -  -  -         15S 

CHAPTER     XXIII. 

Explanatory  note. — Lorenzo  writes  to  Elder  Hyde.— Brightness  of  natural 
scenery.— Spiritual  darkness. — A  courageous  minister. — Inscription 
attached  to  his  portrait.— Hymn.— Drudgery. — Expression  of  gratitude. — 
A  dream. — First  Native  ordained  to  preach. — Ordains  Elders  Woodard 
and  Stenhouse  to  the  High  Priesthood. — The  former  to  preside  in  Italy, 
the  latter  in  Switzerland. — A  Magnificent  view. — Reflections.        -        168 

t;HAPTER  XXIV. 
Note  by  Editor.— Elder  Woodard  writes. — More  Baptisms  in  Italy. — A 
singular  scene. — A  successful  experiment. — Ten  baptized. — Expressions 
from  converts. —  The  Millennial  Star  speaks. —  Encouraging  reports. — 
Letter  from  Elder  Woodard.— Extract  from  Elder  Stenhouse's  letter. — 
Opposition  re-acts.— Good  results.  -  -  -  -  -     177 

CHAPTER     XXV. 
Onward.— No  bounds  to  Brother  Snow's  mission.— He  looks  towards  India 
and  shapes  his  plans.— Writes  to  F.  D.  Richards. — Expresses  his  views. — 


CONTENTS.  IX 

Brother  Woodard  writes  from  Italy. — Brother  Stenhouse  from  Switzer- 
land.— Lorenzo  visits  Wales.— Untimely  plaudit. — A  Bedlamite  night 
encounter. — Ultimate  fate  of  the  hotel  and  its  Landlord.  Page  184 

CHAPTEIl    XXVI. 

Address  to  the  Saints. — Responsibility  of  those  holding  the  Priesthood. — 
Eternal  prospects. — The  best  policy  in  governing. — Priesthood  to  be 
honored. — By  benefiting  others  we  benefit  ourselves. — Must  pass 
through  suffering.— Must  be  pure  and  humble. — Need  patience. — Esti- 
mation of  F.  D.  Richards. — His  wise  policy. — Progress  of  the  mission. — 
Expression  of  gratitude. — The  Editor  speaks.— Lorenzo's  courage  and 
faithfulness.  --------         19] 

CHAPTER     XXVII. 

Editor's  reflections. — Lorenzo  writes  i  to  President  Richards.— Completed 
Translation  of  the  Book  of  Mormon. — Visits  Paris, — Pleasure  of  meeting 
Saints. — Condition  of  the  people, — Goes  to  Geneva. — Degradation  of 
woman. — Meets  Elder  Stenhouse.— Interesting  meetings. — At  Lausanne. 
— Professor  Reta  —Benefit  of  Elder  Taylor's  French  publications.      200 

CHAPTER    XXVIII. 

Editor's  note. — Lorenzo  writes. — Leaves  Geneva. — Over  the  hills.— Over  the 
Alps. — A  heavy  snow  storm. — Only  two  passengers  in  the  coach. — Ten 
horses  barely  sufficient. — "Houses  of  Recovery"  erected  by  the  govern- 
ment for  lost  travelers. — Reaches  Turin. — Meets  Elders  Woodard  and 
Toronto.  —  Interesting  "re-union."  —  Visions.— ^Healings. — Condition  of 
Italy. — Brother  Woodard's  course  commendable.— The  Waldenses.      2U7 

CHAPTER    XXIX. 

Editor's  Remarks. — Lorenzo  writes  from  Malta. — Naples. — Across  the  Med- 
iterranean —  Detention.  —  Disappointed. —  Makes  virtue  of  necessity. — 
Samnel  succeeds  his  brother. — Lorenzo  explains  cause  of  detention  — 
Revised  edition  of  the  "Voice  of  Joseph." — Prospects  in  Malta. — Michael 
and  Lucifer  represented. — In  Gibraltar. — Good  news  from  India. — 
Extracts. — Elder  Willis  writes. — One  hundred  and  eighty-nine  members. 
—Ordained  two  Elders. — More  Baptisms.  ...  .  21I 

CHAPTER     XXX. 

Closing  the  Mission.— Elder  Jabez  Woodard  writes.— Leaves  Malta.— Elde. 
Obray  succeeds  him. — A  vision  related.— Commendatory  of  Elder  Malan 
^Extract  from  Elder  Obray's  letter. — From  Western  Hindostan. — Oppo- 
sition.— What  a  soldier  dared. — The  result. — Military  oppose  Mission- 
aries.—A  Branch  organized  in  Poonah. — The  "Voice  of  Joseph,"  by 
Elder  Lorenzo  Snow.— "The  Only  Way  to  be  Saved"  republished.— A 
remarkable  vision.  ..._...        222 

CHAPTER     XXXI. 

Close  of  Mission. — Bids  adieu  to  the  Saints  and  scenes  of  his  labors. — Poem, 
in  which  martial  and  ecclesiastical  labors  and  lionors  are  contrasted. — 
Ijorenzo  returns  home. — Chosen  Member  of  Legislature. — President  of 
Council. — Reflections. — Joy  and  sorrow. — Vision. — A  covenant. — Char- 
lotte's death. — Singular  manifestation. — A  little  prattler. — Quandary.— 
Solution. — Social  party. — Storm. — Drenched. — Lorenzo  decides  to  build. 
— A  struggle. — Proves  a  success.  -----         230 

CHAPTER    XXXII. 

Discourse  by  Elder  L.  Snow,  delivered  in  the  Tabernacle,  Salt  Lake  City.— 
Blessings  proportioned  to  faith  and  diligence. — Plainness  of  the  Gospel. 
— Naaman,  the  Assyrian. — How  the  Gospel  found  us. — The  same  as  that 


X  CONTENTS. 

of  New  Testament. — Power  of  the  Gospel. — Testimony  of  the  Elders. — 
What  Philanthropists  tried  to  do,  the  Lord  has  done. — Joseph  Smith. — 
His  mission. — Obedience  brings  knowledge. — Elders  lionest  and  brave  as 
the  ancients. — Knowledge  not  confined  to  oiir  leaders.— Fal.sehood 
refuted. — The  dishonest  will  apostatize — Persecution  promised. — The 
honest  Avill  receive  the  truth. —The  Latter-day  work  will  triumph.  Page  237 

CHAPXER     XXXIII. 

Polysophical  Association. — Lorenzo  no  ane-idea  man. — Character  of  the 
Association. — Called  to  write. — Responded. — Speeches  from  ten  to  fifteen 
minutes. — Time  fully  occupied. — How  it  was  accomplished. — Everything 
high-toned. — The  effect  captivating. — ^ Anxiety  to  become  member.'*. — Note 
by  the  Editor. — Nationality. — Where  is  the  place  of  my  nativitv? — Where 
is  my  home? — Not  in  any  European  country. — Not  even  in  America. — 
Not  on  earth. — Here  I  am  a  stranger. — My  home,  my  nationality  in  the 
courts  of  immortality. — Address  to  parents. — Our  mutual  aim.— "hespon- 
sibilities. — Necessity  of  cultivating  children. — What  they  should  be  pre- 
pared for. — What  they  are  to  become.  -  -  .  .  251 

CHAPTER    XXXIV. 

How  Lorenzo  spent  the  interval. — His  next  mission. — DifBculties  to  be  over- 
come.— Lays  out  a  city. — Description  of  the  premises. — Builds  a  house. — 
President  Young  visits  him. — Introduces  a  precedent. — Description  of  it. 
— Succeeded  by  railroads. — Gift  of  the  Gospel. — The  Patriarch's  promise. 
— A  sick  man. — Faith  in  Lorenzo's  administration. — A  handkerchief  is 
sent, — He  blesses  and  dedicates  it. — Is  taken  to  the  patient. — Placed  upon 
him. — He  recovers. — A  letter. — In  memoriam. — To  Elder  Porter  Squires. 
— Expressions  of  gratitude. — Good  wishes  and  blessings.  -  260 

CHAPTER    XXXV. 

Necessity  of  recreation.— Lorenzo  anticipates  the  need  of  the  people. — Pro- 
vides a  miniature  theatre. — How  it  was  managed.— Moves  to  a  new 
building.— A  windstorfai. — House  blown  down. — Everything  destroyed. 
— Discouragement. —  President  J.  Young  speaks  prophetically.^  His 
prophecy  fulfilled. — The  Dramatic  Association  organized. — Lorenzo  pre- 
sides over  it. — Bishop  McQuarrie  speaks. — Relates  an  incident. — The 
Social  Hall  erected. — Its  uses. — Concerning  circulating  medium.— 
Checks  as  good  as  gold. — Within  reach  of  all. — Assessment.  267 

CHAPTER  XXXVI. 
Mission  to  the  Sandwich  Islands.  -Elders  called  home.— Walter  M.  Gibson. 
— Goes  to  the  Sandwich  Islands. — His  perfidy. — Lorenzo,  with  other 
Elders,  sent  to  investigate. — Take  Stage. — Arrive  at  a  mining  town. — 
Incident. — New  driver. — Favorable  impressions. — Sings  melodiously. — 
Swears  blasphemously. — Drives  furiously.  ^  Perilous  predicament. — 
Other  perils. — Arrive  at  San  Francisco. — At  Brother  Eveleth's. —  Take 
steamer. — Arrive  near  the  landing  at  Lahaina. —  Boat  upset. — Lorenzo 
and  the  Captain  drowned. — Both  restored  to  life.-r-Rejoicing  and  thanks- 
giving. .._.-----      272 

CHAPTER  XXXVII. 
Mission  to  the  Sandwich  Islands  concluded.— Journey  to  Lanai.— Mr.  Gib- 
son.— Pagan  superstitions. — Adopted  by  Miss  Gibson. — Mr.  Gibson  rev- 
erenced hy  the  natives. — His  impudence. — Elder  J.  F.  Smith's  reply. — 
Elder  Snow's  prophecy.— Gibson  cut  oft'  from  Church.— Prophecy  ful- 
filled.— Sermon  on  the  ship.— An  earthquake.— Return  home.— Inter- 
view with  President  Young.  ....  -  281 

CHAPTER     XXXVIII. 
Lorenzo's  gigantic  movement.— In  accordance  with  President  Young's  sug- 
gestion'.—A  social  monument.— To  be  perpetuated.— Letter  to  Bishop 


contp:ntp.  XI 

Lunt. — Mercantile  and  Manufacturing  Association. — Eftbrt  requisite. — 
First,  Mercliandise. — Second,  Tannery.  —  Third,  Woolen  Factory. — 
Fourth,  Dairy. — Fifth,  a  Horn  Stock  Herd. — Agricultural  Department. — 
Hat  Factory! — Between  thirty  and  forty  industrial  branches. — Furnish 
employment  for  all.-^Form  of  checks. — Labor  received  for  capital  stock. 
— Organization  of  the  Association. — Directors. — Council.  Page  290 

CHAPTEll    XXXIX. 

All  was  flourishing. — Attaining  to  Independence. — Factory  burned. — Sent  a 
chill  to  Lorenzo's  heart.— Instead  of  discouragement  it  was  proof  of  the 
strength  of  their  compact. — Everywhere  manifest,  even  in  the  Children. 
— Union  could  not  be  broken. — Impregnability  of  their  Order. — Deseret 
News  speaks. — Commendatory. — Sympathy. — ^Calamity  is  proof  of  the 
strength  of  the  Co-operative  system. — Determination  to  rebuild.  298 

CHAPTEll    XL. 

Dedication. — Fourth  day  of  July. — Gratitude  andrthanksgiving. — More  than 
two  thousand  had  suffered  loss. — In  six  months  the  Factory  is  rebuilt. 
—Great  rejoicing. — Dedicatory  prayer — Address. — Speeches. —  Brigham 
City  M.  and  M.  Association. — A  raid. — Railroad  contract. — How  a  village 
sprang  up. — An  onslaught. — Confuhian  ensues. — The  Grand  Jury  issues 
indictments. — Men  drove  to  jail  in  a  herd. — Gi-eat  excitement. — Superin- 
tendent Dunn  speaks. — John  Merrill  in  custody. — Handcufi'ed. — Chained 
in  jail. — Telegrams  from  the  United  States  President. — How  the  Judge 
received  them. — More  about  Merrill. — Left  unguarded  and  unacquitted. 
— About  the  mill. — Dishonesty  of  Jurors. — Financial  loss.  -         300 

CHAPTER     XLI. 

To  President  F.  D.  Richards. — Burning  of  the  woolen  factory. — In  thirty 
minutes  all  consumed. — Foiebodings  that  the  people  would  be  dis- 
couraged.— Fears  unfounded. — What  was  done  within  six  months. — The 
people  superior  to  the  loss. — A  raid  follows  the  lire. — An  unlawful  tax 
follows  the  raid. —  Statement  of  losses. — Business  curtailed.  —  Checks 
canceled. — Eleven  industrial  departments  in  operation. — The  mercantile 
flourishing. — Confidence  preserved.  ....  300 

CHAPTER    XLII. 

Remarks  by  the  Editor.— Lorenzo  writes  to  George  Q.  Cannon.— Makes  sug- 
gestions concerning  the  illegal  assessment. — Letter  two. — What  Lawyer 
Sutherland  says.— Letter  three.— A  description  of  Scrip.— How  used. — 
Affldavits.  —  Correspondence.  —  Joseph  F.  Smith  writes.  —  Lorenzo 
responds.  ........  310 

CHAPTER  XLIII. 
Stake  Conference  in  Brigham  City. — President  B.  Young  expected. — Prepara- 
tions made.— Flags  hoisted.— Conference  in  Bowery.— Box  Elder  Stake 
re-organized. — Lorenzo  calls  the  officers  of  the  United  Order  together. — 
Nominate  officers. — All  are  accepied. — O.  G.  Snow  to  preside. — President 
Young's  fatherly  counsel  and  blessing.  ....        3i<) 

CHAPTER  XLIV. 
Oliver  G.  Snow  speaks. — His  maiden  speech. — Performs  a  good  deed.— 
Called  to  go  to  assist  the  emigiation. — Encounter  with  Indians. — Mission 
to  England.— Visits  New  York.— Arrives  in  Liverpool.— Goes  to  Man- 
chester.— An  incident^  relative  to  tlie  death  of  Dickens.— ^Oliver  attends  a 
sectarian  lecture.— Is  challenged.— Attempts  to  respond. — Is  repulsed. — 
The  priest  is  disgraced  and  forsaken. — A  visit  to  Scotland. — Descriptions* 
— Return  to  England. —  Incomprehensible  dialect. —  Released. —  Home 
again. — Ordained  member  of  High  Council.—  Marries. — Mission  to  the 
States. — Visits  Oberlin. — Ludicrous  incident.— Visits  his  grandmother. — 
Preaches  her  funeral  sermon. — At  home  appointed  President  of  Box 
Elder  Stake.  -......-         321 


Xll  CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER     XLV. 

Discourse  by  Elder  Lorenzo  Snow,  delivered  in  the  Tabernacle,  S  It  Lake 
City,  January  14,  1872  —Progression. — The  Fatherhood  of  God.— The 
penectman.— The  gifts  of  the  Spirit.— His  testimony.         -         Page  331 

CHAPTER     XL  VI. 

Lorenzo's  birthday. — A  surprise. — His  escort. — Enthusiastically  greeted. — 
Address.— He  responds.— Singing  "Grandfather'sClock."— A  hair  picture 
presented. — Recitation  by  the  children. — Autograph  album  presented. — 
Tables  loaded  with  luxuries. — Dinner. — Singmg. — Lorenzo  makes  a 
speech. — Parting  Hymn. — Dismissal.  .  _  -  -  348 

CHAPTER    XLYII. 

George  F.  Gibbs. — His  parents  receive  the  Gospel. — His  early  youth. — 
Employed  in  a  printing  establishment. — How  he  stood  with  his  asso- 
ciates.— Had  to  fight  his  way  to  maintain  his  integrity. — Honored  the 
Word  of  Wisdom. — Drew  a  prize. — Was  highly  honored. — Chosen  for 
out-door  preaching. — Compliments  his  motlaer. — Leaves  home  for 
Liverpool. — Clerk  and  book-keeper  in  Liverpool  Office. — l<"migrates  to 
America. — In  President  B.  Young's  Office.- Goes  to  Liverpool  Office. — 
Works  there  three  years.^Home  again. — Anecdote. — Masters  Phon- 
ography.— Has  been  and  now  fs  Church  Reporter.  -  -  352 

CHAPTER     XLYIII. 

M.  D.  Rosenbaum  leaves  his  native  country.— In  San  Francisco. — Goes  to 
Carson. — A  voice  speaks  to  him. — Goes  toSalt  Lake. — At  Elder  Neibaur's. 
— Baptized.^Called  on  mission  to  Germany. — In  Berlin. — Attends  meet- 
ing.— Is  arrested.— Tried  and  sentenced. —  Kanished. — Returns  home. — 
F.  H.  Snow  appointed  to  a  mission. — Reflections. — Strangers  marvel. — 
What  an  aftrighted  Catholic  said.— The  captain  of  the  steamer  replies. — 
An  incident. — Tired  and  hungry. — Why  he  goes  to  bed  supperless. — A 
retort. — What  a  priest  did. — The  Channel  Islands. — Released  and  returns 
home.^Expression  of  gratitude.  .  _  -  -  .        359 

CHAPTER     XLIX. 

Discourse  by  Elder  Lorenzo  Snow,  delivered  in  a  meeting  of  the  St.  George 
Stake  of  Zion,  in  the  Temple,  April  5th,  1877;  reported  by  George  F. 
Gibbs. — Necessity  for  effort. — What  the  Lord  said  to  Oliver  Cowdery. — 
Regulation  of  temporal  affairs. — Consecration  and  stewardship. — Prepa- 
ration for  building  in  Jackson  County. — The  United  Order.— Plural 
marriage. — Responsibility  of  Presidents. — How  confidence  is  created. — 
The  necessity  of  its  cultivation. — Desires  for  the  future.  -  366 

CHAPTER    L. 

Elijah  Box  saj's  his  parents  embraced  the  Gospel  in  England. — Came  to 
Nauvoo. — Elijah  born  in  a  turbulent  time. — Moves  to  St.  Louis. — To  the 
Bluffs.— To  the  Valley.— Storm  described.— Moves  to  Brigham  City.— 
Struggle  for  an  education. — How  it  is  obtained. — Called  on  mission.— A 
great  contrast  in  Liverpool. — Visits  relatives.— In  London  meets  with  the 
Palestine  tourists. — How  poor  Saints  manage  their  Sunday  clothing. — 
An  incident. — Closes  mission. — In  charge  of  a  company  of  Saints,  leaves 
England. — Reflections. — Reaches  home.— Engaged  in  leaching. — Presides 
over  Improvement  Associations. — Counselor  to  Stake  President.  37!) 

CHAPTER     LI. 

George  Dunford. — When  in  his  teens  wants  to  earn  living. — Decides 
on  going  to  sea. — Leaves  home  without  a  shilling. — Applies  to  the 
Admiral  of  the  British  Navy. — Sent  to  Rio  Janeiro. — Officiates  he 
steward  for  the  officers. — The  brig  Curlew  ordered  to  England. — How  as 


CONTENTS.  Xlll 

saved  ibis  means. — Returns  home  with  plenty  of  money. — Meets 
with  an  Elder.— Convinced  of  the  truth  of  the  Gospel,  and  is  baptized. — 
Ordained  Elder,  presides  over  two  branches. — Emigrates  to  America. — 
Presides  over  the  St,  Louis  branch. — In  mercantile  business. — Goes  to 
California,  St,  Louis,  and  settles  in  Salt  Lake  City. — Appointed  Bishop 
of  Malad  Valley,  including  six  settlements.— After  nearly  three  years,  is 
released.— Expression  of  fatherly  feeling.  -  -  Page  385 

CHAPTER    LII. 

From  the  Deseret  News.  —  A  re-union.  —  A  dinner.  —  Speeches.— Songs. — 
Expressions  of  love  and  union. — Judge  Burt  reads  a  lengthy  presenta- 
tion address. — The  editor  comments. — The  address. — Presents  gold 
watch  and  chain  to  Lorenzo. — A  testimonial  of  love,  respect  and 
confidence.  -  -  -  -  -  --  -  389 

CHAPTER    LIII. 

Chester  Loveland  a  modern  Ajax. — Drives  the  Sherifi"  and  his  posse. — Holds 
a  mobocratic  jury.  —  Brings  them  to  terms. — Captain  in  "Nauvoo 
Legion." — Comes  to  Utah. — Goes  to  Carson. — A  scene  of  suffering, — 
Commissioned  Probate  Judge. — Is  left  to  preside. — Mission  to  the  States. — 
John  A.  McAllister  called  on  mission  to  Europe. — Interesting  time  on 
the  steamer. — Why  the  "Mormons"  were  driven  from  Nauvoo.^Is  sent 
to  the  Orkney  Islands. — Stops  at  his  uncle's  in  Glasgow. — Missionary 
labors. — In  Dundee  and  Newcastle-on-Tyne. — Visits  London. — Returns 
home.— Is  elected  County  Recorder.  -  -  -        .  -  393 

CHAPTER    LIV. 

Discourse  by  Apostle  Lorenzo  Snow  at  the  General  Conference,  Salt  Lake 
City,  April  7,  1882,  Reported  by  George  F.  Gibbs. — Reference  to  Moses 
and  ancient  Israel. — Distrusting  results  the  effect  of  ignorance. — Latter- 
day  Saints  have  more  faith. — No  such  thing  as  standing  still. — Move  on, 
trusting  in  God,  the  watchword. — Persecutions  of  the  Latter-day  Saints, — 
Move  on  and  work  on. — If  we  do  our  part,  God  will  do  His. — How  the 
Lord  overi'uled  in  our  coming  to  the  mountains. — Plural  marriage. — 
Good  resulting  from  the  Edmunds  bill. — The  great  worth  of  the  Gospel.— 
Move  on,  move  on.  ...._-_       400 

CHAPTER     LV. 

Eli  H.  Peirce. — Called  on  a  mission. — Thoughtless  of  religion. — Taken  by 
surprise. — Throws  aside  pipe  and  novel. — What  his  associates  said. — 
What  Moses  Thatcher  did. — Eli  starts  forthwith.— In  New  York. — To  the 
coal  regions,  Pennsylvania. — Great  success. — A  testimonial. — Faptizes 
and  administers  to  sick. — The  power  of  God  attends.  —  Organizes 
branches. — Heavenly  messenger  appears. — Release. — A  second  missidn. 
— On  the  frontier. — Baptized  a  Sioux. — From  Deseret  News. — A  third 
mission. — With  B.  Morris  Young. — Meets  with  success. — Opposition. — 
Close  of  mission. — Happj^  expression.  _  .  .  .  407 

CHAPTER     LVI. 

Alphonso  Snow. — Letter  from  President  Taylor. — Called  on  mission. — In 
Tennessee. — Strange  dialect. — Travels  and  preaches. — Organizes  a  Branch. 
— Opposition.— Ordered  to  leave. — A  dastardly  letter. — Opposition  pro- 
motes good. — Professors  of  religion  the  persecutors. — What  a  Deacon 
said. — Presides  over  a  Conference. — In  Georgia. — Alphonso  released. — 
Visits  relatives.  ..-..-.  422 

CHAPTER    LVII. 

Introductory.— Letter  from  Lorenzo's  son-in-law  on  the  Sandwich  Islands. — 
The  weather. — Cane  crop. — Five  hundred  and  forty-nine  baptisms. — 
King  David  Kalakauna  is  coming  to  visit  the  Saints.— Great  preparations 


xiv  CONTENT^. 

for  his  reception. — Houses  decorated. — Inscriptions.— Breakfast  is  wait- 
ing.— The  steamer  comes. — The  King  is  escorted  between  two  tiles  of 
men,  women  and  children. — Cheers. — Introductions. — Breakfast,  then  to 
the  meeting  house. — Reception. — Singing  choirs. — Dedication  prayer  by 
President  Partridge. — The  King  speaks  approvingly'  of  the  Saints. — 
Meeting  adjourned. — A  "big  feast"  prepared  by  the  natives. — What 
composed  of. — How  the  King  was  seated. — How  he  ate. — How  they  all, 
numbering  one  thousand,  ate. — The  King  escorted  to  the  steamer. — A 
national  custom. — Splendid  conference. — Number  of  the  Saints.  Page  427 

CHAPTER    LVIII. 

Expression  of  appreciation  creditable. — Lorenzo  speaks  of  his  wives. — Their 
nobility. — How  he  made  choice  of  them. — His  earthly  prospects. — How 
-Ihey  accepted  the  position.— The  Editor  explains. — Thej'  prove  superior 
to  circumstances  of  trial  and  hardships.— Are  comfortably  situated. — 
Step  forth  as  mothers  in  Israel. — Tlieir  positions. — Questions  to  the 
defamers  of  Latter-day  Saint  women. — Lorenzo's  independence  of  char- 
acter.— Where  credit  is  due. — Wife-missions. — Success  attributed  to 
God. — Testimonials  of  love  and  respect.  -  .  -  .       432 

CHAPTER    LIX. 

Start  for  Fort  Hall  Agency. — Meeting  in  Portage. — In  Malad. — Reach  the 
Reservation. — Meet  Indians. — Pitched  tent. — With  two  Bishops  Lorenzo 
visits  the  agent. — Describes  Mr.  Cook. — Lorenzo  asks  the  privilege  of 
preaching  to  the  Indians. — Prevarication. — An  incident. — A  discussion. — 
Mr.  Cook  says  nothing  so  much  needed  as  a  farmer. — Brother  Snow  pro- 
poses to  furnish  one. — Mr.  Cook  will  not  accept. — Grows  uneasy  and 
will  not  have  preaching. — A  grave  responsibility. — Mr.  Cook  shoulders 
it. — The  school  teacher  enters  and  ''brothers"  Mr.  Cook. — The  brethren 
start  for  camp. — Meet  Indians. — Visit  school. — Little  Chief,  wife  and 
daughter.  ....-..-  439 

CHAPTER    LX. 

In  Bannock  Valley. — Happy  meeting  with  Indians. — What  Lorenzo  said  to 
fhem. — Lamanite  Elders  speak. — All  shake  hands. —  Lorenzo  describes 
the  Agency. — What  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  says. — A  comparison 
between  the  two  colonies. — The  one  at  Washakie. — How  located. — Sunday 
School. — Meeting  exercises. — How  Lamanitesare  taught. — How  presided 
over. — Their  Co-operative  Store  and  Sheep  Herd. — White  families. — A 
re-action. — An  Adage. — The  United  States  Supreme  Court  decides. — Tele- 
grams to  Hon.  L.  Snow.  ..---.  446 

CHAPTER    LXI. 

Circular  to  the  heads  of  families. — Names  of  Committees. — Exercises  for 
Wednesday,  a.  m. — Wednesday,  p.  m. — Thursday,  p.  m. — Friday,  p.  no. — 
Prompt  attendance. — Letter  from  H.  A.  Hendrickson. — Extracts  frona 
eastern  communications. — Weather  propitious. — Children  amused.^ — The 
hall. — How  occupied. — Invited  guests. — Table  scenes. — Bachelor  group. — 
The  Re-union  indescribable. — Article  from  Deseret  News,  by  C.  W. 
Penrose.  -  -  -  -  -  --  -  453 

CHAPTER    LXII. 

Our  father's  birthday. — Prose  address  by  F.  H.  Snow.— Poem  by  M.  D. 
Rosenbaum.— Prose  address  by  G.  F.Gibbs. — Poem  by  O.  W.  Snow. — 
Prose  address  by  A.  H.  Snow.— Poem  by  E.  R.  S.  Smith. — Closing 
address  by  Lorenzo  Snow.  _.---.        465 

CHAPTER    LXIII. 

Births  and  deaths  of  our  parents.— Their  children.  —  Genealogies  of 
Lorenzo's  wives,  children,  grandchildren,  sons-in-law  and  daughters- 
in-law. — Mary  Adaline's  children  by  her  first  husband.  -  488 


CONTENTS.  XV 


LETTER    I. 

National  Monument.— Its  construction.— One  hundred  and  eighty  marble 
statues.— Lofty  spire  set  with  thousands  of  pcems.— Embossed  globe.— 
Statue  of  Prince  Albert. — Tower  of  London.— Queen  Elizabeth's  Armory. 
— Torture  rooms. — Ann  Boleyn. — Earl  of  Essex. — Lady  Jane  Grey. 
— Executioner's  axe. — Instruments  of  torture.  -  -         Page  498 

LETTER    II. 

At  Haarlem. — Two  thousand  people  executed. — Wonderful  organ. — A  Dutch 
wedding. — Amsterdam. — A  city  on  piles. — Formidable  army  of  worms. — 
One  hundred  islands  and  two  hundred  and  eighty  bridges. — Palace  on 
piles. — Diamond  cutting.  —  Charitable  institutions.  —  Antwerp.  —  Notre 
Dame. —  Masterpiece  of  Rubens. — Royal  Palace. — Brussels. — St,  Nicho- 
las.— Singular  marriage. — Roj^al  Theatre. — National  Palace.  503 

''  LETTER     III. 

Paris. — Visit  to  Versailles. — Bois  de  Boulogne. — St.  Cloud. — Attend  the 
National  Assembly. — French  glory. — Interview  with  the  President  of  the 
French  Republic. — Paris  Meginter  speaks  of  the  Party.  -  509 

LETTER    IV. 

From  Paris  to  Lyons. — Burgundy  and  its  wines. — Famous  towns. — Lyons 
and  its  silk  industries. — Weaving  portraits. — Ampitheatre  eighteen 
hundred  years  old. — Olive  plantations  and  vineyards.-^At  Venice. — 
Genoa. — Statue  of  Columbus. — The  cathedral  of  St.  Lorenzo. — Chain 
that  bound  John  the  Baptist. — Turin. — Milan. — Cathedral  of  our  blessed 
Lady,  the  grandest  religious  edifice  in  the  world. — Attend  high  mass. — 
Arrive  in  Venice,  the  City  of  Waters.  -  -  -  -  51 

LETTER    V. 

Rome  and  its  population. — The  seven  hills. — Excavations  by  the  Govern- 
ment.—  The  Forum. —  Antony  and  Julius  Caesar. —  Where  Virginius 
stabbed  his  daughter. — Famous  obelisks. — Temple  of  Venus. — The  Tar- 
peian  Rock. — St.  Peter's. — Call  on  the  American  minister. — The  Vatican. 
— Michael  Angelo. — Paul  III. — Appian  Way. —  Seneca. —  Baths.  —  Foot- 
prints of  the  Savior. — Naples. — Mount  Vesuvms.  -  -  518 

LETTER     VI. 

Naples. —  Beggars. —  Pompeii. —  Earthquakes. — Herculanseum. —  Museum. — 
"Secret  Cabinet." — Ascent  of  Vesuvius. — Pliny  tlie  Elder. — From  Naples 
to  Briudisi. — Hardworking  women. — Corfu. —  Religious  service  in  a 
Greek  cathedral. —  Take  steamer  for  Alexandria. —  Egypt. —  Turkish 
mosques. — Copts. — Mohammedan  schools. — Male  and  Female  attire. — 
Dervish  worship. — Suez. — Red  Sea.     .         -  -  -  -  525 

LETTER     Yil. 

Jatfa.— Traveling  arrangement. — Place  wliere  the  Ark  was  built. — House  of 
Simon  the  Tanner.  —  Mohammedan  fuueral  ceremony,  —  Plains  of 
Sharon. — A  niglit  in  the  desert. — Battlefield  of  David  and  Goliath. —  Rose 
of  Sharon.— Mount  Zion. —  Mount  of  Olives, — Jerusalem,- -  Rachel's 
Tomb. — Solomon's  Pools.  —  Church  of  the  Nativity.  —  Studio  of  St. 
Jerome. — Shefjlierds'  field, — Jordan  River. — Dead  Sea.  -  532 

LETTER  VIII. 
Jordan  River. — Sacred  localities. —  Fountain  of  Elisha.  —  Brook  Cherith. — 
Plains  of  Jericho. — i:ethany. —  Residence  of  Mary  and  Martha. — Tomb 
of  Lazarus. — Garden  of  Gethsemane. — Hill  of  evil  counsel. — Mizpah. — 
Valley  of  Jehoshaphat.— Absalom's  Pillar. — Mosque  of  Omar.— Solo- 
mon's Temple.  —  Mount  Moriah.  —  Worship  of  Moloch. — Place  of 
LaiQentation,  -  -  -  --  r  -  -       539 


XVI  CONTENTS. 

LETTER    IX. 
At  Athens. — Plains  of    Attica. — Hill  of    Mars. —  Galilee. —  Scriptural  remi- 
niscences.— Fountain  of  Dan. — Cesarea  Philippi. — Damascus. — An  unfor- 
tunate Architect,  ------  Page  546 

LETTER    X. 

Famous  Scripture  locality. — Village  of  robbei's. — Battlefield  of  Palestine. — 
Mounts  Tabor  and  Hermon. — Nazareth. — The  Holy  Groito. — Table  of 
Christ.— Arab  plows. — Cana  of  Galilee. — Arab  school.— Sea  of  Galilee. — 
Tiberias. — Bedouin  spinsters. — Residence  of  Mary  Magdalene. — Sere- 
naded by  Bedouins. — Backsheesh.  -----     .55;^ 

LETTER    XI. 

The  Stone  of  Unction.— The  Holy  Sepulchre.— The  Chapel  of  the  Angel. — 
Hill  of  Calvary. — The  hole  in  which  the  Cross  was  planted. — House  of 
Pilate. — "Behold  the  Man!" — The  true  Cross. — A  terrible  Massacre. — 
Turkish  Guards. — Christianity  despised  by  Jews  and  Mohammedans. — 
Farewell  to  .Jerusalem.  —  Gala  day.  —  Arab  Agi'iculture. —  Shechem. — 
Ferocious  People. — The  Olive. — Samaria.  -  -  .  558 

LETTER  XII. 

Beyrout. — Protestant  college  and  schools. — Embark  for  Constantinople. — 

Island  of  Cyprus. — Mount  Olympus. — Sea  of  Marmora. — Arrival  at  the 

Turkish  Metropolis. — Greek  Independence  Day. — At  Athens. — Classical 

ruins. — Peculiar  Greek  customs. — Funeral  ceremonj'.  -  -      564 

LETTER    XIII. 

Munich. — Visit  to  a  Royal  Palace. — Statue  of  Bavaria. — Imperial  Wedding. — 

Vienna. —  The   Arsenal.  —  Summer  Palace.  —  The  Great    Exhibition. — 

Berlin.— Royal  Palace.— Banquet  Hall. —  Monuments.— U.  S.  Minister.— 

"  Parliament.  —  Soldiers.  —  Moral  condition  of  Berlin.  —  Hamburg.  —  In 

London.  -  --  -----  572 

LETTER    XIV. 

At  St.  Louis. — Fine  scenery. —Visit  relatives. — Poem. — Obtain  genealogies. — 
Acknowledgment.  .--.--.  579 

LETTER    XV. 
Home  again. — Reception  by  friends.  -  -  -  -  -        581 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY 


AND 


FAMILY    RECORD 


OF 


LORENZO   SNOW. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Lorenzo  Snow's  Birth  and  Parentage  — Parents  settled  in  Ohio. — Hardships 
and  Privations. — Their  Hospitality.— Lorenzo's  early  Characteristics. — 
Fondness  for  Books. — Military  Aims. — Change  in  Pursuits. — Starts  for 
Oberlin  College.— Falls  in  Company  with  David  W.  Patten. — Conversa- 
tion.— In  College. — Eliza  Embraces  the  Gospel. — Moves  to  Kirtland. — 
How  she  obtained  a  House  and  Lot. — Lorenzo  in  College.— Investigates. 
— Is  disgusted  — Writes  to  Eliza, — Her  Invitation. — He  accepts  and  comes 
to  Kirtland.— Studies  Hebrew.— Is  Baptized. — How  he  receives  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

ORENZO  SNOW,  son  of  Oliver  and  Rosetta  L.  Petti- 
bone  Snow,  was  born  April  3,  1814,  in  Mantua, 
Portage  County,  Ohio.  Our  father  was  a  native  of 
Massachusetts,  our  mother  of  Connecticut,  and  were  descend- 
ants of  the  genuine  Puritan  stock — those  who  fled  from 
religious  persecution  in  the  "old  world,"  and  landed  on 
Plymouth  Rock,  of  historic  celebrity. 

Early  in  the  settlement  of  that  portion  of  country  now 
known  as  the  Middle  States,  our  parents,  with  their  family, 
consisting   of    two    daughters,   Leonora   Abigail,  and    Eliza 


i  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

Roxcy,  (the  writer  of  this  history,)  left  the  home  of  their 
youth,  and  moved  to  what  was  at  that  period  considered  the 
extreme  West,  or,  as  it  was  sometimes  styled,  "the  jumping 
off  place,"  and  settled  in  Mantua,  Portage  County,  Ohio, 
making  the  eleventh  family  in  the  township.  There  two 
daughters  and  three  sons  were  added  to  the  family,  to  wit: 
Amanda  Percy,  Melissa,  Lorenzo,  Lucius  Augustus,  and 
Samuel  Pearce. 

.  Many  times,  and  with  intense  interest,  have  their  chil- 
dren listened  to  recitals  of  the  hardships  our  parents  encoun- 
tered, and  the  privations  they  endured  in  that  new  and 
heavily  timbered  country,  so  very  forbidding  when  compared 
with  the  beautiful  prairie  landscapes  of  the  West.  But  as 
true  and  worthy  representatives  of  our  noble  ancestors,  our 
parents  were  proof  against  discouragement,  surmounted 
every  difficulty,  and  through  the  blessing  of  God  on  their 
efforts,  created  for  themselves  and  their  children  an  enviable 
home. 

In  their  religious  faith  our  parents  were  by  profession 
Baptists,  but  not  of  the  rigid,  iron-bedstead  order;  their  house 
was  a  resort  for  the  good  and  intelligent  of  all  denominations, 
and  their  hospitality  was  proverbial.  Thus,  as  their  children 
grew  up  they  had  ample  opportunities  for  forming  acquaint- 
ances with  the  erudite  of  all  religious  persuasions. 

Without  the  least  shadow  of  vanity  we  can  truly  say  of 
our  parents,  their  integrity  was  unimpeachable,  and  they 
were  trustworthy  in  all  the  social  relations  and  business  trans- 
actions of  life;  and  carefully  trained  their  children  to  habits 
of  industry,  economy,  and  strict  morality,  and  extended  to 
them  the  best  facilities  for  scholastic  education  the  country  at 
that  time  afforded. 

Although  a  farmer  by  occupation,  father  was  much 
abroad  on  public  business,  and  Lorenzo,  being  the  eldest  of 
the  three  brothers,  was  left  in  charge,  and  early  in  life  became 
accustomed  to  responsibilities,  which  he  discharged  with  scru- 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  3 

pulous  punctuality  and  that  inflexibility  of  purpose  which 
ensures  success;  and  from  early  childhood  exhibited  the 
energy  and  decision  of  character  which  have  marked  his 
progress  in  subsequent  life.  An  unseen  hand  evidently  was 
guiding  him,  for  in  his  boyhood  he  was  energetically,  yet 
unconsciously,  preparing  for  the  position  in  life  he  was  des- 
tined to  occupy.  Ever  a  student,  at  home  as  well  as  in  school, 
(most  of  his  schooling  after  his  twelfth  year  was  during  the 
winter  terms,)  his  book  was  his  constant  companion  when 
disengaged  from  filial  duties;  and  when  sought  by  his  asso- 
ciates, ^'Md  up  loith  his  book"  became  proverbial.  With  the 
exception  of  one  term  in  a  High  School  in  Ravenna,  Ohio, 
also  a  special  term  of  tuition  under  a  Hebrew  professor,  he 
completed  his  scholastic  training  in  Oberlin  College,  which  at 
that  time  was  exclusively  a  Presbyterian  institution.  Through 
the  solicitation  of  an  intimate  friend,  connected  with  the  col- 
lege, he  was  induced  to  enter,  and  through  whose  influence, 
as  a  special  favor,  he  was  admitted. 

Although  religiously  trained  from  infancy,  up  to  this 
time  my  brother  had  devoted  little  or  no  attention  to  the 
subject  of  religion,  at  least  not  sufficiently  to  decide  in  prefer- 
ence of  any  particular  sect. 

In  the  progress  of  his  development,  his  ambition  strongly 
led  in  the  direction  of  military  distinction,  so  much  so,  that, 
watching  with  a  sisterly,  jealous  eye,  the  steps  one  by  one,  by 
which  he  gained  promotion  in  the  military  road  to  honor,  I 
feared  lest  in  the  course  of  human  events  his  path  might  lead 
to  the  battle  field,  and  his  earthly  career  prematurely  close  on 
a  gory  bed.  I  frequently  plead,  entreated,  and  at  times 
exhausted  my  stock  of  persuasion,  but  without  effect. 

At  length  he  must  have  a  first  class  military  suit,  and  no 
one  could  make  it  so  precisely  to  his  liking  as  his  sister;  she 
had  made  his  "freedom  suit"  (at  the  time  referred  to  he  had 
passed  his  twenty-first  year),  which  every  one  admired — it 
fitted  him  exactly,  and  now  this  most  important  of  all  mortal 


4  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

habiliments  should  be  entrusted  to  no  other.  I  made  the 
suit — it  was  beautiful,  magnificent,  and  my  brother  donned  it 
with  as  much,  if  not  of  military  pride,  of  self-satisfaction  as 
ever  Napoleon  won  a  battle,  but  it  proved  of  short  duration, 
for  he  soon  felt  that  his  ambition  could  not  be  satisfied  with- 
out a  collegiate  education.  Determined  on  this,  he  laid  his 
military  ambition  on  the  altar,  disposed  of  his  paternal 
inheritance,  and  started  for  Oberlin.  His  classical  purpose 
was  very  satisfactory  to  my  views — forming  a  permanent 
quietus  to  my  imaginary  forebodings. 

On  his  way  to  Oberlin,  my  brother  accidentally  fell  in 
company  with  David  W.  Patten,  an  incident  to  which  he  fre- 
quently refers  as  one  of  those  seemingly  trivial  occurrences  in 
human  life  which  leave  an  indelible  trace.  This  gentleman 
was  an  early  champion  of  the  fulness  of  the  Gospel  as  taught 
by  Jesus  and  His  Apostles  in  the  meridian  of  time,  and 
revealed  in  our  own  day  through  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith; 
to  which  cause  Elder  Patten  fell  a  martyr  on- the  24th  of 
October,  1838,  in  Missouri,  during  the  terrible  scenes  of  perse- 
cution through  which  the  Latter-day  Saints  passed  in  that 
State.  He  possessed  a  mind  of  deep  thought  and  rich  intelli- 
gence. In  conversation  with  him,  my  brother  was  much  im- 
pressed with  the  depth  and  beauty  of  the  philosophical  reason- 
ing with  which  this  inspired  Elder  seemed  perfectly  familiar, 
as  he  descanted  on  the  condition  of  the  human  family  in  con- 
nection with  the  sayings  of  the  ancient  Prophets,  as  recorded 
in  the  Scriptures — the  dealings  with,  and  the  purposes  of  God 
in  relation  to  His  children  on  the  earth.  From  that  time  a 
new  field,  with  a  new  train  of  reflections,  was  open  to  my 
brother's  mind,  the  impress  of  which  has  never  been  erased. 

We  will  now  leave  the  subject  of  these  sketches,  in  Ober- 
lin, clubbed  with  three  or  four  of  his  classmates,  alternately 
cooking  their  meals  and  pursuing  their  studies  with  combined 
energies,  while  we  digress  in  order  to  form  a  connecting  link 
in  our  narrative. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  5 

Having  been  thoroughly  convinced  of  the  authenticity  of 
the  Gospel  in  its  purity  as  revealed  through  Joseph  Smith,  I 
was  baptized  on  the  fifth  of  April,  1835,  and  in  the  autumn 
of  the  same  year,  left  my  father's  house  and  united  my 
interest  with  the  Latter-day  Saints  in  Kirtland,  Ohio. 

Soon  after  my  arrival,  I  sent  for  the  "  Building  Committee 
of  the  Kirtland  Temple,"  and,  on  my  asking  them  if  they 
would  like  a  little  money,  they  replied  that  they  had  a  pay- 
ment to  make  soon,  and  did  not  know  where  the  means  was 
coming  from.  I  do  not  recollect  how  much  I  gave  them; 
however,  it  was  sufficient  to  cover  the  present  liability  of  the 
committee,  who  felt  greatly  relieved,  and  proposed  to  send  me 
their  note  of  hand  for  the  amount,  I  told  them  that  I  did 
not  want  a  note — they  were  welcome  to  the  money:  however, 
they  sent  the  note,  and  some  time  after  wished  me  to  accept  a 
house  and  lot — thus  redeeming  their  note.  The  lot  was  a 
very  valuable  one — situated  near  the  Temple,  with  fruit  trees 
— an  excellent  spring  of  water,  and  a  house  that  accommo- 
dated two  families.  It  was  truly  an  enviable  situation,  and, 
although  I  was  teaching  the  Prophet's  family  school,  and  had 
my  home  with  them,  my  eldest  sister,  a  widow  with  two  chil- 
dren, wanted  a  home  in  Kirtland,  and  I  rented  one  part  of 
the  house  while  she  occupied  the  other.  In  all  this,  the  hand 
of  God  was  too  plainly  visible  to  be  mistaken,  as  will  be 
manifest  in  the  following  events. 

Now  to  our  narrative:  So  intimately  was  my  brother 
associated  while  in  college,  with  professors  and  students,  that 
he  became  thoroughly  acquainted  with  the  profession  and 
the  practice  of  the  denomination  by  which  that  popular  insti- 
tution was  controlled;  and,  although  he  cherished  very  friendly 
regards  for  the  people,  he  was  unfavorably  impressed  with 
their  system  of  religion,  A  short  time  before  leaving  Oberlin, 
he  wrote,  asking  me  many  questions  concerning  revealed 
religion,  at  the  same  time  saying,  "i/  there  is  nothing  better  than 
is  to  be  found  here  in  Oberlin  College,  good  bge  to  all  religions." 


6  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

I  answered  his  questions,  and  knowing  he  intended 
crowning  his  studies  with  a  thorough  knowledge  of  Hebrew, 
invited  him  to  come  to  Kirtland  at  the  close  of  his  term  in 
Oberlin,  as  a  school  was  soon  to  commence  there,  under  the 
tuition  of  an  able  Hebrew  professor,  for  the  sole  study  of  that 
language.  Accordingly  he  came,  but  not  with  the  most  dis- 
tant idea  of  embracing  the  faith  of  the  Latter-day  Saints,  of 
which  were  most  of  the  Hebrew  students,  with  whom,  includ- 
ing Apostles  and  the  Prophet  Joseph,  he  became  familiarly 
associated;  and  while  he  studied  the  dead  language  of  the 
ancient  Hebrews,  his  mind  also  drank  in,  and  his  heart 
became  imbued  with  the  living  faith  of  the  everlasting  Gos- 
pel— "the  faith  once  delivered  to  the"  ancient  "saints,"  and 
not  many  weeks  passed  after  his  arrival,  before  he  was  bap- 
tized into  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 

What  a  marvelous  change  crossed  the  path  of  the  young 
aspirant!  This  one  act  of  stepping  into  the  waters  of  bap- 
tism, with  its  accompanying  ordinance  of  the  laying  on  of 
hands  for  the  reception  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  by  authorized 
administrators,  opened  up  a  new  world  before  him.  He  now 
sees  with  a  changed  and  vastly  enlarged  vision — having  been 
invested  with  an  additional,  a  sixth  sense,  a  sense  which  com- 
prehends the  things  of  God — which  penetrates  into  futurity 
and  estimates  eternal  values. 

How  wonderfully  changed  all  his  youthful  aims!  How 
suddenly  they  sink  into  insignificance!  How  extended  the 
sphere  of  his  youthful  anticipations!  How  glorious — how 
exalted  the  motive  power,  the  incentive  that  now  prompts  his 
youthful  ambition!  Instead  of  earthly  military  renown,  he 
now  enters  the  arena  for  championship  with  the  armies  of 
heaven — the  achievements  of  the  Gods,  crowned  with  the 
laurels  of  eternity,  everlasting  glory,  honor  and  eternal  lives. 
Not  to  be  armed  with  carnal  weapons,  and  to  be  decked  with 
glittering  badges  and  costly  equipage,  to  march  forth  in  the 
pomp  and  pride  of  battle  array,  for  the  shedding  of  human 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  7 

blood:  but  to  go  "forth  without  purse  or  scrip,"  clothed  in 
the  power  of  the  Gospel  of  the  Son  of  God,  wielding  the 
sword  of  the  Spirit  of  the  Almighty,  he  now  takes  the  field 
to  battle  with  the  powers  of  darkness,  priestcraft,  superstition, 
and  wickedness,  until  the  kingdoms  of  this  world  shall 
become  the  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  Savior  Jesus  Christ. 

In  my  brother's  journal  I  find  the  following  incidents 
recorded  by  himself: 

I  was  baptized  by  Elder  John  Boynton,  then  one  of  the 
Twelve  Apostles,  June,  1836,  in  Kirtland,  Ohio.  Previous  to 
accepting  the  ordinance  of  baptism,  in  my  investigations  of 
the  principles  taught  by  the  Latter-day  Saints,  which  I  proved, 
by  comparison,  to  be  the  same  as  those  mentioned  in  the  New 
Testament  taught  by  Christ  and  His  Apostles,  I  was  thoroughly 
convinced  that  obedience  to  those  principles  would  impart 
miraculous  powers,  manifestations  and  revelations.  With 
sanguine  expectation  of  this  result,  I  received  baptism  and 
the  ordinance  of  laying  on  of  hands  by  one  who  professed  to 
have  divine  authority;  and,  having  thus  yielded  obedience  to 
these  ordinances,  I  was  in  constant  expectation  of  the  fulfil- 
ment of  the  promise  of  the  reception  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

The  manifestation  did  not  immediately  follow  my  bap- 
tism, as  I  had  expected,  but,  although  the  time  was  deferred, 
when  I  did  receive  it,  its  realization  was  more  perfect,  tangible 
and  miraculous  than  even  my  strongest  hopes  had  led  me  to 
anticipate. 

Some  two  or  three  weeks  after  I  Avas  baptized,  one  day 
while  engaged  in  my  studies,  I  began  to  reflect  upon  the  fact 
that  I  had  not  obtained  a  knowledge  of  the  truth  of  the  work — 
that  I  had  not  realized  the  fulfilment  of  the  promise  "he  that 
doeth  my  will  shall  know  of  the  doctrine,"  and  I  began  to 
feel  very  uneasy.  I  laid  aside  my  books,  left  the  house,  and 
wandered  around  through  the  fields  under  the  oppressive 
influence  of  a  gloomy,  disconsolate  spirit,  while  an  indes- 
cribable cloud  of  darkness  seemed  to  envelop  me.     I  had 


8  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

been  accustomed,  at  the  close  of  the  day,  to  retire  for  secret 
prayer,  to  a  grove  a  short  distance  from  my  lodgings,  but  at 
this  time  I  felt  no  inclination  to  do  so.  The  spirit  of  prayer 
had  departed  and  the  heavens  seemed  like  brass  over  my 
head.  At  length,  realizing  that  the  usual  time  had  come  for 
secret  prayer,  I  concluded  I  would  not  forego  my  evening* 
service,  and,  as  a  matter  of  formality,  knelt  as  I  was  in  the 
habit  of  doing,  and  in  my  accustomed  retired  place,  but  not 
feeling  as  I  was  wont  to  feel. 

I  had  no  sooner  opened  my  lips  in  an  efifort  to  pray,  than 
I  heard  a  sound,  just  above  my  head,  like  the  rustling  of 
silken  robes,  and  immediately  the  Spirit  of  God  descended 
upon  me,  completely  enveloping  my  whole  person,  filling  me, 
from  the  crown  of  my  head  to  the  soles  of  my  feet,  and  O,  the 
joy  and  happiness  I  felt!  No  language  can  describe  the 
almost  instantaneous  transition  from  a  dense  cloud  of  mental 
and  spiritual  darkness  into  a  refulgence  of  light  and  knowl- 
edge, as  it  was  at  that  time  imparted  to  my  understanding. 
I  then  received  a  perfect  knowledge  that  God  lives,  that  Jesus 
Christ  is  the  Son  of  God,  and  of  the  restoration  of  the  holy 
Priesthood,  and  the  fulness  of  the  Gospel.  It  was  a  complete 
baptism — a  tangible  immersion  in  the  heavenly  principle  or 
element,  the  Holy  Ghost;  and  even  more  real  and  physical  in 
its  effects  upon  every  part  of  my  system  than  the  immersion 
by  water;  dispelling  forever,  so  long  as  reason  and  memory 
last,  all  possibility  of  doubt  or  fear  in  relation  to  the  fact 
handed  down  to  us  historically,  that  the  "Babe  of  Bethlehem" 
is  truly  the  Son  of  God;  also  the  fact  that  He  is  now  being 
revealed  to  the  children  of  men,  and  communicating  knowl- 
edge, the  same  as  in  the  Apostolic  times.  I  was  perfectly  sat- 
isfied, as  well  I  might  be,  for  my  expectations  were  more  than 
realized,  I  think  I  may  safely  say  in  an  infinite  degree. 

I  cannot  tell  how  long  I  remained  in  the  full  flow  of  the 
blissful  enjoyment  and  divine  enlightenment,  but  it  was 
several  minutes  before  the  celestial  element  which  filled  and 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  9 

surrounded  me  began  gradually  to  withdraw.  On  arising 
from  my  kneeling  posture,  with  my  heart  swelling  with  grati- 
tude to  Grod,  beyond  the  power  of  expression,  I  felt — I  kneio 
that  He  had  conferred  on  me  what  only  an  omnipotent  being 
can  confer — that  which  is  of  greater  value  than  all  the  wealth 
and  honors  worlds  can  bestow.  That  night,  as  I  retired  to 
rest,  the  same  wonderful  manifestations  were  repeated,  and 
continued  to  be  for  several  successive  nights.  The  sweet 
remembrance  of  those  glorious  experiences,  from  that  time  to 
the  present,  bring  them  fresh  before  me,  imparting  an  inspir- 
ing influence  which  pervades  my  whole  being,  and  I  trust  wdll 
to  the  close  of  my  earthly  existence. 


CHAPTER  II. 

A  Blessing  Meeting. — Lorenzo's  Opinion  of  the  Patriarch. — The  Patriarch's 
Marvelous  Prediction. — Lorenzo  is  Puzzled. — Explained  to  him  by- 
Revelation. — Lorenzo  in  Kirtland. — Fast-day  Meetings. — Outpouring  of 
the  Spirit. — Gifts  Manifested. — Lorenzo's  First  Speech  from  the  Pulpit. — 
Description  of  the  Temple. — Fast  Meetings. — A  Striking  Incident. — 
Effect  of  the  Meetings  on  Lorenzo's  Mind. — Wants  to  Preach. — Is 
Ordained  an  Elder. 

lEING  present  at  a  "Blessing  Meeting,"  in  the  Temple, 
previous  to  his  baptism  into  the  Church;  after  listen- 
ing to  several  patriarchal  blessings  pronounced  upon 
the  heads  of  different  individuals  with  whose  history  he  was 
acquainted,  and  of  whom  he  knew  the  Patriarch  was  entirely 
ignorant;  he  was  struck  with  astonishment  to  hear  the  pecu- 
liarities of  those  persons  positively  and  plainly  referred  to  in 
their  blessings.  And,  as  he  afterwards  expressed,  he  was  con- 
vinced that  an  influence,  superior  to  human  prescience,  dic- 
tated the  words  of  the  one  who  officiated. 


10  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

The  Patriarch  was  the  father  of  Joseph,  the  Prophet. 
That  was  the  first  time  Lorenzo  had  met  him.  After  the 
services,  they  were  introduced,  and  Father  Smith  said  to  my 
brother  that  he  would  soon  be  convinced  of  the  truth  of  the 
latter-day  work,  and  be  baptized;  and  he  said:  "You  will 
become  as  great  as  you  can  possibly  wish — even  as  great  as 
God,  and  you  cannot  wish  to  be  greater." 

Unenlightened  as  his  mind  was  at  the  time,  the  forego- 
ing saying  of  the  Patriarch  was  a  puzzle  which  my  brother 
could  not  comprehend,  as  will  be  seen  by  the  following  expres- 
sion from  his  journal: 

The  old  gentleman's  prediction,  that  I  should  ere  long  be 
baptized,  was  strange  to  me,  for  I  had  not  cherished  a  thought 
of  becoming  a  member  of  the  "Mormon"  Church;  but  when 
he  uttered  the  last  clause,  I  was  confounded.  That,  to  me, 
was  a  big  saying,  and,  I  then  thought,  approaching  almost  to 
blasphemy.  And  why  not?  After  years  of  study  and  dili- 
gent search  after  knowledge,  in  that  which  most  intimately 
concerned  me  —  "From  whence  came  I?"  "Why  am  I 
here?"  "What  is  my  future  destiny?"  In  all  this,  I  was 
profoundly  ignorant.  As  yet  I  had  received  no  key  that 
could  unlock  those  mysteries — that  could  make  known, 
to  my  satisfaction,  my  relationship  to  Him  who  controls  the 
universe. 

I  looked  at  Father  Smith,  and  silently  asked  myself  the 
question :  Can  that  man  be  a  deceiver?  His  every  appear- 
ance answered  in  the  negative.  At  first  sight,  his  presence 
impressed  me  with  feelings  of  love  and  reverence.  I  had 
never  seen  age  so  prepossessing.  Father  Joseph  Smith,  the 
Patriarch,  was  indeed  a  noble  specimen  of  aged  manhood. 

But  with  all  my  favorable  impressions  of  the  Patriarch, 
that  big  saying  was  a  dark  parable.  The  prediction  that  I 
should  soon  be  baptized  was  fulfilled  in  two  weeks  from  the 
time  it  was  spoken,  and  in  about  four  years  from  that  time  I 
was  reminded  of  the  foregoing  prediction  by  a  very  wonder- 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  11 

ful  revelation  on  the  subject  in  which  the  principle,  as  well 
as  the  promise,  was  made  clear  to  my  understanding  as  the 
sun  at  noonday. 

My  brother  spent  most  of  the  winter  of  1837-8  in  Kirt- 
land,  where  he  witnessed  many  marvelous  manifestations  of 
the  power  of  God;  also  exhibitions  of  the  power  and  opposi- 
tion of  the  adversary.  During  the  time  he  became  intimately 
acquainted  with  Joseph  Smith,  the  Prophet,  and  with  his 
father,  the  Patriarch — with  the  Twelve  Apostles  and  other 
leading  men  in  the  Church.  In  his  journal  he  speaks  of  the 
fast  meetings,  prayer  and  testimony  meetings  in  the  Temple, 
as  follows: 

There  we  had  the  gift  of  prophecy — the  gift  of  tongues — 
the  interpretation  of  tongues — visions  and  marvelous  dreams 
were  related — the  singing  of  heavenly  choirs  was  heard,  and 
wonderful  manifestations  of  the  healing  power,  through  the 
administrations  of  the  Elders,  were  witnessed.  The  sick  were 
healed — the  deaf  made  to  hear — the  blind  to  see  and  the  lame 
to  walk,  in  very  many  instances.  It  was  plainly  manifest 
that  a  sacred  and  divine  influence — a  spiritual  atmosphere 
pervaded  that  holy  edifice.  Yes,  indeed,  for  the  Son  of  God, 
in  His  glory,  had  honored  it  with  His  royal  presence.  His 
voice,  like  the  sound  of  many  waters,  was  heard,  saying: 

I  am  the  first  and  the  last,  I  am  he  who  liveth,  I  am  he  thai 
was  sialyl,  lam  your  advocate  with  the  Father.  *  *  *  Jjct 
the  hearts  of  your  brethren  rejoice,  and  let  the  hearts  of  all  my 
people  rejoice,  u^ho  have,  with  their  might,  built  this  house  to  my 
name.  . 

For  behold,  I  have  accepted  this  house,  and  my  name  shall  be 
here,  and  I  loill  manifest  myself  to  my  people  in  mercy  in  this 
house,  etc.     (See  Doctrine  and  Covenants.) 

No  language  can  describe  my  feelings  when,  for  the  first 
time,  I  stood  up  in  one  of  those  pulpits  to  address  an  audi- 
ence— a  pulpit  on  the  breastwork  of  which,  only  a  short  time 
before,  this  holy  Personage  stood — "his  hair  as  ivhite  as  pure 


12  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

snoio,  his  eyes  as  a  fiame  of  fire" — where  also  Moses,  Elias  and 
Elijah  came  and  committed  the  keys  of  their  dispensations  to 
Joseph  Smith.     (Here  the  journal  closes  for  the  present.) 

Public  meetings  were  regularly  held  in  the  Temple,  after 
its  dedication,  on  Sundays;  and  on  the  first  Thursday  in  each 
month  a  fast  meeting,  commencing  at  or  before  10  a.m.,  and 
closing  at  4  p.m.  The  Temple  was  so  constructed,  that  with 
white  canvas  curtains,  which  could  be  dropped  and  raised  at 
pleasure,  the  lower  story  was,  whenever  occasion  required, 
divided  into  four  sections  or  apartments.  This  was  invariably 
done  at  those  fast  meetiugs.  The  two  sets  of  pulpits,  one  on 
the  east  and  the  other  on  the  west  end  of  the  building,  were 
intersected  by  the  curtain  extending  from  east  to  west,  so  as 
to  leave  half  their  lengths  in  each  apartment,  and  they  were 
occupied  by  the  presiding  officers  who  directed  the  services. 
Thus  four  separate  meetings  were  in  session  at  the  same  time, 
without,  in  the  least,  interfering  with  each  other — giving 
opportunity  for  four  to  exercise  instead  of  one. 

On  the  aforementioned  days.  Father  Smith  (the  Prophet's 
father)  was  in  the  habit  of  entering  the  Temple  very  early  in 
the  morning,  and  there  offering  up  his  prayers  to  God,  in  that 
holy  place,  before  the  rising  of  the  sun,  after  having  told  the 
Saints,  publicly,  that  they  were  welcome  to  come  as  early  as 
they  pleased.  The  result  was  that  many  assembled  before  the 
hour  of  10  a.m.,  and  did  not  leave  till  after  4  p.m. 

Father  Smith,  in  the  capacity  of  his  calling  as  President, 
gave  general  counsel  and  instructions  on  fast  day;  recom- 
mending that  the  greater  portion  of  the  forenoon  should  be 
spent  in  prayer,  with  testimonies  of  manifestations  of  the 
power  of  God,  and  with  exhortations  to  faithfulness.  At 
about  3  p.m.  he  would  order  the  curtains  to  be  drawn  up — 
bringing  the  four  congregations  into  one,  over  which  he  then 
presided  until  the  close  of  the  meeting. 

The  Saints  were  humble,  and  through  our  united  faith, 
the  Spirit  of  God  was  poured  out  in  copious  effusion,  and,  for 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  13 

one  hour,  we  enjoyed  pentecostal  refreshings  from  on  high. 
On  these  occasions  the  gifts  of  the  Gospel  were  powerfully 
manifest — speaking  and  singing  in  tongues,  the  interpretation 
of  tongues,  the  gift  of  healing  and  of  prophecy,  were  freely 
exercised.  These  monthly  fast  meetings  were  so  interesting, 
and  so  very  enjoyable,  that  people  came  long  distances  to 
attend  them. 

At  one  of  these  meetings,  an  insane  woman  came  into  the 
quarter  of  the  house  where  I  had  convened;  she  came  before 
the  opening  services,  and  her  tongue  ran  incessantly,  making 
so  much  confusion  as  to  render  it  improper,  if  not  impossible, 
for  the  presiding  Elder  to  commence  religious  services.  The 
more  she  was  coaxed  and  supplicated  to  be  silent  the  more 
impetuous  she  became.  At  length.  Elder  John  P.  Greene,  who 
was  appointed  to  preside  in  that  department,  requested  the 
congregation  to  kneel  down  and  all  simultaneously  pray  to 
God,  vocally,  that  the  evil  spirit  which  was  actuating  that 
woman  might  be  bound.  The  request  was  immediately  com- 
plied with,  and  when  we  arose  from  our  kneeling  position 
Brother  Greene,  addressing  the  unfortunate  woman  (who  was 
then  silent),  said:  "Sister,  you  may  now  speak,  for  thou  wilt 
not  speak  unless  thou  shalt  speak  by  the  Spirit  of  God."  She 
instantly  arose  to  her  feet,  and,  in  a  sputtering,  stammering 
manner,  tried  to  speak  but  could  not,  and  flew  out  of  the 
Temple  like  a  dart,  and  we  saw  no  more  of  her  that  day. 

I  will  relate  one  more  remarkable  circumstance  which 
transpired  in  that  interesting  season — a  circumstance  which 
was  not  confined  to  either  section  of  the  Temple,  but  was  wit- 
nessed by  the  many  who  were  congregated  on  that  day;  and 
certainly  all  now  living  who  were  present  on  that  occasion 
will  remember.  It  is  a  testimony  of  answer  to  prayer  that 
never  can  be  forgotten.  Father  Smith  presided  over  the  meet- 
ing in  the  northwest  section  of  the  Temple,  and  after  the  meet- 
ing was  opened  by  singing,  he  was -mouth  in  prayer,  and  in 
course  of  supplication  he  very  earnestly  prayed  that  the  Spirit 


14  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

of  God  might  be  poured  out  as  on  the  day  of  Pentecost — that 
it  might  come  "as  a  rushing  mighty  wind."  Some  time  after, 
in  the  midst  of  the  exercises  of  the  forenoon,  it  did  come;  and 
whether  Father  Smith  had  forgotten  what  he  had  prayed  for, 
or  whether  in  the  fervency  of  his  heart,  when  praying  he  did 
not  realize  what  he  prayed  for,  I  never  ascertained ;  but  when 
the  sound  came  and  filled  the  house,  with  an  expression  of 
great  astonishment  he  raised  his  eyes,  exclaiming,  "What!  Is 
the  house  on  fire?"  But  presently  he  comprehended  the  cause 
of  his  alarm,  and  was  filled  with  unspeakable  joy. 

In  attending  these  meetings,  and  listening  to  the  young 
Elders  as  they  bore  testimonies  of  their  marvelous  experiences 
in  the  work  of  God,  my  brother  became  inspired  with  a  strong 
desire  to  engage  at  once  in  the  labors  of  the  ministry.  On 
this  subject  he  says: 

The  testimonies  of  young  missionaries  as  they  rehearsed 
their  experiences  as  laborers  in  the  vineyard,  proclaiming  the 
joyful  news  that  God  was  again  speaking  to  His  children  on 
the  earth ;  that  He  had  raised  up  a  Prophet  through  whom  He 
vas  communicating  His  will,  and  calling  on  all  the  inhab- 
itants of  the  earth  to  "repent,  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at 
hand,"  stirred  within  me  an  irresistible  desire  to  join  in  the 
glorious  ignterprise. 

About  this  time  a  proclamation  of  the  First  Presidency 
was  given  from  the  stand,  inviting  those  who  wished  to 
become  members  of  the  Elders'  Quorum  to  present  their 
names,  and  if  accounted  worthy  by  the  Presidency,  they 
should  be  ordained.  With  many  others,  I  submitted  my 
name  for  approval  or  otherwise,  which  is  the  only  time  in  my 
life  that  I  have  offered  my  name  for  or  solicited  an  office  or 
calling. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  15 


CHAPTER  III. 

My  Brother  started  on  Mission.— Without  Purse  or  Scrip.— Hard  work  to 
Beg.— Affectionate  Aunt.— First  Meeting  in  Medina  County,  Ohio.— 
Baptisms.  —  Preaches  in  Court  House.  —  Ludicrous  Anecdote.— Visits 
Relatives.— Preaches  to  Schoolmates. — Baptizes  some  of  them. 

SHORT  time  after  my  ordination  and  reception  into  the 
Elders'  quorum,  i.  e.,  early  in  the  spring  of  1837,  I 
shouldered  my  valise  and  started  out  like  the  ancient 
missionaries,  "without  purse  or  scrip,"  on  foot  and  alone,  to 
proclaim  the  restoration  of  the  fulness  of  the  Gospel  of  the 
Son  of  God,  and  to  bear  witness  of  what  I  had  seen  and 
heard,  and  of  the  knowledge  I  had  received  by  the  inspiration 
of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

It  was,  however,  a  severe  trial  to  my  natural  feelings  of 
independence  to  go  without  purse  or  scrip — especially  the 
purse;  for,  from  the  time  I  was  old  enough  to  work,  the  feel- 
ing that  I  "paid  my  way"  always  seemed  a  necessary  adjunct 
to  self  respect,  and  nothing  but  a  positive  knowledge  that  God 
requiredit  now,  as  He  did  anciently  of  His  servants,  the  Dis- 
ciples of  Jesus,  could  induce  me  to  go  forth  dependent  on  my 
fellow  creatures  for  the  common  necessaries  of  life.  But  my 
duty  in  this  respect  was  clearly  made  known  to  me,  and  I 
determined  to  do  it. 

I  walked  upwards  of  twenty  miles  the  first  day,  and  stayed 
over  night  with  Mrs.  Granger,  my  father's  sister.  She  was  a 
devoted  Presbyterian,  and  a  noble  hearted  woman;  she 
thought  very  highly  of  my  father's  family,  and  that  there 
must  be  something  valuable  in  "Mormonism"  or  they  would 
not  have  embraced  it.  She  held  me  in  so  great  esteem  that 
she  could  not  believe  that  I  would  suffer  the  same  abuse,  be 
maltreated  and  refused  accommodation  as  other  "Mormon" 


16  AUTOBIOGKAPHY. 

Elders.  I  differed  in  opinion,  and  told  her  I  thought  I  need 
xiot  expect  to  travel  a  smoother  path  than  my  brethren.  The 
following  morning  I  left  my  aunt  and  her  hospitable  roof,  and 
traveled  about  thirty  miles,  and  just  as  the  sun  was  setting  I 
made  my  tirst  call  for  a  night's  lodging,  as  a  "Mormon"  Elder, 
and  was  refused;  then  another,  and  so  on,  until  the  eighth 
call,  when  I  was  admitted  to  a  night's  lodging — going  to  bed 
supperless,  and  leaving  in  the  morning,  minus  a  breakfast. 

.  The  first  meeting  I  held  was  in  the  neighborhood  of  my 
uncle,  by  the  name  of  Goddard,  near  the  county  seat  of 
Medina  County,  Ohio.  The  people  were  notified  and  a 
respectable  congregation  assembled.  It  was  a  sore  trial  to 
face  that  audience  in  the  capacity  of  a  preacher,  but  I 
believed  and  felt  an  assurance  that  a  Spirit  of  inspiration 
would  prompt  and  give  me  utterance.  I  had  sought  by 
prayer  and  fasting — I  had  humbled  myself  before  the  Lord, 
calling  on  Him  in  mighty  prayer  to  impart  the  power  and 
inspiration  of  the  holy  Priesthood;  and  when  I  stood  before 
that  congregation,  although  I  knew  not  one  word  I  could  say, 
as  soon  as  I  opened  my  mouth  to  speak,  the  Holy  Ghost 
rested  mightily  upon  me,  filling  my  mind  with  light  and 
communicating  ideas  and  proper  language  by  which  to 
impart  them.  The  people  were  astonished  and  requested 
another  meeting. 

After  the  second  meeting  the  court  house  was  ofifered  me, 
which  I  accepted,  and  had  a  very  interesting  time,^  and  was 
treated  very  courteously  by  several  of  the  officials.  I  bap- 
tized and  confirmed  into  the  Church  my  uncle,  aunt  and 
several  of  my  cousins,  of  whom  Adaline  was  one,  who  after- 
wards became  my  wife. 

I  traveled  and  preached  during  the  following  summer 
and  autumn,  in  diff'erent  parts  of  Ohio,  baptizing  quite  a 
number — always  traveling  on  foot,  "without  purse  or  scrip," 
and  often  meeting  with  trying  and  sometimes  amusing  cir- 
cumstances. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  17 

When  at  the  house  of  Brother  Smith,  in  Stark  Comity, 
Ohio,  I  dreamed  one  night  that  arrangements  were  in  pro- 
gress to  mob  me.  The  following  evening  after  I  had  the 
dream,  as  T  sat  conversing  with  friends  who  had  called  on 
me,  a  loud  rap  at  the  door  preceded  the  entrance  of  two  well 
dressed  young  men,  who  politely  invited  me  to  accompany 
them  to  a  school  house  about  one  mile  distant,  and  address  an 
audience  already  assembled.  After  a  little  hesitation  on  my 
part,  they  began  to  urgently  request  my  acceptance  of  their 
invitation,  when  the  dream  of  the  preceding  night  instanta- 
neously flashed  across  my  mind,  and  I  told  them  that  I  could 
not  comply  with  their  wishes.  They  still  persisted  to  urge 
and  insist  on  my  accompanying  them.  When  they  were  con- 
vinced that  I  was  immovable  in  my  determination  of  non- 
compliance, they  not  only  manifested  disappointment,  but 
were  exceedingly  angry. 

The  next  day  I  learned  that  they  told  the  truth  so  far  as 
a  congregated  audience  waiting  my  appearance  at  the  school 
house  was  concerned,  but  the  object  was  entirely  different 
from  that  reported  by  the  young  men — it  corresponded  pre- 
cisely with  my  dream. 

On  one  occasion  (having  been  joined  by  Brother  A.  But- 
terfield)  I  called  at  a  hotel  for  our  night's  lodging,  I  think,  in 
Stark  County,  Ohio.  As  we  approached  the  house,  we  saw 
the  landlord  standing  upon  the  porch.  Accosting  him,  I  told 
him  we  were  Mormon  preachers,  traveling  as  the  Elders  in 
former  times,  and  asked  him  if-  he  would  be  so  kind  as  to 
accommodate  us  with  supper  and  a  night's  lodging.  He  very 
gruffly  refused,  saying  he  kept  travelers  for  their  money — not 
for  Gospel  pay;  and  advised  us  to  go  home,  get  employment, 
earn  money,  then  give  him  a  call,  and  he  would  be  happy  to 
entertain  us.  I  replied  that  inasmuch  as  he  had  met  our 
request  with  a  decided  refusal,  we  would  bid  him  a  good 
evening.  But  as  I  was  turning  to  go,  it  forcibly  occurred  to 
me  to  say  something  further.     Therefore,  I  said  to  him,  My 

3 


18  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

friend,  it  is  not  our  wish  to  crowd  ourselves  upon  you,  but  we 
think  it  might  be  well  for  you  to  know  the  fact  that  two  ser- 
vants of  God  have  called  upon  you  for  a  supper  and  night's 
lodging,  which  you  have  thought  proper  to  refuse.  The 
future  results  of  what  you  have  done  you  do  not  now  know; 
but  we  know,  and  a  time  will  come  when  you  also  will 
know.  When  that  Scripture  is  fulfilled  which  says,  "When 
the  Son  of  Man  shall  come  in  His  glory,  and  all  the  holy 
angels  with  Him,  then  shall  He  sit  upon  the  throne  of  His 
glory:  and  before  Him  shall  be  gathered  all  nations:  and  He 
shall  separate  them  as  a  shepherd  divideth  his  sheep  from  the 
goats."  "Then  shall  the  King  say  unto  them  on  His  right 
hand,  Come,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  inherit  the  kingdom 
prepared  for  you  from  the  foundation  of  the  w^orld,  for  I  was 
hungry,  and  ye  fed  me;  I  was  thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  drink; 
I  was  a  stranger,  and  ye  took  me  in:  naked,  and  ye  clothed 
me."  "Then  shall  the  righteous  say.  Lord,  when  saw  we 
Thee  hungry  and  fed  Thee?  Or  when  saw  we  Thee  a  stranger 
and  took  Thee  in?  Then  shall  the  King  say  to  them,  Inas-. 
much  as  ye  have  done  it  unto  one  of  the  least  of  these  my 
brethren,  ye  have  done  it  unto  me."  When  this  event  takes 
place,  you  will  be  there  with  us,  and  you  will  then  know  that 
we  were  the  servants  of  God,  commissioned  to  preach  His 
Gospel,  and  when  engaged  in  this  work,  we  asked  you  to 
administer  to  our  necessities,  and  you  turned  us  away.  This 
is  all  I  wished  to  say:  we  will  now  go.     Good  night. 

The  gentleman  seemed  struck  with  amazement,  and  at  a 
loss  what  to  say  Or  do.  AVe  had  not  proceeded  far,  however, 
before  our  ears  were  saluted  with  "Stop,  gentlemen,  hold  on — 
you  need  not  go  off  vidd — your  talk  is  all  stuff  and  nonsense: 
but  you  have  plenty  of  money,  I'll  be  bound.  Turn  back, 
gentlemen,  walk  in — walk  in."  Of  course,  we  turned  back 
and  walked  in,  and  were  invited  to  sit  down  to  a  good  supper, 
after  which  the  neighbors  were  called  in,  who,  with'  the  land- 
lord and    family,   listened-  attentively    and   with   apparent 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  19 

interest  to  our  preaching.  We  had  excellent  lodging  and  a 
good  breakfast  in  the  morning,  and  left  without  a  question 
whether  we  had  money  or  not. 

The  journal  continues:  I  had  a  strong  desire  to  make 
known  the  way  of  life  as  God  had  revealed  in  plainness,  to 
my  relatives,  friends  and  associates.  For  that  purpose  I  vis- 
ited my  native  town  and  had  the  privilege  of  preaching  in 
the  school  houses,  and  was  offered  the  town  house,  in  which  I 
met  a  large  audience,  and  had  the  pleasure  of  addressing 
many  of  my  school  fellows  and  the  neighbors  of  my  parents, 
among  whom  I  had  been  associated  from  childhood.  How 
muchsoever  I  craved  the  privilege,  and  hailed  with  gratitude 
to  God  this  opportunity,  it  was  a  trying  position.  I  was  well 
aware  that  the  principles  of  the  everlasting  Gospel,  which  I 
estimated  dearer  than  my  mortal  life,  were  in  contrast  to  the 
creeds  of  the  day,  to  which  many  of  my  friends  adhered  with 
unyielding  tenacity.  I  was  listened  to.  with  respectful  atten- 
tion, and  although  many  of  my  audience  acknowledged  their 
belief  in  my  sincerity;  with  few  exceptions,  my  testimony 
was  unheeded.  I  had  the  satisfaction,  however,  of  baptizing 
some  of  my  schoolmates,  who  bore  testimony  that  they 
received  a  knowledge  of  the  truth  of  the  work  by  revelation, 
through  the  reception  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

I  addressed  a  large  congregation  in  the  meeting  house,  in 
the  town  of  Aurora,  adjoining  my  native  town;  also  in 
Auburn,  Geauga  County,  in  a  school  house,  mostly  filled  by 
my  relatives — my  grandfather,  uncles,  aunts,  and  cousins. 

While  on  this  mission,  I  traveled  in  various  parts  of  the 
State  of  Ohio,  and  during  the  time  baptized  many  persons 
who  have  remained  faithful  to  the  truth.  The  Lord  was  with 
me,  and  I  was  greatly  blessed  in  performing  my  arduous  labors. 


20  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

A  change  — Great  Apostacy. — Disaffection  creeps  into  every  Quorum. — Pride 
and  speculation. — Apostates  claim  the  Temple. — Warren  Parrish  a  ring- 
leader.—A  fearful,  terrible  scene  in  the  Temple. — The  scene  described. — 
What  occurred  the  next  Day. — "Very  interesting  Court  scene. — John 
Boynton  portrayed. — Joseph  and  Sidney  flee  for  their  lives. — Father 
Snaith  served  with  State's  Warrant. — How  he  escaped. — Luke  Johnson 
befriends  him. — Luke's  death. 

URING  the  time  my  brother  was  on  this,  his  first  mission, 
a  great  change  had  been  going  on  in  Kirtland,  in  the 
midst  of  the  Saints.  A  spirit  of  speculation  had  crept 
into  the  hearts  of  some  of  the  Twelve,  and  nearly,  if  not 
every  quorum  was  more  or  less  infected.  Most  of  the  Saints 
were  poor,  and  now  prosperity  was  dawning  upon  them — the 
Temple  was  completed,  and  in  it  they  had  been  recipients  of 
marvelous  blessings,  and  many  who  had  been  humble  and 
faithful  to  the  performance  of  every  duty — ready  to  go  and 
come  at  every  call  of  the  Priesthood,  were  getting  haughty  in 
their  spirits,  and  lifted  up  in  the  pride  of  their  hearts.  As 
the  Saints  drank  in  the  love  and  spirit  of  the  world,  the  Spirit 
of  the  Lord  withdrew  from  their  hearts,  and  they  were  filled 
with  pride  and  hatred  toward  those  who  maintained  their 
integrity.  They  linked  themselves  together  in  an  opposing 
party — pretended  that  they  constituted  the  Church,  and 
claimed  that  the  Temple  belonged  to  them,  and  even  attempted 
to  hold  it. 

Warren  Parrish,  who  had  been  a  humble,  successful 
preacher  of  the  Gospel,  was  the  ringleader  of  this  apostate 
party.  One  Sabbath  morning,  he,  with  several  of  his  party, 
came  into  the  Temple  armed  with  pistols  and  bowie-knives, 
and  seated  themselves  together  in  the  Aaronic  pulpits,  on  the 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  21 

east  end  of  the  Temple,  while  Father  Smith  and  others,  as 
usual,  occupied  those  of  the  Melchisedec  Priesthood  on  the 
west.  Soon  after  the  usual  opening  services,  one  of  the 
brethren  on  the  west  stand  arose,  and  just  after  he  commenced 
to  speak,  one  on  the  east  interrupted  him.  Father  Smith, 
presiding,  called  to  order — he  told  the  apostate  brother  that 
he  should  have  all  the  time  he  wanted,  but  he  must  wait  his 
turn — as  the  brother  on  the  west  took  the  floor  and  commenced 
first  to  speak,  he  must  not  be  interrupted.  A  fearful  scene 
ensued — the  apostate  speaker  becoming  so  clamorous,  that 
Father  Smith  called  for  the  police  to  take  that  man  out  of  the 
house,  when  Parrish,  John  Boynton,  and  others,  drew  their 
pistols  and  bowie-knives,  and  rushed  down  from  the  stand 
into  the  congregation;  J.  Boynton  saying  he  would  blow  out 
the  brains  of  the  first  man  who  dared  to  lay  hands  on  him. 
Many  in  the  congregation,  esj)ecially  women  and  children, 
were  terribly  frightened — some  tried  to  escape  from  the  con- 
fusion by  jumping  out  of  the  windows.  Amid  screams 
and  shrieks,  the  policemen,  in  ejecting  the  belligerents, 
knocked  down  a  stovepipe,  which  fell  helter-skelter  among 
the  people;  but,  although  bowie-knives  and  pistols  were 
wrested  from  their  owners,  and  thrown  hither  and  thither 
to  prevent  disastrous  results,  no  one  was  hurt,  and  after  a 
short,  but  terrible  scene  to  be  enacted  in  a  Temple  of  God, 
order  was  restored,  and  the  services  of  the  day  proceeded  as 
usual. 

But  the  next  day  Father  Smith,  and  sixteen  others,  were 
arrested  on  complaint  of  the  apostate  party,  charged  with 
riot,  and  bound  over  for  their  appearance  in  court  to  answer 
to  the  charge.  With  others,  I  was  subpoenaed  as  a  witness, 
and  I  found  the  court  scene  as  amusing  as  the  Temple  scene 
was  appalling.  The  idea  of  such  a  man  as  Father  Smith — so 
patriarchal  in  appearance — so  circumspect  in  deportment  and 
dignified  in  his  manners,  being  guilty  of  riot,  was  at  once 
ludicrous  and  farcical  to  all  sane-minded  persons.     And  after 


22  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

the  four  Gentile  lawyers  (two  for  each  party)  had  expended 
their  stock  of  wit,  the  court  dismissed  the  case  with  "no  cause 
for  action,"  and  Father  Smith  and  his  associates  came  off 
triumphant. 

•  During  the  proceedings,  it  was  very  interesting  to  hear 
the  lawyers  for  the  defence  describe  the  opposite  traits  of 
character  exhibited  in  the  lives  and  appearances  of  the  men 
who  had  apostatized  from  what  they  were  when  faithful  in  the 
work  of  God.  One  of  them,  Mr.  Bissell,  of  Painesville,  Ohio, 
pointing  to  John  Boynton,  said:  "Just  look  at  Mr.  Boynton, 
see  how  changed!  Before  he  apostatized,  we  used  to  see  him 
in  Painesville — he  then  was  humble,  and  seemed  truly  a 
follower  of  the  meek  and  lowly  Jesus;  but  how  does  he  seem 
now?  all  puffed  up  with  pride.  He  looks  more  like  a  celestial 
dandy  than  a  Saint." 

Five  of  the  quorum  of  the  Twelve  were  in  this  apostacy; 
and  some  in  every  organized  quorum  became  disaffected. 
Wherever  tbe  spirit  of  speculation — a  grasping  for  the  things 
of  the  world — obtained,  the  light  of  the  Spirit  of  God  departed, 
and  impenetrable  darkness  ensued.  Some  even  became  so 
blind  as  to  seek  to  depose  the  Prophet  of  God.  At  length 
the  hostility  of  the  belligerent  party  assumed  such  threatening 
attitude  that,  late  in  the  autumn  of  1837,  Joseph  Smith  and 
Sidney  Rigdon  had  to  flee  for  their  lives;  and  at  a  moment's 
warning,  started  for  Missouri.  But  their  absence  did  not  check 
the  persecution  waged  by  those  apostate  brethren — others 
became  the  targets  of  their  malice.  Through  their  influence, 
the  aged  Father  Smith  was  served  with  a  State's  warrant,  but 
fortunately  for  him  he  was  placed  in  the  custody  of  Luke 
Johnson,  who,  although  one  of  the  apostates,  was  averse  to  the 
bitter  spirit  of  persecution  which  characterized  others. 
Naturallj^  of  a  jovial  turn,  he  was  more  inclined  to  ridicule 
than  hostility.  Having  been  somewhat  conversant  with  law 
usages,  he  volunteered  his  services  as  legal  adviser  for  Father 
Smith,   although  his  custodian.     He   privately  told  Father 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  23 

Smith's  friends  that  the  suit  was  instigated  through  malice — 
that  he  knew  Father  Smith  was  innocent,  and  he  was 
determined  to  do  all  he  could  for  him;  and  he  was  true  to 
his  word. 

A  room  adjoining  the  one  in  which  the  court  was  in 
session,  was  lighted  by  one  window.  Before  Father  Smith 
was  brought  for  trial,  Mr.  Johnson  had  examined  the 
premises,  and  under  the  aforesaid  window,  on  the  outside,  he 
had  cautiously  made  preparation  so  that  the  old  gentleman 
could  reach  the  ground  without  injury.  Before  the  court 
proceeded  to  business,  Mr.  Johnson  said  he  would  like  a  few 
minutes  private  conversation  with  his  client.  Permission  was 
granted  for  him  to  take  the  prisoner  into  the  room  aforemen- 
tioned. When  in,  he  drew  the  nail  which  was  the  only 
fastening  to  the  window — raised  the  window,  and  said  to 
Father  Smith,  "Go  right  up  to  Esquire  Snow's— he  is  a  qu^et 
man,  and  no  one  will  think  of  going  there  for  you."  The  old 
gentleman  did  his  bidding,  and  came  directly  to  our  father's, 
who  had  purchased  a  home  in  Kirtland,  and  was  living  a 
mile  and  a  quarter  distant  from  the  court  scene;  when  he 
arrived,  it  was  nearly  midnight. 

Mr.  Johnson  replaced  the  nail  in  the  window,  and,  after 
giving  Father  Smith  time  to  clear  the  premises,  proceeded  to 
the  court  room,  where  he  soon  discovered  that  his  client  had 
not  followed  him ;  whereupon  he  hurried  back  to  the  room 
to  see  what  was  detaining  him.  After  hunting  about  there  a 
short  time,  he  came  back  to  the  court  room,  apparently  very 
much  disconcerted,  and  reported  the  unaccountable  fact  that 
the  prisoner  was  not  to  be  found.  After  close  search  by  those 
present,  who  found  the  nail  fastening  in  the  window  all  right, 
the  question  was,  ''How  did  he  make  his  escape?"  The 
constable,  who  manifested  the  greatest  astonishment  of  all 
present,  finally  settled  the  question  by  saying,  "It  is  another 
Mormon  miracle." 

Father  Smith  remained  between  two  and  three  weeks  at 


24  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

our  father's  house,  "hid  up"  from  his  enemies;  but  during  the 
time,  with  the  legal  assistance  of  the  justice  of  the  peace  (an 
honorable  Gentile),  he  arranged  his  business  matters  prepara- 
tory to  leaving  for  the  west.  Before  he  left,  he  was  joined  by- 
six  others,  whose  lives  were  threatened  by  apostates. 

Before  closing  this  subject,  I  think  a  further  notice  is  due 
the  unantagonistic  apostate,  Luke  Johnson.  I  happened  to 
meet  him  the  day  after  the  scene  in  the  court  room — he 
enquired  after  his  released  prisoner,  and  after  hearing  that 
he  reached  his  destination  all  right,  he,  in  a  jocose  manner, 
related  the  foregoing  circumstances,  and  closed  with,  "Father 
Smith  will  bless  me  for  it,  all  the  days  of  his  life."  To  which, 
when  I  repeated  it  to  Father  Smith  on  my  return  home,  he 
replied  in  the  affirmative;  and  Luke  Johnson  is  the  only  one 
of  those  five  Apostles  that  returned  to  the  Church.  He  was 
re-baptized,  and  lived  a  faithful  member  —  was  much 
respected,  and  died  an  honorable  death  in  the  midst  of  his 
friends,  in  Salt  Lake  City. 


CHAPTER  V. 

Leave  Kirtlancl.— Grand  Entertainment.— A  noble  Woman.— Lorenzo  drives 
one  Team. — He  is  very  Sick. — Arrive  in  Far  West,  Missouri. — Elder 
Rigdon's  Kindness. — Dr.  Avord's  Meanness. — His  Nurse,  Nightwatcher 
and  Doctor.— An  Incident. —  Arrive  in  Adam-ondi-Ahnian.— Lorenzo 
takes  his  Gun  and  goes  out  to  Hunt.— A  new  Train  of  Reflections  — 
Hunting  for  Sport.— The  old  Settlers.— Their  Antagonism.— Preparation 
for  Defense. — False  Alarm  explained. 

Howards  the  last  of  April,  1838,  our  father  left  Kirt- 
land  with  twenty-one  souls  in  company,  to  wit:  his 
own  family,  consisting  of  his  wife,  two  daughters,  three 
sons,  and  two  grand-daughters,  children  of  our  eldest  sister 
who   was  at  this  time  a  widow;    Brother   Huntington  and 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  25 

family;  Brother  James  Moses  and  family;  Brother  Pearce  and 
family,  and  Julian  Moses,  brother  to  James,  We  started 
with  horse  and  ox  teams,  my  brother  Lorenzo  having  charge 
of  one  of  our  father's  teams,  which  he  drove  until  about  one 
hundred  miles  from  Far  West,  Missouri,  when  he  was  taken 
very  sick  with  bilious  fever. 

On  our  first  night  out  from  Kirtland,  our  whole  company 
stopped,  in  accordance  with  a  previous  pressing  invitation, 
with  one  of  our  father's  sisters,  Mrs.  Charlotte  S.  Granger. 
Had  we  been  a  bridal  party  we  could  not  have  been  treated 
with  more  respect,  or  served  more  bountifully,  although  we 
were  "Mormons"  and  she  a  popular  Presbyterian.  She  was  too 
noble  minded  to  be  a  bigot.  She  and  her  husband  are  dead. 
Lorenzo  has  been  baptized  for  her  husband — I  for  her,  and 
we  have  had  the  sealing  ordinances  performed  in  their  behalf. 

Our  journey  from  Kirtland  to  Far  West  was  rendered 
tedious  in  consequence  of  rainy  weather.  We  arrived  in  Far 
West  on  the  sixteenth  of  July,  with  my  brother  very  sick  in 
bed.  For  nearly  one  hundred  miles  he  suffered  such  a  rack- 
ing pain  in  his  head  that  when  we  traveled  I  held  it  as  steady 
as  possible  to  prevent  excruciating  suffering  being  produced 
by  the  motion  of  the  wagon.  On  our  arrival  in  Far  West, 
Elder  Rigdon  met  us  and  requested  our  father  to  take  my  sick 
brother  to  his  house,  which  was  gratefully  accepted,  and  I 
was  to  stop  with  him,  as  Adam-ondi-Ahman,  thirty  miles  dis- 
tant, was  father's  destination;  and  as  he  had  considerable 
stock  which  he  could  not  keep  in  Far  West,  he  started  out 
the  next  morning,  to  return  for  us  when  Lorenzo  should  have 
so  far  recovered  as  to  be  able  to  ride  that  distance.  Dr. 
Avord,  who  afterwards  made  himself  notorious  as  an  unscru- 
pulous apostate,  spent  most  of  his  time  sitting  under  an 
awning  in  front  of  Elder  Rigdon's  house,  and  as  I  was  under 
the  necessity  of  obtaining  some  medicine  for  my  brother,  as  a 
matter  of  convenience  I  applied  to  him,  at  the  same  time 
endeavoring  to  make  him  understand  that  it  was  the  medi- 


26  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

cine  I  wanted,  and  not  his  medical  attendance;  but  come  he 
would,  and  continued  to  come.  My  brother  grew  worse — the 
fever  increased  until  he  became  quite  delirious,  and  I  deter- 
mined to  get  rid  of  Avord,  and  to  accomplish  this  desirable 
yet  disagreeable  task,  I  asked  him  for  his  bill  as  kindly  and 
politely  as  possible.  The  idea  struck  him  at  once  that  this 
request  signified  non-attendance,  and  he  was  very  angry  and 
tried  to  frighten  me  concerning  my  brother's  condition,  by 
telling  me  that  his  skill  was  needed  more  then  than  when  he 
first  saw  the  patient.  I  tried  to  be  as  pacific  as  possible,  but 
thought  that  this  concession  did  not  recommend  him  to  fur- 
ther attendance.  However,  when  the  doctor  found  me  un- 
yielding, he  presented  his  bill,  and  although  sitting  in  front  of 
the  house  day  after  day,  he  neither  called  in  to  see  nor  inquire 
after  the  sick  man.  I  realized  that  the  family  of  Elder  Rig- 
don,  himself  included,  at  that  time  had  more  faith  in  medical 
treatment  than  in  the  healing  ordinances,  and  they  all 
thought  me  to  blame  for  discharging  the  physician.  But  my 
trust  was  in  God,  the  prayer  of  faith,  and  good,  sisterly 
nursing.  As  soon  as  the  fever  abated,  my  brother's  conscious- 
ness returned,  and  in  two  weeks  from  the  time  father  left  us 
he  was  sufficiently  restored,  was  sent  for,  and  we  took  a  pleas- 
ant wagon  ride  to  Adam-ondi-Ahman,  Daviess  County, 
although  my  brother  had  to  ride  on  a  bed. 

I  will  here  mention  one  little  incident  with  which  con- 
valescents, many  of  them,  will  sympathize.  As  his  fever 
began  to  break,  my  brother  tried  to  think  of  something  he 
could  relish,  and  his  memory  went  ])ack  to  college  associa- 
tions and  college  scenes,  and  to  one  college  dish.  At  one  time 
while  attending  college,  he  and  three  of  his  fellow  students 
took  it  into  their  heads  to  try  the  novelty  of  bachelor  board- 
ing, each  taking  his  turn  in  the  cooking  department.  One 
particular  dish,  which  at  that  time  was  relished  very  exquis- 
itely, now  haunted  my  brother's  recollection — if  he  had  a  dish 
precisely  like  that  he  felt  certain  he  could  eat.      His  sister  at 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  27 

that  time,  was  his  only  nurse  and  night  watcher,  for  the 
people  of  the  house  were  so  displeased  with  me  for  dis- 
charging the  doctor  that  they  were  but  little  disposed  t-o  assist, 
and  I  was  as  little  disposed  to  trouble  them,  although  in 
every  other  respect  they  were  hospitable  and  kind,  and  in  fact 
for  years  had  been  quite  partial  to  our  family.  But  the  dish; 
it  must  be  precisely  after  the  pattern,  and  could  I  do  it?  Cer- 
tainly; for  "what "has  been  done  can  be  done,"  and  I  am  not 
afraid  to  try.  The  ingredients,  as  he  named  them,  were  all  at 
my  command,  and,  after  listening  anxiously  to  his  descrip- 
tion, I  went  to  work  and  a  dish  was  produced,  but  alas!  it 
was  not  THE  dish — "it  did  not  taste  like  the  bachelor  dish." 
Try,  try  again,  was  my  motto,  and  after  listening  attentively 
to  a  more  critical  description,  I  went  at  it  again,  and  although 
that  effort  was  a  pronounced  improvement  on  the  first,  it  was 
not  quite  up  to  the  original,  but  the  third  time  trying  proved 
a  success — not  so  much  from  improvement  in  the  skill  of  the 
cook  as  improvement  in  the  appetite  of  the  patient. 

The  following  is  copied  from  his  journal:  In  Adam- 
ondi-Ahman,  while  gradually  recovering  from  the  effects 
of  a  malignant  fever  which  had  detained  me  a  fortnight 
in  Far  West,  under  the  constant  and  skilful  nursing  of 
my  sister  Eliza,  for  some  time  I  was  unable  to  either  do, 
or  read  much.  One  day,  to  while  away  the  slowly  passing 
hours,  I  took  my  gun  with  the  intention  of  indulging  in  a 
little  amusement  in  hunting  turkeys,  with  which  that  section 
of  the  country  abounded.  From  boyhood  I  had  been  particu- 
larly, and  I  may  say  strangely  attached  to  a  gun.  Hunting, 
in  the  forests  of  Ohio,  was  a  pastime  that  to  me  possessed  the 
most  fascinating  attractions.  It  never  occurred  to  my  mind 
that  it  was  wrong — that  indulging  in  "what  was  sport  to  me 
was  death  to  them;"  that  in  shooting  turkeys,  squirrels,  etc.,  I 
was  taking  life  that  I  could  not  give;  therefore  I  indulged  in 
the  murderous  sport  without  the  least  compunction  of  con- 
science. 


28  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

But  at  this  time  a  change  came  over  me.  While  moving 
slowly  forward  in  pursuit  of  something  to  kill,  my  mind  was 
arrested  with  the  reflection  on  the  nature  of  my  pursuit — that 
of  amusing  myself  by  giving  pain  and  death  to  harmless, 
innocent  creatures  that  perhaps  had  as  much  right  to  life  and 
enjoyment  as  myself.  I  realized  that  such  indulgence  was 
without  any  justification,  and  'feeling  condemned,  I  laid  my 
gun  on  my  shoulder,  returned  home,  and  ft-om  that  time  to 
this  have  felt  no  inclination  for  that  murderous  amusement. 
In  fact,  years  had  elapsed  since  the  days  of  boyhood  sport, 
and  in  the  interval  I  had  neither  time  nor  opportunity  for 
reckless  indulgence.  Education,  the  leading  star  of  my  youth, 
had  so  entirely  engrossed  my  ambition  that,  until  the  Gospel 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  took  possession  of  my  mind,  it  was  the 
genii  before  which  everything  else  had  to  bow;  then,  almost 
simultaneously,  missionary  labors  succeeded  book  studies,  and 
no  room  was  left  for  sportive  scenes. 

A  spirit  of  mobocracy,  which  had  previously  manifested 
itself,  was  continually  on  the  increase  all  around  us,  and  very 
naturally  suggested  to  our  minds  the  thought  of  preparation 
for  defense.  The  house  we  lived  in,  with  the  plantation  on 
which  it  stood,  father  purchased  on  his  arrival,  and  paid  for 
in  full.  It  was  a  "double  log  house,"  with  an  alley  about 
three  feet  wide  between  the  two.  In  this  alley  our  faithful 
watchdog  was  stationed,  and  we  knew  that  no  intruder  could 
possibly  reach  either  door  before  the  dog  would  give  an  alarm, 
which,  so  far,  was  very  satisfactory.  But,  to  our  deep  regret, 
the  mobocrats,  finding  the  dog  out  of  sight  of  the  house,  shot 
him  down.  He  had,  by  his  affectionate  faithfulness,  so  won 
our  love  and  confidence  that  he  almost  seemed  one  of  the 
family — we  sincerely  mourned  his  loss,  and  I  assisted  my 
brothers  in  giving  him  a  formal  burial. 

Amid  the  threatenings  of  mobocrats  to  either  drive  or 
destroy  us,  a  circumstance  occurred,  which,  though  seriously 
exciting  at  the  time,  afterwards  afforded  us  much  amusement. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  29 

One  night  at  about  11  o'clock,  we  all  were  suddenly  aroused 
from  sleep  by  the  discharge  of  fire  arms,  accompanied  with 
loud  shouts,  apparently  about  a  mile  distant.  We  supposed 
that  our  enemies  had  commenced  their  depredations  by  put- 
ting their  threats  into  execution,  and  were  making  an  attack 
on  our  people,  and  the  probability  was  that  they  would  visit 
us  in  turn.  We  immediately  began  to  prepare  for  defense  by 
barricading  the  doors  and  windows,  and  distributing  among 
all  the  members  of  the  family  such  weapons  for  protection  as 
were  available,  viz:  one  sword,  two  or  three  guns,  pitchforks, 
axes,  shovels  and  tongs,  etc.  We  proposed  that  mother  take^ 
her  choice,  and  she  thought  that  she  could  do  the  best  execu- 
tion with  the  shovel.  With  no  small  degree  of  anxiety,  not 
only  for  ourselves,  but  also  in  behalf  of  our  friends  situated 
at  the  point  from  which  the  exciting  sounds  proceeded,  we 
kept  up  a  sleepless  watch  until  morning,  when  intelligence 
was  brought,  explaining  the  cause  of  the  night  alarm,  as  fol- 
lows: A  company  of  our  brethren  had  been  to  a  distant  settle- 
ment to  accomplish  some  business  requisite  in  consequence  of 
threatened  mob  violence,  and  on  their  return,  having  peace- 
fully and  successfully  accomplished  their  object,  discharged 
their  fire  arms,  accompanied  with  a  shout  expressive  of  their 
happy  success — resulting  in  our  false  alarm  and  subsequent 
amusement. 


30  AUTOBIOGKAPHY. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Wants  to  go  on  Mission.— Elder  Butterfield  wishes  to  accompany  him. — 
They  go.— Arrive  in  Far  West  on  the  second  day. — Father  Smith  blesses 
Lorenzo. — Blindness  of  Thomas  B.  Marsh. — Leave  Far  West. — Meet  a 
camp  of  Brethren  at  the  Missouri  River. — Construct  a  craft. — Started  in 
snow  storm  down  the  river.— Perilous  times. — Narrow  escapes. — A 
savage  band. — Make  their  escape.— Find  camping  place  in  peace. — 
Leave  the  boat  and  travel  on  foot. — Get  lodging  at  the  house  of  a 
Mobocrat. — Mobocratic  narrative. — A  Campbellite  Preacher's  Polite- 
ness.— Courtesy  of  a  Methodist  Preacher.— A  crowded  house. — A  Dona- 
tion just  in  time. — Saved  from  a  Mob  by  his  pocket  Bible. — Other 
Mobocrats  foiled. 

HE  journal  speaks:  About  the  first  of  October  of  this 
year  (1838),  the  spirit  of  my  missionary  calling  pressed 
so  heavily  upon  my  mind,  that  I  longed  to  engage  in 
its  labors.  Elder  Abel  Butterfield,  who  had  accompanied  me 
on  a  mission  in  Ohio,  proposed  to  be  my  traveling  companion 
at  this  time,  and  although  not  having  yet  fully  recovered 
from  the  effects  of  my  summer  sickness,  and  had  not  strength 
sufficient  to  endure  much  fatigue,  I  felt  that  I  must  go.  My 
father  and  others  thought  it  not  prudent,  but  my  trust  was  in 
God,  and  I  felt  an  assurance  that  He  would  give  me  strength 
and  restore  me  to  soundness  of  health  sooner  if  I  went  forth 
depending  on  Him,  than*  if  I  remained  at  home.  Accord- 
ingly, with  the  necessary  books  and  a  few  underclothes 
packed  in  my  valise,  I  bid  adieu  to  father,  mother,  brothers 
and  sisters,  and,  with  Brother  Butterfield,  started  forth  to 
proclaim  the  word  of  the  Lord  to  those  who  had  ears  to 
hear.  At  first  I  could  only  walk  a  short  distance  before  I 
was  compelled  to  sit  down  and  rest,  but  my  ability  to  walk 
gradually  increased  until  I  was  perfectly  restored. 

The  second  day  after  we  started,  we  arrived  in  Far  West, 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  31 

where  we  stopped  a  short  time  to  visit  our  friends.  Father 
Smith,  the  Patriarch,  gave  us  his  blessing  and  much  good 
fatherly  counsel,  and  expressed  much  sympathy  for  us  in 
connection  with  our  mission  through  the  southern  part  of 
Missouri,  the  immediate  field  of  our  prospective  labors.  At 
that  time  the  excitement  against  the  Latter-day  Saints  had 
been  fanned  to  fever  heat  in  every  part  of  the  State,  conse- 
quently it  was  more  than  probable  that  we  should  meet  with 
abuse  and  have  to  submit  to  many  hardships. 

In  going  the  rounds  in  Far  West,  we  called  on  Elder 
Thomas  B.  Marsh,  then  President  of  the  Quorum  of  the 
Twelve.  I  think  at  that  time  he  was  indulging  a  spirit  of 
apostacy,  which,  not  long  after,  culminated  in  his  severance 
from  the  Church.  In  our  conversation  with  him,  our  spirits 
and  his  did  not  intermingle,  and  he  seemed  utterly  blind  in 
relation  to  the  condition  of  things  and  the  spirit  of  the  times. 
He  expressed  unbounded  charity  for  our  enemies — said  he 
did  not  think  they  intended  us  much  harm — they  were  not 
naturally  inclined  to  wickedness,  etc.  It  is  a  noticeable  fea- 
ture in  those  who  cherish  a  spirit  of  apostacy  from  the  light  of 
the  Gospel,  that  they  adopt  the  doctrine  of  Universalism 
and  think  none  too  wicked  for  a  complete  and  unconditional 
salvation. 

On  leaving  Far  West,  we  directed  our  course  to  the  Mis- 
souri River,  where  we  found  a  camp  of  our  brethren,  some  of 
whom  were  intending  to  go  down  the  river  and  return  to  their 
homes,  somewhere  in  the  southern  part  of  the  State.  We 
joined  together  in  constructing  a  kind  of  water-craft — it  was 
not  a  canoe,  neither  a  skiff  or  raft,  and  to  name  it  a  boat  would 
be  preposterous;  but,  whatever  its  proper  cognomen,  its  capa- 
city was  sufficient  to  accommodate  five  men,  and,  on  tlie  sev- 
enteenth of  October,  in  the  midst  of  a  heavy  fall  of  snow,  we 
launched  it,  and  started  on  a  most  perilous  passage  down  the 
turbid  waters  of  a  turbulent  river.  At  that  season  of  the  year 
the  stream  was  very  low,  and  frequently  through  the  day  we 


32  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

experienced  much  difficulty  in  following  the  channel.  We 
took  turns  in  rowing,  and,  as  night  approached,  we  began  in 
sober  earnest  to  look  out  for  a  suitable  landing,  but  were 
forced  to  continue  on  until  it  was  quite  dark,  when  we  were 
every  moment  in  danger  of  being  upset  by  "sawyers,"  for  we 
could  hardly  discern  them  in  time  to  shun  them.  Those 
"sawyers"  were  trees  or  parts  of  trees — one  end  firmly 
embedded  in  the  bottom  of  the  stream,  while  the  other  end, 
by  the  motion  and  pressure  of  the  current,  was  constantly 
vaccillating  up  and  down,  often  swiftly  and  powerfully. 

We  met  with  several  narrow  escapes,  and  anxiously 
watched  for  a  place  of  landing.  At  length  we  espied  upon 
the  bank  a  bright  light,  to  which  we  directed  our  course,  and, 
much  to  our  relief,  were  enabled  to  bring  our  little  bark 
safely  to  land,  and  after  securing  it,  we  climbed  up  the  bank, 
and  directly  found  ourselves  in  the  presence  of  rough,  savage 
looking  fellows,  who  told  us  they  were  hunters  and  trappers; 
but  their  appearance  and  conversation,  and  the  whisperings 
of  the  Spirit,  impressed  us  at  once  with  the  feeling  that  there 
was  more  safety  on  the  river,  searching  our  way  amid  the 
threatening  "sawyers,"  than  in  remaining  through  the  night 
in  such  forbidding  company.  Accordingly  we  again  em- 
barked, and  pushed  into  the  fluctuating  stream.  It  was  very 
dark,  and  as  we  cautiously  wended  our  way,  our  ears  were 
ever  and  anon  saluted  with  the  fearful  sounds  of  the  dashing 
"sawyers"  ahead.  It  was  prudent  to  keep  as  close  to  the  bank 
as  possible,  in  order  to  avail  ourselves  of  the  first  opportunity 
to  secure  a  landing. 

We  had  one  man  at  the  bow  to  watch  for  "sawyers," 
while  the  others  kept  a  vigilant  look  out  for  a  place  to  haul 
up.  The  dense  darkness  of  the  stormy  night  prevented  us 
discovering  danger  until  we  were  on  the  point  of  being  envel- 
oped in  it,  and  in  several  instances,  our  escape  seemed  truly 
miraculous.  At  last  our  perilous  night  voyage  terminated, 
having  drifted  into  a  swift  current  which  fortunately  forced 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  33 

US  upon  a  low  place  in  the  bank,  covered  with  willows,  briers 
and  thorns,  through  which,  after  having  fastened  our  bark, 
we  made  our  way,  and  soon  reached  a  very  welcome  camping 
ground,  in  the  midst  of  a  thick  grove  of  small  timber.  We 
were  not  long  in  starting  a  rousing  fire,  and  having  taken 
from  our  little  bark  the  provision  we  brought  along,  we  did 
justice  to  a  hearty  meal,  while  the  gratitude  of  our  hearts 
arose  in  evening  incense  to  Him,  the  Giver  of  all  good,  to 
whom  we  ascribed  our  safe  deliverance.  After  vocally  and 
unitedly  returning  thanks  to  Him  for  His  miraculous  provi- 
dence in  preserving  us  from  the  perils  of  the  night,  we  spread 
our  blankets,  couched  down  and  enjoyed  refreshing  sleep, 
with  occasional  interruptions  by  the  wonderful  clamor  of 
■seemingly  thousands  upon  thousands  of  wild  geese,  which 
had  gathered  upon  an  island  in  the  river,  a  short  distance 
from  our  camp. 

The  following  morning  we  were  struck  with  astonish- 
ment, as  we  viewed,  by  the  light  of  day,  the  river  below  us 
thickly  dotted  with  sand-bars  and  bristling  "sawyers,"  there 
being,  apparently,  no  possible  chance  of  having  proceeded  one 
dozen  yards  farther  without  steering  nearly  a  direct  course  to 
the  opposite  bank  of  the  stream,  which,  with  our  ignorance 
of  the  circumstances,  and  the  darkness  of  the  night,  would 
naturally  have  resulted  very  disastrously. 

After  this  brief  but  impressive  experience  in  the  labors 
and  dangers  in  traveling  on  this  celebrated  river,  we  concluded 
to  abandon  our  boat  and  proceed  on  foot.  In  carrying  out 
this  programme,  the  first  night  after  leaving  the  river,  we 
called  at  a  gentleman's  house  and  asked  for  a  night's  lodging,' 
without  making  ourselves  known  as  "Mormons."  We  were 
very  kindly  entertained  by  our  host,  whom  we  soon  discovered 
was  a  bitter  mobocrat,  and  had  acted  the  part  of  leader  of  a 
mob  in  raiding  one  of  our  settlements.  He  was  very  wealthy, 
and  had  with  him,  as  guest,  a  rich  southern  planter,  who  told 
us  that  he,  as  neutral,  accompanied  his  friend,  the  captain  of 

4 


34  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

the  mob  above  mentioned,  and  he  narrated  the  particulars  of 
the  fight,  and  its  termination.  He  said  that  the  two  parties 
met  and  fought  with  desperation.  He  sheltered  himself 
behind  a  large  tree  which  was  struck  by  "Mormon"  bullets, 
several  times.  At  length  a  parley  was  held,  and  a  cbuncil 
between  the  leaders  of  the  parties,  in  which  the  "Mormons" 
agreed  to  abandon  their  location.  Our  host  and  his  friend 
said  they  justified  the  manner  in  which  they  were  expelling 
the  "Mormons,"  only  on  the  ground  that  they  were  mostly 
Yankees,  and  opposed  to  slavery,  and  they  feared  that  by 
settling  in  the  State,  the  interest  of  the  inhabitants,  as  slave- 
holders, would  be  infringed  upon.  We  all  listened  with 
respectful  attention,  but  those  gentlemen  little  thought  who 
composed  their  audience,  and  they  knew  not  our  thoughts 
and  the  feelings  of  our  hearts. 

The  next  day  we  parted  with  our  brethren  who  came 
down  the  river  with  us,  Brother  Butterfield  and  I  traveling 
together  and  holding  neighborhood  meetings.  We  made  the 
acquaintance  of  a  Campbellite  preacher,  who  became  so  much 
interested  with  the  principles  we  taught,  that  he  invited  us  to 
attend  his  conference,  and  I  had  a  very  enjoyable  time  in 
preaching  to  his  congregation.  But  opportunities  for  preach- 
ing, in  that  time  of  excitement  and  belligerent  feeling  toward 
our  people,  did  not  often  come  when  unsought,  and  very  fre- 
quently not  then.  The  many  false  reports  in  circulation 
against  us  were  so  exasperating  the  feelings  of  the  people  in 
that  section,  that  the  spirit  of  mobocracy  was  everywhere 
manifesting  itself;  in  many  instances  it  really  assumed  the 
appearance  of  a  species  of  insanity.  Our  main  object  was,  by 
giving  correct  information,  to  disabuse  the  minds  of  those  we 
gained  access  to,  and  allay  the  feverish  sentiment  of  bitter- 
ness. Whenever  we  succeeded  in  securing  the  attention  of 
people,  to  listen  to  our  testimonies,  we  were  pretty  sure  of 
their  confidence.  We  held  meetings  in  several  places  where 
we  were  threatened,  and  in  one  instance  preached  to  a  con- 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  35 

gregation  in  which  were  those  who  had  come  expressly  to 
mob  us,  but  on  seeing  and  hearing  us,  had  changed  their 
minds,  and  at  the  close  of  the  meeting,  came  and  made  their 
acknowledgments. 

Finding,  after  continued  efforts,  that  very  little  good 
could  be  accomplished  while  excitement  was  running  at  so 
high  pitch,  and  the  mob  spirit  so  rampant,  we  concluded  to 
leave  the  State  of  Missouri  until  it  cooled  off  from  its  fer- 
mented condition.  Brother  Butterfield  took  for  his  field  of 
labor  the  northern  sections  of  Indiana  and  Illinois,  while  I 
continued  my  course  through  Missouri,  the  southern  portion 
of  Illinois,  and  into  Kentucky. 

Just  before  leaving  the  State,  as  I  approached  a  beautiful 
little  village,  called  Jacksonville,  I  felt  an  anxiety  to  preach 
to  the  people,  and  yet  felt  that  it  would  not  be  proper  to 
make  myself  known  as  a  "Mormon"  Elder.  Just  as  I  arrived 
at  the  suburbs  of  the  town,  I  accosted  a  stranger  whom  I  met, 
and  desired  him  to  inform  me  who  was  the  principal  min- 
ister in  the  place.  He  told  me  the  minister's  name,  and  said 
he  was  a  Methodist,  directing  me  to  his  residence.  On  my 
arrival  at  the  house,  a  very  fine  and  intelligent  appearing 
lady  responded  to  the  door-bell,  and  informed  me  that  her 
husband  was  not  at  home.  I  told  her  I  was  a  minister  of  the 
Gospel — a  stranger  in  that  part  of  the  country — that  I  wished 
to  stop  in  town  over  night,  and  desired  to  improve  the  oppor- 
tunity of  preaching  to  the  people,  if  a  suitable  house  could 
be  obtained.  "To  what  religious  persuasion  do  you  hold, 
sir?"  was  the  first  inquiry.  "I  wish,  madam,"  said  I,  "this 
evening,  to  speak  to  a  promiscuous  congregation,  embracing 
all  classes  of  people,  therefore,  I  had  thought,  on  this  particu- 
lar occasion,  and  for  this  special  purpose,  I  would  beg  to  sup- 
press the  name  of  the  religious  denomination  of  which  I  am 
a  minister;  but,"  I  continued,  "I  was  christened  Lorenzo, 
having  been  named  as  you  see,  madam,  after  the  celebrated 
Lorenzo  Dow."     Her  eyes  lighted  up,  and  her  countenance 


36  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

assumed  a  pleasant  smile;  she  invited  me  to  walk  in  and  be 
seated — said  her  husband  would  be  in  directly — that  he  had 
charge  of  the  principal  chapel,  and  would  be  delighted  to 
accord  to  me  its  accommodations.  The  minister  soon  made 
his  appearance,  to  whom  I  was  introduced  by  his  lady.  The 
gentleman  at  once  assented  to  my  wishes — sent  notice  around 
of  the  meeting,  and  had  the  bell  of  his  chapel  rung  long  and 
loud. 

.  That  evening  I  had  a  large,  appreciative  audience,  and 
spoke  with  great  freedom ;  in  fact,  I  seldom,  if  ever,  enjoyed 
greater  liberty  than  on  that  occasion.  What  ray  hearers 
thought  of  me  or  whom  they  imagined  I  was,  or  whence  I 
came,  or  whither  I  was  going,  I  am  left  in  ignorance  to  this 
day,  as  I  was  not  required  to  inform  any  of  my  audience,  and 
of  course  was  entirely  reticent  on  those  points.  I  stayed  over 
night  with  the  minister,  and  after  breakfast  the  next  morn- 
ing, took  my  departure,  no  further  questions  having  been 
asked  in  relation  to  my  business  or  profession,  excepting  as 
shown  in  the  following  incident: 

At  this  time,  I  was,  as  usual,  traveling  "without  purse  or 
scrip."  I  had  proceeded  two  or  three  miles,  when  I  noticed 
that  just  ahead  of  me  the  road  forked,  and  being  at  a  loss 
which  to  take,  I  called  at  a  house  a  little  in  the  distance,  to 
inquire.  A  gentleman  was  standing  on  the  porch,  who,  after 
satisfying  my  inquiry,  with  much  apparent  diffidence,  asked 
if  I  was  not  a  minister  of  the  Gospel,  and  if  I  would  not 
allow  him  the  pleasure  of  contributing  a  little  to  aid  in  the 
good  cause  in  which  I  was  engaged,  at  the  same  time  drawing 
from  his  pocket  the  willing  offering,  which  I  very  thankfully 
accepted.  Probably  he  was  one  of  the  audience  at  the  meet- 
ing the  evening  before.  No'  more  than  an  hour  later,  I  found 
myself  in  actual  need  of  a  portion  of  the  kind  gentleman's 
donation,  for  I  soon  came  to  a  large  stream  where  money  was 
necessary  to  pay  for  ferryage. 

In  passing  through  the    southern  portion  of    Illinois,  I 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  37 

found,  in  general,  very  little  interest  manifest  in  reference  to 
the  principles  of  the  fulness  of  the  Gospel,  but  any  amount 
of  ignorance  and  prejudice. 

I  spent  the  remainder  of  the  winter  in  travel  and  preach- 
ing, chiefly  in  the  northern  part  of  Kentucky,  with  varied  suc- 
cess, and  treatment — sometimes  received  in  the  most  courteous 
manner  and  listened  to  with  intense  interest,  and,  at  other 
times,  abusively  and  impudently  insulted;  but  in  no  instance 
treated  worse  than  was  Jesus,  whom  I  profess  to  follow.  He 
said:  "If  then  f^^^'^  called  the  master  of  the  house  Beelzebub, 
how  much  more  they  of  his  household^  What  a  fine  test  the 
Gospel  is,  to  prove  the  hearts  of  the  people!  On  one  occa- 
sion, I  was  very  courteously  tendered  a  court  house,  and  at 
the  close  of  the  services,  I  was  invited  home  by  a  member  of 
the  legislature — was  seated  at  the  head  of  his  table,  and  other- 
wise as  highly  honored,  and  as  hospitably  treated,  as  though  I 
had  been  a  sceptered  monarch.  Then,  on  another  occasion, 
one  evening,  I  was  preaching  in  a  large  room  of  a  private 
house,  and  afterwards  learned  that  a  portion  of  my  audience 
had  gathered  for  the  purpose  of  mobbing  me.  They  had 
arranged  with  a  party  that  lay  concealed  at  a  little  distance, 
and  within  call,  to  join  them  immediately  on  my  leaving 
the  house  to  return  to  my  lodgings,  and  all  proceed  together 
to  execute  their  schemes  of  vengeance.  It  was  a  very  cold 
night,  and  after  the  close  of  the  services  I  stood  with  my  back 
to  the  chimney  fire,  with  a  number  of  others — some  of  whom 
belonged  to  the  mob  party.  One  of  the  latter  persons,  amid 
the  jostling  of  the  crowd,  accidentally  brought  his  hand  in 
contact  with  one  of  the  pockets  in  the  skirt  of  my  coat,  which 
struck  him  with  sudden  alarm  on  his  feeling,  what  he  sup- 
posed to  be,  a  large  pistol.  He  immediately  communicated 
the  discovery  to  his  affrighted  coadjutors,  all  of  whom 
directly  withdrew,  and,  to  their  fellows  outside,  imparted  the 
astounding  news  that  the  "Mormon"  Elder  was  armed  with 
deadly  weapons.     That  was  sufficient — the  would-be  outlaws 


38  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

abandoned  their  evil  designs  for  fear  of  signal  punishment; 
but  the  supposed  pistol  which  caused  their  alarm  and  my 
protection,  was  my  pocket  Bible,  a  precious  gift  to  me  from 
the  dearly  beloved  Patriarch,  Father  Joseph  Smith. 

On  another  occasion,  while  addressing  a  congregation  in 
a  dwelling  house,  in  fulfilment  of  a  previous  arrangement  by 
a  lawless  set,  to  throw  a  rope  over  my  head  and  then  drag  me 
to  the  river  and  duck  me  through  a  hole  in  the  ice,  one  of 
the  fellows  who  was  in  front  of  me  was  in  the  act  of  throw- 
ing his  lariat,  when  he  was  discovered  by  the  mistress  of  the 
house,  who  instantly  gave  the  alarm,  and  he  sneaked  out  of 
the  congregation  like  a  whipped  dog. 


CHAPTER   VII.  . 

Leaves  Kentucky. — Travels  on  foot  five  hundred  miles.— Reaches  his  friends 
in  Ohio.— Through  fatigue  and  exposure,  is  very  sick. — Receives  kind 
attention. — Traveled  and  preached. — Taught  school. — Great  effort,  and 
great  success. — A  thrilling  narrative. — Arrives  in  Nauvoo. — The  Father 
and  Family  in  LaHarpe. 

/An  the  last  of  February,  1839,  I  left  the  State  of  Ken- 
tucky  with  one  dollar  and  twenty-five  cents  in  my 
pocket,  to  visit  my  former  home  in  Ohio,  and  to 
settle  up  some  unfinished  business,  having  received,  by  letter 
from  my  sister  Eliza,  the  news  of  the  expulsion  of  our  people 
from  Missouri.  The  distance  of  the  journey  before  me  was 
about  five  hundred  miles,  and  in  the  worst  season  of  the  year 
for  traveling,  and  at  a  time  when  very  little  interest  was  felt 
by  the  people  for  Gospel  truths,  and  few  opportunities  afiforded 
for  public  preaching.  The  trip  was  a  tedious  one — on  foot 
and  in  the  midst  of  snow  and  rain  storms — sometimes  hard, 
frozen  ground — sometimes   mud  and  water  soaking  through 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  39' 

my  boots  until  my  socks  were  wringing  wet  at  night,  and  of 
course,  hard  and  stiff  in  the  morning  when  I  was  fortunate 
enough  to  get  them  dry.  It  was  a  hard  pull,  but  I  accom- 
plished the  feat,  and  worn  out  by  fatigue  and  exposure,  I 
arrived  am/)ng  my  friends  in  Ohio. 

The  first  place  I  reached  was  a  Brother  Smith's,  where 
one  year  before  I  had  performed  missionary  labors — preached 
and  baptized,  and,  at  his  house,  made  my  home.  Fatigue  and 
its  consequences  had  so  changed  my  appearance,  that  at  first 
Brother  Smith  and  family  did  not  recognize  me.  As  soon  as 
recognized,  and  my  condition  known,  every  attention  was 
extended  that  kindness  could  suggest,  and  everything  done 
for,  my  comfort  that  warm  hearts  and  willing  hands  could 
bestow.  Then  came  a  reaction  of  the  overstraining  of  my 
physical  powers,  and  with  a  burning  fever,  I  was  confined  to 
my  bed,  and  for  days  remained  in  a  prostrate  condition,  when, 
through  the  kind  ministrations  of  my  friends  and  the  bless- 
ing of  God  in  the  manifestations  of  His  power,  I  soon 
recovered,  and  resumed  my  missionary  labors. 

The  summer  and  fall  I  spent  principally  traveling  anrf 
preaching  in  the  northern  part  of  Ohio.  In  the  winter  of 
1839  and  1840,  I  was  employed  in  teaching  a  district  school 
in  the  township  of  Shalersville,  Portage  County,  Ohio.  The 
school  was  large,  and  its  patrons  all  Gentiles  with  the  excep- 
tion of  one  family.  Previous  to  this  time,  the  directors  had 
been  very  unfortunate  in  the  selection  of  teachers;  conse- 
quently the  scholars  were,  in  their  studies,  far  behind 
adjacent  schools.  Here  an  opportunity  presented  for  me  to 
make  a  mark,  and  I  determined  to  do  it,  and  set  myself  to  the 
arduous  task  of  arousing  and  instilling  intellectual  life  into 
the  mentally  dormant  brain.  I  labored  day  and  night  to 
accomplish  my  purpose,  i.  c,  io  elevate  my  students  to  a 
higher  standard  of  intellectual  improvement.  I  succeeded, 
and  before  its  close,  my  school  had  attained  to  such  celebrity, 
that   it   was   everywhere   spoken   of  for  its    wonderful  pro- 


40  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

gress,  and  as  having  outstripped  all  of  the  neighboring 
schools. 

But  my  extra  exertions  told  seriously  on  my  physical 
system,  as  the  following  little  incident  will  illustrate:  One 
evening  I  was  in  company  with  a  gentleman  who  was  with 
Napoleon  Bonaparte's  army  in  its  retreat  from  Moscow.  He 
possessed  peculiar  descriptive  powers,  and  portrayed  so  life- 
like the  terrible  scenes  of  suffering  and  death  he  had  witnessed 
in  that  memorable  defeat,  that  my  mind  was  entirely  absorbed, 
and  my  feelings  and  sympathies  so  aroused  and  carried  along 
with  him  in  his  thrilling  narrative,  that  my  bodily  strength 
was  completely  overcome,  and  I  suddenly  fainted  and  fell 
from  my  chair.  This  circumstance  admonished  mc  of  the 
necessity  of  rest,  of  which  I  availed  myself,  and  soon 
regained  my  usual  health. 

After  having  arranged  my  secular  affairs,  I  took  leave  of 
my  friends  and  kindred  in  Ohio,  and  started  for  Nauvoo, 
where  I  arrived  about  the  first  of  May,  1840.  I  found  my 
parents,  brothers  and  sisters,  whom  I  had  left  about  eighteen 
months  before,  in  Adam-ondi-Ahman,  living  in  LaHarpe, 
about  thirty  miles  from  Nauvoo.  0,  what  changes,  priva- 
tion, hardship  and  suffering,  the  cruel  hand  of  persecution 
had  produced  in  those  eventful  months!  But  God  was  with 
His  people,  and  they  knew  in  whom  they  trusted,  and  in  the 
midst  of  severe  trials,  rejoiced  that  they  were  counted  worthy 
to  suffer  for  the  truth's  sake. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  41 


CHAPTER  VIIL 

In  Di-Ahman. — Our  father's  purchases.— Friendliness  of  the  "old  settlers." 
— A  spirit  of  hostility  prevalent. — Millers  would  not  grind  our  wheat. — 
Grating  corn  for  our  bread. — How  we  cooked  the  grated  meal. — A 
strange  move;  the  old  settlers  abscond. — Their  reports  in  the  surround- 
ing country. — The  Military  quells  the  uprising.— A  horse  mill  in  opera- 
tion.— Mobs  arouse  with  increased  force. — Government  sends  Militia. — 
They  are  set  to  guard  the  Saints,  who  are  ordered  to  leave  the  county 
within  ten  days. — The  halfway  house.— Food  frozen.— How  we  ate  sup- 
per.— Sleepless  and  jolly.^Arrive  in  Far  West.— Seven  miles  out. — 
Move  to  Illinois.— To  Warren  County. — To  LaHarpe. — To  Nauvoo. 

E  will  now  leave  Lorenzo  in  LaHarpe,  preparing  for  a 
i  j  Jl  visit  to  Nauvoo,  and  return  to  Adapi-ondi-Ahman, 
^  ^  where  he  left  us.  In  Di-Ahman,  Daviess  County, 
Missouri,  our  father  purchased  and  paid  in  full  for  two  home- 
steads, including  the  farm  crops.  The  "old  settlers,"  as  the 
inhabitants  were  called,  were  very  anxious  to  sell  to  the  Lat- 
ter-day Saints,  who,  at  the  time,  did  not  comprehend  nor 
suspect  their  villainy.  They  were  obsequiously  kind  and 
friendly  in  their  manner  towards  us  as  strangers,  and  we  did 
not,  for  the  time  being,  suspect  their  sincerity;  but  the  sequel 
proved  that  they  had  made  arrangements  for  mobbing  and 
driving  us,  previous  to  selling,  and  then,  according  to  their 
programme,  re-take  possession  of  the  purchased  premises. 

Before  Lorenzo  started  on  his  southern  mission,  as 
reported  in  his  journal,  a  spirit  of  mobocracy  was  boldly 
manifested  by  leading  citizens  in  the  county  opposing  the 
Latter-day  Saints,  and  at  the  August  election  preventing  their 
vote — also  putting  them  to  great  inconvenience  by  laying  an 
embargo  on  all  of  the  flouring  mills  in  that  section,  and  pre- 
venting our  people  from  obtaining  breadstuff.  Our  father 
had  abundance  of  wheat,  but  could  get  no  grinding.     In  this 


42  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

di.emma  we  had  to  resort  to  graters,  made  by  perforating  tin 
pails  and  stovepipes,  on  which  we  grated  corn  for  bread  mate- 
rial. We  tried  boiled  wheat,  but  found  that  it  did  not  retain 
much  nourishment;  and  our  grated  corn  meal,  when  cooked 
by  the  usual  process  of  bread  making,  was  not  quite  so  solid 
as  lead,  but  bore  a  more  than  satisfactory  resemblance  to  it. 
"Necessity,  the  mother  of  invention,"  prompted  experiment- 
ing, and  we  set  our  wits  to  work  to  make  our  meal  not  only 
eatable,  but  palatable. 

We  had  a  fine  crop  of  "Missouri  pumpkins"  (which, 
being  interpreted,  means  the  choicest  kind),  produced  from 
the  soil  our  father  bought;  these  we  stewed  with  a  good  sup- 
ply of  moisture,  and  when  boiling  hot,  stirred  it  into  our 
grated  meal,  which,  when  seasoned  with  salt  and  nicely 
baked — well  buttered  or  in  milk,  was  really  very  delicious; 
the  main  thing  was  to  get  enough,  especially  after  the  mob 
had  driven  in  the  scattered  settlers,  by  which  the  number  of 
our  family  was  increased  to  twenty-five. 

Elder  Abel  Butterfield,  Lorenzo's  traveling  companion, 
was  stopping  with  us,  while  waiting  for  my  brother  to  regain 
his  strength  sufficient  for  travel,  and  as  he  required  clothing 
made,  previous  to  departure,  my  sister  proposed  to  join  me  in 
doing  his  needle  work,  tailoring,  etc.,  if,  he  would  give  his 
time  in  grating  meal  for  the  family,  which  he  gladly  accepted. 
It  was  hard  work,  and  after  he  left,  we  took  it  by  turns,  soak- 
ing the  corn  when  it  became  so  dry  as  to  shell  from  the  cob. 

Not  long  after  our  young  missionaries  left  us,  very  early 
one  morning,  we  were  utterly  astonished  with  the  announce- 
ment that  all  of  our  neighbors,  the  "old  settlers,"  including 
those  of  whom  our  father  had  purchased,  had  fled  the  coun- 
try. On  entering  some  of  the  vacated  houses,  clocks  were 
seen  ticking  the  time,  coffee-pots  boiling  the  coffee,  and  every- 
thing indicating  a  precipitate  and  compulsory  flight.  What 
could  be  the  cause,  and  what  the  meaning  of  this  unprece- 
dented  and   really   ominous   movement   was   veiled   in   tlie 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY,  43 

deepest  mystery,  until  the  reaction  solved  it  by  bringing  to 
light  the  most  cruel  perfidy.  We  soon  learned  that  those 
unscrupulous  hypocrites  had  scattered  abroad  through-  the 
settlements,  arousing  a  mob  feeling  against  the  Latter-day 
Saints,  by  reporting  that  the  "Mormons"  had  driven  them 
from  their  homes,  they  having  barely  escaped  with  their  lives 
at  the  expense  of  all  they  possessed. 

This  unprecedented  move  was  sufficient  pretext  for  an 
onslaught,  and  a  general  uprising  of  the  people  threatened 
an  immediate  extermination  of  the  Latter-day  Saints,  which 
was  prevented  by  an  appeal  to,  and  the  intervention  of,  the 
military  authority  of  the  State.  A  posse  was  sent,  which 
quelled  the  mob,  and  for  a  few  days  we  had  peace.  The 
Saints  took  advantage  of  the  quietus,  purchased  a  horse-mill 
and  soon  had  it  in  operation,  and  released  the  family  graters. 

But  the  peaceful  interim  was  of  short  duration.  It 
seemed  that  the  turbulent  spirit  had  gained  strength  by  the 
recess,  and  broke  out  with  redoubled  fury.  No  Latter-day 
Saint  was  safe,  and  although  our  trust  was  in  God,  and  we 
felt  assured  of  His  protection,  it  was  wise  for  us  to  keep  up  a 
show  of  defence,  as  it  had  a  tendency  to  awe  our  enemies. 
.  To  us  it  was  a  novel  sight,  and  would  have  been  ludicrous 
(were  it  not  painfully  symptomatica!  of  the  situation)  to  see 
our  venerable  father  walking  to  meeting  on  the  Sabbath, 
with  a  Bible  in  one  hand  and  a  rifle  in  the  other.  At  length 
an  order  was  issued  by  the  Governor  of  the  State,  for  all  of 
the  Saints  to  leave  Daviess  County  within  ten  days  from  date, 
the  sixth  of  December,  and  a  company  o^  militia  was  sta- 
tioned in  Di-Ahman,  for  that  length  of  time,  ostensibly  to 
protect  us  from  the  mob,  but  it  was  difficult  to  tell  whether 
the  mob  or  the  militia  was  most  dangerous. 

Before  we  left,  the  former  owner  of  the  place  where  we 
lived,  came  in,  and  looking  around  very  impudently,  in- 
quired how  soon  we  would  be  out  of  the  house.  It  required 
an  effort,  but  we  suppressed  our  feelings  of  indignation. 


44  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

The  weather  was  extremely  cold,  and  the  morning  we 
bid  adieu  to  our  honorably  and  honestly  acquired  transitory 
hom'e,  and  much  property  which  we  were  obliged  to  leave, 
after  assisting  what  I  could,  I  started  before  the  teams,  to 
warm  my  feet  by  walking.  AVhile  musing  on  the  changing 
and  wonderful  vicissitudes  of  mortal  life  as  I  walked  quietly 
and  alone,  I  was  interrupted  in  my  meditations  by  the 
approach  of  one  of  the  militia.  After  the  usual  salutations 
of  "Good  morning,"  he  said:  ''I think  this  loill  cure  you  of  your 
faithy  I  looked  him  in  the  eye,  and,  with  emphasis,  replied, 
"No,  sir,  it  will  take  more  than  this  to  cure  me  of  my  faith." 
His  countenance  dropped,  and  he  said,  "  Well,  I  must  confess 
you  are  a  better  soldier  than  I  am."     And  we  parted. 

It  took  two  days  to  go  by  team  to  Far  West,  and  seventy- 
five  persons,  pi'grims  like  ourselves,  put  up  at  our  stopping 
place  for  the  night.  It  was  a  small  vacated  log  house  of  one 
room  only,  which  was  the  general  nightly  resort  of  people 
traveling  from  Di-Ahman  to  Far  West,  As  we  found  it, 
the  chinkings  between  the  logs  had  been  torn  out,  leaving 
open  spaces  through  which  gusts  of  wind  had  free  play. 
AVhen  we  arrived,  the  provisions  we  brouglit  were  solidly 
frozen,  and  the  crowd  of  people  was  so  dense,  we  could  not 
avail  ourselves  of  the  fire.  But  we  must  have  supper,  and  we 
could  not  eat  hard  frozen  bread,  and  we  adopted  the  follow- 
ing: The  boys  milked  our  cows,  and  before  the  milk  was 
strained,  one  of  us  held  the  dish  while  another  sliced  the 
bread,  and  the  third  strained  the  warm  milk  into  it,  which 
thawed  the  bread;  thus  one  after  another,  until  all  were  p)len- 
tifully  served. 

Bed  time  came,  but  there  was  no  room  for  beds,  except 
for  the  sick,  and,  indeed,  there  was  very  little  sitting  room. 
Our  mother  was  quite  feeble  through  fatigue  and  exposure, 
and  we  managed  to  fix  a  place  for  her  to  lie  down,  while  our 
sister  and  myself  sat  on  the  floor,  one  on  each  side,  to  ward 
off  the  crowd.      I  can  well  remember  that  ever  memorable 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  45 

night — how  I.  dare  not  move  lest  I  should  disturb  those 
around  me,  so  closely  were  we  packed.  And  withal,  it  was  a 
jolly  time,  although  with  the  majority,  a  sleepless  night. 
Some  ten  or  fifteen  feet  from  the  house  was  a  small  horse 
shed,  in  the  centre  of  which  the  brethren  built  a  roaring  fire, 
and  around  it  they  stood,  sometimes  dancing  to  keep  warm, 
some  roasting  potatoes,  while  others  parched  corn,  and  all 
joining  in  singing  hymns  and  songs,  merrily  passing  off  the 
hours  till  the  morning  dawn.  Many  started  very  early, 
which  gave  us  access  to  the  fire  for  our  morning  meal. 

Little  would  strangers,  could  they  have  witnessed  those 
seventy-five  Saints,  without  knowing  our  circumstances;  I 
say,  little  would  they  have  thought  that  we  were  exiles  from 
our  homes,  going  to  seek  among  strangers,  abiding  places  for 
the  winter,  in  an  adjoining  county,  and  by  order  of  the  gov- 
ernor, leave  the  State  and  go  we  knew  not  where,  in  the 
Spring.  They  would  naturally  have  thought  us  a  pleasure 
party. 

On  the  fifth  of  March,  1839,  after  wintering  seven  miles 
from  Far  West,  in  Caldwell  County,  we  started  en  route  for 
Illinois,  landing  in  Quincy;  we  stopped  there  a  short  time, 
and  from  there  our  father  moved  to  Warren  County,  in  the 
same  State;  from  there  to  LaHarpe,  where  Lorenzo  found  us, 
thence  to  Commerce,  afterwards  called  Nauvoo. 


46  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Called  on  mission  to  England. — Extraordinary  communication. — Calls  on 
families  of  the  Twelve. — In  Ohio. — Borrows  money. — On  board  a  sailing 
vessel. — In  Liverpool.— Writes  to  his  aunt. — Why  he  is  there. — How  he 
came  there. — Crossing  the  ocean. — Terrific  storms. — An  ocean  storm 
scene. — The  ealm. — Gratitude. — Arrives  in  Liverpool. — Manchester. — 
Birmingham. — Lorenzo  says: 
*■ 

|ARLY  in  the  spring  of  1840,  I  was  appointed  to  a 
mission  in  England,  and  I  started  on  or  about  the 
twentieth  of  May.  I  here  record  a  circumstance 
which  occurred  a  short  time  previous — one  which  has  been 
riveted  on  my  memory,  never  to  be  erased,  so  extraordinary 
was  the  manifestation.  At  the  time,  I  was  at  the  house  of 
Elder  H.  G.  Sherwood;  he  was  endeavoring  to  explain  the 
parable  of  our  Savior,  when  speaking  of  the  husbandman  who 
hired  servants  and  sent  them  forth  at  different  hours  of  the 
day  to  labor  in  his  vineyard. 

While  attentively  listening  to  his  explanation,  the  Spirit 
of  the  Lord  rested  mightily  upon  me — the  eyes  of  my  under- 
standing were  opened,  and  I  saw  as  clear  as  the  sun  at  noon- 
day, with  wonder  and  astonishment,  the  pathway  of  God  and 
man.  I  formed  the  following  couplet  which  expresses  the 
revelation,  as  it  was  shown  me,  and  explains  Father  Smith's 
dark  saying  to  me  at  a  blessing  meeting  in  the  Kirtland 
Temple,  prior  to  my  baptism,  as  previously  mentioned  in  my 
first  interview  with  the  Patriarch. 

As  man  now  is,  God  once  was: 
As  God  now  is,  man  may  be. 

I  felt  this  to  be  a  sacred  communication,  which  I  related 
to  no  one  except  my  sister  Eliza,  until  I  reached  England, 
when  in  a  confidential  private  conversation  with  President 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  47 

Brigham  Young,  in  Manchester,  I  related  to  him  this  extra- 
ordinary manifestation. 

Brigham  Young,  Heber  C.  Kimball,  Parley  P.  Pratt,  Orson 
Pratt,  and  others  of  the  Quorum  of  the  Twelve,  nine  in  all,  were 
at  this  time  laboring  in  England,  and  before  leaving  Nauvoo,  the 
home  of  the  Saints,  I  visited  several  of  their  families.  I  found 
Sister  Young  occupying  an  unfinished  log  hut,  with  a  loose 
floor,  and  no  chinking  between  the  logs;  consequently  the 
sides  and  ends  of  the  hut  were  open,  leaving  the  inmates 
exposed  to  wind  and  storms.  When  I  called,  she  had  just 
returned  from  a  long,  fatiguing  and  fruitless  search  for  her 
milch  cow,  which  had  strayed  the  day  before,  and  on  which 
she  much  depended  for  sustenance  for  her  little  ones.  On  my 
asking  her  what  she  wished  me  to  say  to  her  husband,  she 
replied,  "You  see  my  situation,  but  tell  him  not  to  trouble,  or 
worry  in  the  least  about  me — I  wish  him  to  remain  in  his 
field  of  labor  until  honorably  released."  Her  apparent 
poverty-stricken,  destitute  condition  deeply  stirred  ray 
sympathy.  I  had  but  little  money — not  sufficient  to  take  me 
one- tenth  the  distance  to  my  field  of  labor,  with  no  prospect 
for  obtaining  the  balance,  and  was  then  on  the  eve  of  starting, 
I  drew  from  my  pocket  a  portion  of  my  small  pittance,  and 
presented  her,  but  she  refused  to  accept  it;  while  I  strenuously 
insisted  on  her  taking,  and  she  persisting  to  refuse — partly 
purposely,  and  partly  accidentally,  the  money  was  dropped  on 
the  floor,  and  rattled  through  the  openings  between  the  loose 
boards,  which  settled  the  dispute,  and  bidding  her  good  bye,  I 
left  her  to  pick  it  up  at  her  leisure.  When  I  called  on  the 
wife  of  Orson  Pratt,  she  said  she  wished  her  husband  to  return 
home  as  soon  as  possible — she  needed  his  assistance. 

On  my  way  to  New  York,  my  point  of  embarkation,  I 
called  on  my  friends  in  Ohio,  held  a  few  meetings,  borrowed 
money  at  a  heavy  interest,  and  proceeded  on  my  way,  travel- 
ing to  New  York  chiefly  on  canal  boats.  I  took  steerage 
passage  on  board  a  sailing  vessel,  having  supplied  myself  with 


48  AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 

blanket,  buffalo  robe,  and  a  supply  of  provisions.  I  had 
heard  tell  of  deck  passage — I  had  read  of  deck  passage,  but 
when  I  experienced  deck  passage,  with  its  peculiar  make-up, 
on  this  voyage,  I  could  truly  say,  with  the  Queen  of  Sheba, 
"the  half  had  not  been  told;"  and  I  felt  assured  that  the 
other  half  never  could  be  told.  And,  after  all,  the  almost 
unbearable  discomfort  I  experienced  on  the  voyage  was  not 
attributable  particularly  to  deck  passage,  but  to  the  unpleas- 
ant peculiarities  of  the  situation.  I  was  surrounded  with  a 
huddled  crowd  of  rough,  uncouth  people,  very  filthy  in  their 
appearance  and  habits.  We  had  a  long  passage  of  about  six 
weeks,  in  which  we  encountered  storms  and  tempests,  and 
suffered  much  for  want  of  fresh  water,  and  also  a  sufficient 
supply  of  food.  For  further  particulars  I  transcribe  tlie 
following  letter  written  to  my  aunt  in  Ohio: 

London,  England,  Feb.  16,  1841. 

My  Dear  and  Highly  Respected  Aunt: 

With  pleasure  I  improve  the  present  opportunity  in  ful- 
filling the  promise  made  at  our  last  interview.  You  see  by 
this  heading,  I  am  in  the  city  of  London,  the  great  metropolis 
of  the  British  empire.  The  thought  that  I  am  between  four 
and  five  thousand  miles  from  the  home  of  my  childhood  and 
all  of  my  early,  fond  associations,  very  naturally  prompts  the 
question.  Why  am  I  here?  To  me,  a  question  of  no  small 
magnitude — one,  the  results  of  which  probably  lie  far  in  the 
future.  In  answer  to  the  foregoing  I  would  say,  I  am  here 
because  God  has  spoken,  and  raised  up  a  Prophet,  through 
whom  He  has  restored  the  fulness  of  the  everlasting  Gospel, 
with  all  its  gifts,  powers,  ordinances,  and  blessings;  with  a 
proclamation  to  all  peoples,  "Rej)ent,  for  the  kinf/dom  of  heaven 
is  at  hand."  In  the  providence  of  God,  I  have  been  called  as 
an  ambassador,  to  bear  this  message  to  the  nations  of  the 
earth,  which  I  realize  devolves  on  me  a  great  responsibility 
which  I  cannot  discharge  without  the  aid  of  the  Almighty. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY,  49 

And  liow,  another  question  suggests  itself — Hoid  came  1 
here?  In  answer  to  this,  I  can  truly  say,  the  hand  of  the 
Lord  has  led  me,  and  His  power  has  protected  and  preserved 
me  in  the  midst  of  those  perilous  scenes  to  which  voyagers 
are  often  exposed  when  on  the  hriny  deep  in  their  passage  to 
foreign  lands. 

I  was  nearly  two  weeks  on  the  way  from  Cleveland,  Ohio, 
to  New  York — traveled  upwards  of  three  hundred  miles  on 
the  Erie  canal.  At  Albany  I  took  steamboat  to  New  York, 
and  the  next  day,  after  having  supplied  myself  with  what 
little  necessary  articles  and  comforts  I  needed  on  the  voyage, 
went  on  board  a  ship  just  ready  to  sail,  bidding  good  bye  to 
New  York,  after  a  brief  introduction  and  hasty  glance  at  its 
temptations  for  sight-seeing;  and,  for  the  first  time,  turned 
my  face  from  my  native  land. 

I  was  forty-two  days  crossing  the  ocean,  and  during  this 
time  we  encountered  three  terrible  storms — storms  which 
those  accustomed  to  the  ocean  pronounced  very  dangerous. 
Unacquainted  as  I  was  Avith  the  turbulent  waves,  I  was  unable  , 
to  judge  comparativelj'',  but,  in  a  number  of  instances,  to  say 
the  least  of  it,  the  scene  was  fearfully  terrific.  I  did  not  feel 
surprised  that  men,  women  a;id  children  who  had  not 
learned  to  trust  in  God,  wrung  their  hands  in  an  agony  of 
fear,  and  wept.  My  trust  was  in  Him  who  created  the  seas 
and  defined  their  bounds.  I  was  on  His  errand — I  knew  that 
I  was  sent  on  this  mission  by  the  authority  He  recognizes, 
and,  although  the  elements  raged  and  the  ship  swayed  and 
trembled  amid  the  heaving  billows.  He  was  at  the  helm,  and 
my  life  was  safe  in  His  keeping. 

I  think,  aunt,  that  you  moved  from  Massachusetts  to 
Ohio  by  land,  and  that  you  have  had  no  experience  in  ocean 
life;  now,  to  realize  the  answer  to  "How  came  I  here?"  Just 
look  at  me  in  your  lively  imagination,  in  one  of  these  terrific 
storms,  seated  on  a  large  hogshead  of  water — holding  on,  with 
both  hands,  to  ropes  near  by,  in  order  to  retain  my  position — 


50  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

the  ship  reeling  and  dashing  from  side  to  side — now  and 
then  a  monster  wave  leaping  over  the  bulwarks,  treating  all 
present  with  a  shower  bath — see,  sitting  near  me,  a  man 
weeping  bitterly  with  terror  in  his  countenance — the  next 
moment  a  wave  shoots  over  the  bulwarks,  dashing  him  from 
his  seat  and  landing  him  precipitately  against  the  bulwark 
on  the  opposite  side,  from  which  he  arises  with  a  broken 
arm  and  dripping  wet;  while  many  others  are  badly  bruised 
by  having  been  furiously  thrown  about.  So  much  for  the 
upper  deck.  Now  take  a  peep  into  the  deck  below,  where 
boxes,  chests  and  barrels,  having  broken  loose  from  their 
storage,  are  slipping  and  tumbling  about  among  the  women 
and  children,  whose  groans  and  cries  for  help  are  in  vain,  so 
long  as  each  man  has  all  he  can  possibly  do  to  take  care  of 
himself,  for  none  but  sailors  and  those  accustomed  to  marine 
life  can  control  their  movements  in  a  fierce  storm  on  the 
mighty  deep.  No  doubt  but  an  imaginative  glance  at  the  one 
storm  will  suffice.  Now,  after  the  storm  subsided  and  the 
bosom  of  the  great  deep  settled  into  calm  repose,  see  the  tall 
masts  bow  gently  before  the  mildly  moving  breeze — the 
white  sails  unfurl  in  placid  swells,  and  again  the  ship  moves 
through  the  parting  waves  with  stately  pride,  while  joy  and 
gratitude  fill  every  heart. 

When  we  arrived  at  the  Liverpool  docks,  as  the  vessel 
approached  within  a  few  feet  of  the  shore,  the  hand  of  an 
Englishman  was  reached  forth  to  assist  me.  I  immediately 
seized  it  and  landed  upon  the  island  of  Great  Britain,  just 
three  months  from  the  time  I  left  my  father's  house  in 
Illinois,  to  which  place  my  father  and  family  had  been 
driven  by  the  ruthless  hand  of  mobocrac3^  The  twenty- 
second  of  this  month  I  shall  have  been  four  months  in 
■  England.  The  pleasure  I  realized  on  the  termination  of 
a  long  and  tedious  voyage  on  the  ocean  cannot  be  expressed. 
Suffice  it  to  say,  my  heart  was  full  of  the  highest  gratitude 
to  Him  who  preserves  and   sustains   those   whom   He  calls 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  51 

and  sends  forth  as  ministers  of  salvation  to  the  nations  of  the 
earth. 

In  Liverpool,  I  found  a  branch  of  the  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  with  about  one  hundred  mem- 
bers. I  tarried  a  few  days  and  spoke  in  an  evening  meeting, 
then  took  the  train  to  Manchester,  distant  thirty  miles.  On 
my  arrival,  I  experienced  inexpressible  joy  in  greeting  once 
more  my  brethren  from  America.  I  stopped  in  Manchester 
about  ten  days,  during  which  I  preached  a  number  of  times 
and  baptized  several  persons.  The  population  of  this  city 
consists  of  over  three  hundred  thousand  inhabitants. 

From  Manchester  I  went  by  coach  to  Birmingham. 
There  I  labored  in  the  ministry  about  three  months,  and 
never  enjoyed  myself  better,  nor  received  kinder  treatment. 
This  great  city  contains  about  two  hundred  thousand  inhabit- 
ants. 

On  the  eleventh  of  February,  in  about  five  hours  I  pro- 
ceeded by  train  to  London,  from  which  I  write  you.  I  am 
here,  presiding  over  the  Church  in  London;  I  also  have 
charge  of  several  branches  established  in  the  vicinity.  The 
work  of  the  Lord  moves  on  with  rapidity  in  all  parts  of  Her 
Majesty's  kingdom — in  England,  Scotland  and  Wales. 

With  kind  regards  to  you,  dear  aunt,  and  to  each  mem- 
ber of  your  family,  I  subscribe  myself, 

Your  affectionate  nephew, 

L.  Snow. 


52  BIOGRAPHY    AND 


CHAPTER   X. 

Writes  from  Birmingham. — Church  numbers  Sixteen. — Conference  in  Lon- 
don.— Lorenzo  appointed,  to  preside  over  the  London  Conference. — Con- 
firmed in  Manchester. —  Nine  of  the  Twelve  present. —  Established  a 
Branch  in  Wolverhampton.— Ordained  William  Henshaw.— Sent  him  to 
Wales. — William  Henshaw  did  a  good  work,  but  "died  as  a  fool  dieth." 
—  An  encounter  with  Evil  Spirits.  —  Lorenzo  gets  tlie  Victory. —  An 
Apostacy  succeeds, — April  6th,  Conference  in  Manchester. — Nine  of  the 
Twelve  present. — Branches  represented.—  Officers  set  apart. — A  cake  for 
the  Twelve.  —  The  cake  distributed.  —  A  joyfnl  time.  —  Orson  Hyde 
speaks.  —  Joseph  Fielding  speaks  —  P.  P.  Pratt  composes  verses.  — 
Brigham  Young  and  William  Miller  sing. —  President  B.  Young  dis- 
misses.— Poem  addressed  to  L.  Snow. 

iROTHER  Snow  writes  from  Birmingham  under  date 
of  6th  December,  1840.  He  says  the  Ciiarch  there 
now  numbers  sixteen,  and  that  many  more  are  on  the 
eve  of  being  baptized.  He  also  informs  us  that  the  Church 
at  Greet's  Green  now  numbers  about  fort}^  members,  and  that 
several  in  that  place  will  soon  become  citizens  of  the  King- 
dom of  God.  One  of  the  Methodist  preachers  has  yielded 
obedience  to  the  faith." — 3Iille;nnial  Star. 

February  14,  1841. — At  a  conference  in  London,  it  was 
moved  by  Heber  C.  Kimball,  seconded  by  Wilford  Woodruff, 
that  Lorenzo  Snow  be  appointed  president  of  this  conference; 
also  to  take  the  superintendency  of  the  Church  in  London. 
This  appointment  was  confirmed  on  the  6tli  of  April,  at  the 
annual  conference  in  Manchester.  At  that  conference,  nine 
of  the  Quorum  of  the  Twelve  were  present,  viz:  Brigham 
Young,  Heber  C.  Kimball,  Orson  Hyde,  Parley  P.  Pratt, 
Orson  Pratt,  Willard  Richards,  Wilford  Woodruff,  John  Tay- 
lor and  George  A.  Smith. 

The  records  show  that  after  Brother  Snowy's  return  from 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  53* 

conference  up  to  the  26th  of  May,  he  had  baptized  eighteen 
persons. 

Before  leaving  Greet's  Green  to  take  charge  of  the  Church 
in  London,  Brother  Lorenzo  held  several  meetings  in  Wolver- 
hampton, a  flourishing  town  numbering  several  thousand 
inhabitants.  There  he  succeeded  in  establishing  a  branch  of 
the  Church.  A  man,  by  name  William  Henshaw,  was  one  of 
the  number  who  embraced  the  Gospel  at  that  time;  a  man  of 
ability  and  force  of  character,  he  became  very  useful  as  a 
minister  of  and  advocate  for  the  truth. 

Brother  Snow  ordained  William  Henshaw  to  the  Priest- 
hood, and  sent  him  on  a  mission  to  Wales  to  introduce  and 
open  the  Gospel  door  to  that  people.  He  was  very  successful 
and  greatly  blessed  in  his  labors.  He  had  baptized  several 
hundred  persons  and  organized  quite  a  number  of  branches 
of  the  Church  in  that  country  previous  to  the  arrival  of 
Captain  Dan  Jones,  who  was  sent  as  a  missionary  from  Salt 
Lake  to  that  people. 

It  is  a  matter  of  deep  regret  that,  after  having  performed 
a  great  and  good  work — after  having  been  instrumental  in 
bringing  into  the  Church,  among  the  many  whom  he  baptized, 
several  persons  who  became  prominent  and  influential 
preachers  of  the  Gospel,  that  he  should  make  shipwreck  of 
his  faith  through  that  destructive  demon,  intemperance,  and 
by  intoxication  destroy  the  powerful  faculties  with  which  God 
had  endowed  him.  He  crossed  the  ocean,  and,  in  St.  Louis, 
died  a  drunkard.  Once  beloved  and  highly  respected,  he 
yielded  to  the  weakness  of  the  flesh,  and  "died  as  a  fool 
dieth" — an  object  of  regret  and  pity,  a  warning  to  those  simi- 
larly tempted. 

Not  long  after  Brother  Snow  was  appointed  to  preside 
over  the  Church  in  London,  a  circumstance  occurred  which 
plainly  illustrated  the  interference  of  evil  spirits  in  human 
affairs,  and  most  strikingly  their  use  as  instruments  to  oppose 
the  progress  of  the  latter-day  work.     A  band  of  them  under- 


54  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

took  to  frighten  him  from  his  post;  but  Lorenzo  Snow  is  one 
whom  neither  favor,  fright  nor  force  can  move  from  the  post 
of  duty. 

At  the  time  referred  to,  he  occupied  a  well  furnished 
upper  room,  and  directly  after  his  appointment  to  the  presi- 
dency, after  retiring  to  bed  at  night,  he  was  aroused  from  sleep 
by  the  most  discordant  noises.  It  seemed  as  though  every 
piece  of  furniture  in  the  room  was  put  in  motion,  going  slash- 
dash,  helter-skelter,  back  and  forth  against  each  other  in  such 
terrible  fury  that  sleep  and  rest  were  utter  impossibilities. 

He  endured  the  unceremonious  visitation  for  several 
nights,  each  night  thinking  it  was  the  last,  that  they  would 
leave  as  unbidden  as  they  came,  until  the  fact  forced  itself 
upon  his  mind  that  so  long  as  he  would  tamely  submit  to 
their  aggressions,  so  long  they  would  continue  to  repeat  them. 
Something  must  be  done.  He  must  claim  the  right  of  master 
over  his  own  premises. 

Accordingly,  after  a  day  of  fasting  and  before  kneeling  to 
pray,  as  was  his  custom  before  retiring  for  the  night,  he  read 
aloud  a  chapter  in  the  Bible,  and  then,  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
of  Nazareth,  and  by  the  authority  of  the  Holy  Priesthood, 
rebuked  those  spirits,  and  commanded  them  to  leave  the 
house — went  to  bed  and  had  no  more  disturbance.  But  those 
spirits  were  not  discouraged  with  one  defeat.  It  was  not  long 
before  several  members  of  the  Church  became  disaffected 
and  came  out  in  open  rebellion,  insomuch  that  it  was  pain- 
fully necessary  to  expel  quite  a  number. 

Manchester,  April  6,  1841. — The  council  of  the  Twelve 
assembled  in  Manchester  Hall,  on  the  6th  day  of  April,  1841, 
for  the  first  time,  to  transact  business  as  a  quorum,  in  the 
presence  of  the  Church,  in  a  foreign  land,  being  the  first  day 
of  the  twelfth  year  of  the  rise  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter-day  Saints. 

Nine  of  the  Quorum  were  present.  At  this  Conference 
much  was  done  in  appointing  and  setting  apart  to  offices — 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  55 

ordaining,  etc.,  as  well  as  representing  the  various  branches 
and  conferences.  All  being  accomplished,  appropriate  in- 
structions were  delivered  by  different  members  of  the  High 
Council  relative  to  the  duties  of  the  officers  in  their  respec- 
tive callings^  etc.,  etc. 

A  very  richly  ornamented  cake  from  New  York,  from 
Elder  Adams'  wife  to  the  Twelve,  was  then  exhibited  to  the 
meeting.  This  was  blessed  by  them,  and  then  distributed  to 
all  the  officers  and  members,  and  then  to  the  whole  congrega- 
tion, consisting,  probably  of  seven  hundred  people.  A  large 
fragment  was  still  preserved  for  some  who  were  not  present. 

During  the  distribution,  several  appropriate  hymns  were 
sung,  and  a  powerful  and  general  feeling  of  delight  seemed 
universally  to  pervade  the  meeting.  While  this  was  proceed- 
ing. Elder  P.  P.  Pratt  composed  and  handed  over  to  the  clerk 
the  following  lines,  which  the  clerk  then  read  to  the  meeting, 
as  follows: 

When  in  far  distant  regions, 

As  strangers  we  roam, 
Far'away  from  our  country, 

Our  friends  and  our  home: 
When  sinking  in  sorrow, 

Fresh  courage  we'll  take, 
As  we  think  on  our  friends. 

And  remember  the  cake. 

Elder  0.  Hyde  appealed  powerfully  to  the  meeting,  and 
covenanted  with  the  b'aints  present,  in  a  bond  of  mutual 
prayer,  during  his  mission  to  Jerusalem  and  the  East,  which 
was  sustained  on  the  part  of  the  hearers  with  a  hearty  amen. 

Elder  Joseph  Fielding  remarked  that  it  was  with  the 
most  pleasing  and  grateful  feeling  that  he  had  witnessed  the 
scenes  of  this  day.  And  respecting  the  rich  cake  of  which 
they  had  been  partaking,  he  considered  it  a  type  of  the  good 
things  of  that  land  from  whence  it  came,  and  from  whence 
they  had  received  the  fulness  of  the  Gospel.     He  expressed  a 


56  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

hope  that  they  might  all  hold  out  till  that  day,  when  they 
should  be  assembled  to  partake  of  the  marriage  supper  of  the 
Lamb. 

Elder  B,  Young  and  Elder  William  Miller  sang  the 
hymn,  "Adieu,  my  dear  brethren,  adieu,"  etc.  This  was  after 
the  number  of  the  official  members  present  had  been  "taken — 
one  hundred  and  seven. 

President  Brigham  Young  blessed  the  congregation  and 
dismissed  them. — Millennial  Star. 

At  this  meeting,  Brother  Lorenzo  reported  the  London 
Conference.  No  one  who  has  never  been  located  far  from 
home  can  realize  the  happiness  he  enjoyed  while  associated 
with  so  many  of  the  Quorum  of  the  Twelve  on  this  occasion. 

TO  ELDER  LORENZO  SNOW,  LONDON,  ENGLAND. 

Dearest  brother,  wherefore  leave  us  ? 

Why  forsake  your  friends  and  home  ? 
Of  your  presence,  why  bereave  us, 

And  in  foreign  countries  roam  ? 

Must  the  dearest  ties  be  broken  ? 

Must  affection's  garland  fade? 
No,  0  no!     But  God  has  spoken. 

And  His  voice  must  be  obeyed. 

You  have  gone  to  warn  the  nations. 

In  the  name  of  Israel's  God; 
You  are  called  to  bear  salvation's 

Joyful  tidings  far  abroad. 

Now  the  Gospel  proclamation 

Must  be  sounded  far  and  near. 
That  the  best  of  every  nation 

May  in  Zion's  courts  appear. 

In  the  spirit  of  devotion 

To  Messiah's  glorious  Cause, 
You  have  crossed  the  pathless  ocean. 

To  proclaim  Redemption's  laws. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  •       57 

You  are  now  a  standard  bearer 

On  a  distant  mountain  top, 
And  perchance  ofttimes  a  sharer 

In  privation's  bitter  cup. 

God  designs  to  try  and  prove  yoUj 

If  you  will  His  voice  obey; 
Therefore  from  your  friends  who  love  you, 

You  aire  parted  far  away. 

You  are  called  yourself  to  sever 

From  the  land  where  kindred  dwell; 
But  it  will  not  be  forever — 

Time  will  surely  break  the  spell. 

Here  warm  friends  await  your  greeting — 

Noble  friends  of  Abra'm's  line: 
Here  are  gentle  pulses  beating 

In  soft  unison  with  thine. 

Here  are  daily  prayers  ascending 

For  th'  appointed  hour  to  come; 
When  your  mission  nobly  ending, 

We  shall  bid  you  "  Welcome  home." 

Nauvoo,  Jan.,  1841.  E.  R.  Snow.' 


58  BIOGRAPHY    AND 


CHAPTER  XI. 

Brother  Snow  writes  to  Elder  Pratt.— Baptisms. — A  hint  to  the  wise. — 
Caution  and  instruction. — Writes  to  the  l^tar. — Increase  in  the  Church  in 
London.— Good  word  for  Bedford. — Baptisms. — To  Elder  Pratt. — Sad 
news. — Sister  Morgan's  Death. — Her  faithfulness  and  benevolence. — 
Her  triumphant  departure. — Her  Husband  is  comforted. — Conference. — 
Lorenzo  informs  how  subscriptions  are  obtained. — Singing  in  Tongues. 
— L.  appointed  First  Counselor. — P.  P.  Pratt  speaks.— Stanza.— Queen 
Victoria. — Presentation  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  to  Her  Majesty  and  the 
Prince  Consort. 

■4. 

EXTRACT  of  a  letter  written  from  London  on  the  third 
of  May,  1841: 

Elder  Pratt: 

I  improve  a  few  moments  in  communicating  some  few 
items  in  reference  to  the  prosperity  of  our  Redeemer's  king- 
dom in  this  metropolis. 

I  feel  happy  in  having  the  privilege  of  stating  that  the 
prospects  of  Zion's  extension  and  enlargement  in  this  city  are 
far  more  encouraging  now  than  at  any  former  time  since  I 
located  in  London. 

Though  surrounded  with  high-handed  wickedness  of 
everj''  description,  Zion  begins  to  break  forth,  and,  I  trust,  ere 
long  will  become  a  shining  lamp  in  this  city. 

Many  people  in  various  directions  are  inquiring  the  way 
of  salvation,  and  thanks  to  her  glorious  King,  Zion  is  begin- 
ning to  array  herself  in  her  beautiful  garments,  even  with 
light  and  intelligence,  faith  and  power,  and  her  children  are 
pointing  out  in  plainness  the  one  and  only  pathway  that  leads 
up  into  the  holy,  celestial  mansions  of  eternal  rest. 

On  Sunday,  our  preaching  room  is  crowded  to  overflow- 
ing.     Yesterday  morning  I  had  the  pleasure  of   baptizing 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  59 

eleven  into  the  fold  of  our  Lord  and    Savior  Jesus  Christ. 
Others,  also,  will  soon  follow  the  glorious  example. 

Lorenzo  Snow. 

a  hint  to  the  wise. 

London,  May  13,  1841. 

The  Savior  has  commanded  not  to  cast  pearls  before 
swine.  I  am  sorry  to  say  that  this  instruction  is  not  always 
sufficiently  regarded  by  those  to  whom  our  Lord  has  given, 
through  the  Everlasting  Covenant,  His  pearls  of  wisdom, 
knowledge,  and  precious  gifts.  The  consequence  is,  we  lose 
blessings  instead  of  retaining  them — a  decrease  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  follows,  instead  of  an  increase,  and  our  minds  become 
darkened. 

What  I  allude  to  is  this :  we  too  frequently  engage  in  con- 
versation concerning  things  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  with 
persons  of  a  wrong  spirit;  and  feeling  over  anxious  to  make 
them  see,  understand,  and  acknowledge  the  light  presented, 
we  urge  on,  and  persist  in  the  conversation  until  we  partake 
of  the  spirit  of  those  with  whom  we  are  conversing.  We 
ought  to  be  particularly  guarded  against  falling  into  errors  of 
this  kind. 

It  is  very  easy  to  understand  when  conversation  is 
attended  with  profit.  We  tlien  feel  our  minds  enlightened, 
and  the  power  of  God  resting  upon  us  through  the  Holy 
Spirit — ideas  flow  into  our  minds,  and  we  express  them  with 
ease,  freedom,  and  calmness. 

Conversation  conducted  in  this  spirit  proves  highly 
profitable,  not  only  to  ourselves,  but  also  to  those  with  whom 
we  converse;  and  after  its  close,  our  hearts  are  drawn  out  in 
gratitude  to  the  Most  High  for  the  privilege  of  imparting  the 
glorious  truths  of  the  Gospel  to  the  children  of  men. 

L.  Snow. 

The  following  is  from  the  Millennial  Star  of  September, 
1841: 


60  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

Elder  Snow  writes  from  London,  under  date  of  August 
21,  as  follows:  Dear  Brother — This  morning  I  occupj'  a  few 
moments  in  communicating  a  general  view  of  the  present 
state  and  prosperity  of  the  London  Conference. 

Six  months  since,  when  I  took  charge  of  this  conference 
we  numbered  less  than  one  hundred  members;  since  then  we 
have  increased  to  two  hundred  and  twenty. 

I  recently  had  the  pleasure  of  spending  three  weeks  in 
Bedford  and  vicinity.  My  heart  truly  rejoiced  to  witness  the 
good  order,  peace  and  love  prevailing  there.  The  zeal  and 
untiring  perseverance  of  the  officers  of  the  Church  in  Bed- 
ford, in  leaving  their  homes  on  Sunday  morning,  after  hav- 
ing labored  with  their  hands  all  the  week,  and  then  walking 
eight  and  ten  miles  to  proclaim  the  fulness  of  the  Gospel,  is 
truly  worthy  of  commendation  and  of  imitation  by  all  who 
labor  in  the  name,  and  by  the  authority  of  Jesus  Christ. 
During  the  time  I  was  in  Bedford,  twenty-three  persons  were 
baptized  into  Zion's  fold,  in  that  place  and  vicinity. 

London,  October  28,  1841. 
Elder  Pratt: 

Dear  Brother. — In  a  moment  our  joys  are  turned  to  sor- 
row, our  pleasures  into  pain.  Death  has  entered  this  part  of 
Zion's  fold,  and  taken  one  of  her  best  and  most  worthy 
daughters. 

This  morning,  our  beloved  sister,  Elizabeth  Morgan,  after 
a  short  illness,  bid  adieu  to  her  weeping  husband,  children 
and  friends,  and  took  her  departure  to  the  fair  climes  of 
Immortality.  She  was  beloved  by  all  the  Saints,  and  much 
respected  throughout  the  extensive  circle  of  her  worldly 
acquaintance. 

By  her  faith  and  knowledge,  the  curtains  of  Zion  have 
been  extended,  and  through  her  benevolence  the  Saints  have 
been  made  to  rejoice.  With  herself  and  husband,  our  Elders 
first  found   a   home  when  they  were   strangers  in   London, 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  61 

endeavoring  to  rear  the  standard  of  Zion.  Their  house  has 
been  my  home  ever  since  my  arrival. 

The  Church  has  cause  to  mourn  her  loss,  especially  those 
who  participated  in  her  friendship  when  laying  the  foundation 
of  this  branch,  when  dark  clouds  gathered  thickly  over  their 
prospects,  and  all  their  efforts  seemed  baffled.  But  let  them 
not  mourn  as  for  one  who  dies  without  hope.  She  died,  not 
only  in  hope,  but  in  the  perfect  assurance  of  future  glory; 
and  in  her  dying  moments,  wished  me  to  express  to  Elder 
Kimball  that  she  blessed  the  hour  in  which  he  baptized  her. 

One  remarkable  circumstance  connected  with  this  melan- 
choly event,  I  wish  to  relate.  About  two  o'clock  this  morn- 
ing, we  had  given  up  all  hopes  of  her  recovery.  We  saw  it 
was  the  will  of  God  to  take  her  to  Himself.  We  had  con- 
tinued to  offer  our  prayers  in  her  behalf,  and  done  everything 
consistent  with  scripture  and  the  mind  of  God.  She  con- 
tinually expressed  a  wish  that  no  medicine  should  be  admin- 
istered to  her  by  a  doctor,  and  particularly  requested  that  "no 
blame  should  be  attached  to,  and  no  reflections  cast  upon,  her  dear 
husband  and.  children,  because  no  doctor  had  been  emjiloyed;.  for 
she  wanted  no  physician  but  the  Lord." 

About  two  o'clock,  she  requested  me  to  kneel  by  her  bed- 
side, and,  for  the  last  time,  offer  my  supplications,  and  she 
said  she  would  depart  in  peace.  I  complied  with  her  request, 
and  while  calling  upon  the  Lord  in  presence  of  her  weeping 
husband,  children  and  friends,  the  Holy  Spirit  rested  on  me 
in  power,  and  I  was  moved  upon  to  ask  the  God  of  Israel  that 
her  disconsolate  husband  might  be  comforted,  even  if  it  were 
by  the  ministering  of  Sister  Morgan's  departed  spirit,  that  he 
might  have  thereby  consolation  and  fulness  of  hope. 

At  the  same  hour.  Sister  Bates,  of  this  city — a  worthy 
member  of  the  Church,  had  an  open  vision,  in  which  she  saw 
Sister  Morgan  standing  in  full  view  before  her,  clothed  in 
robes  beautiful  and  white,  and  around  her  head  were  clouds 
of   glor}^,  surpassing  in  splendor  and   brilliancy,  the  sun  at 


C2  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

noonday.  Sister  Bates  rejoiced  in  the  vision.  It  was  not  a 
dream,  but  an  open  vision,  continuing  some  length  of  time. 
When  the  vision  closed,  she  immediately  related  it  to  her 
husband. 

When  the  vision  was  made  known  to  Deacon  Morgan, 
the  bereaved  husband,  he  lifted  up  his  head  and  rejoiced  in 
sorrow,  receiving  consolation  even  in  the  valley  of  grief.  He 
has  not  a  shadow  of  doubt  that  the  companion  of  his  bosom 
now  rests  in  mansions  of  peace  and  glory. 

Yours  in  the  Everlasting  Covenant, 

L.  Snow. 

In  the  minutes  of  a  general  Conference  held  in  Manches- 
ter, commencing  on  the  oth  of  May,  1842,  published  in  the 
Millennnial  Star,  we  find  the  following: 

"  Elder  Snow  then  addressed  the  meeting,  and  stated  the 
method  they  had  adopted  in  London  Conference  of  raising 
funds  for  the  Temple,  which  was  by  holding  tea  meetings;  at 
which  time  any  person  wishing  to  appropriate  for  this  pur- 
pose, had  the  opportunity.  Elder  Snow  concluded  his  address 
by  singing  beautifully  in  tongues." 

Just  before  leaving  England,  Elder  P.  P.  Pratt,  through 
the  >S7ar,  in  a  general  address  to  the  Saints  in  Europe,  writes 
the  following — "  I  therefore  recommend  and  appoint  Elder 
Thomas  Ward  as  my  successor  in  the  office  of  the  General 
Presidency  of  the  Church  in  Europe,  in  connection  with  El- 
ders Lorenzo  Snow  and  Hiram  Clark.  To  these  persons  I 
commit  the  care  and  government  of  the  Church  in  this 
country  for  the  present,  trusting  that  they  will  conduct  and 
counsel  in  all  things  according  to  the  mind  of  the  Spirit,  and 
according  to  the  counsel  that  shall  be  given  them  from 
Nauvoo  from  time  to  time  by  the  Quorum  of  the  Twelve  or 
the  First  Presidency. 

"I  sincerely  hope  that  the  officers  and  members  in  the 
several   conferences  will  uphold  and  support  these  men  in 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  63 

their  high  and  holy  calling  by  the  prayer  of  faith,  and  by  a 
willing,  submissive  and  teachable  spirit;  and  in  so  doing 
they  will  prosper." 


STANZA  ON  THE  PRESENTATION  OF  THE  BOOK  OF  MORMON 
TO  QUEEN  VICTORIA. 

BY   ELIZA   R.  SNOW. 

Before  leaving  London,  Elder  Lorenzo  Snow  presented 
to  Her  Majesty,  Queen  Victoria,  and  His  Royal  Highness, 
Prince  Albert,  through  the  politeness  of  Sir  Henry  Wheatley, 
two  neatly  bound  copies  of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  which  had 
been  donated  by  President  Brigham  Young,  and  left  in  the 
care  of  Elder  Snow  for  that  purpose;  which  circumstance  sug- 
gested the  following  lines: 

QUEEN  VICTORIA. 

Of  all  the  monarchs  of  the  earth, 

That  wear  the  robes  of  royalty, 
She  has  inherited,  by  birth, 

The  broadest  wreath  of  majesty. 

^  From  her  wide  territorial  wing, 

The  sun  does  not  withdraw  its  light; 
While  earth's  diurnal  motions  bring 
To  other  nations,  day  and  night. 

All  earthly  thrones  are  tottering  things, 

Where  lights  and  shadows  intervene; 
And  regal  honor  often  brings 

The  scaffold  or  the  guillotine. 

But  still  her  sceptre  is  approved; 

All  nations  deck  the  wreath  she  wears; 
Yet,  like  the  youth  whom  Jesus  loved. 

One  thing  is  lacking,  even  there. 


64  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

But,  lo  !  a  prize  possessing  more 

Of  worth  than  gems  with  honor  rife — 

A  herald  of  salvation  bore 
To  her  the  words  of  endless  life. 

That  gift,  however  fools  deride. 
Is  worthy  of  her  royal  care; 

She'd  better  lay  her  crown  aside 
Than  spurn  the  light  reflected  there. 

O  would  she  now  her  influence  bend — 

The  influence  of  royalty, 
Messiah's  Kingdom  to  extend, 

And  Zion's  "  nursing  mother"  be  : 

Thus,  with  the  glory  of  her  name 
Inscribed  on  Zion's  lofty  spire. 

She'd  win  a  wreath  of  endless  fame. 
To  last  when  other  wreaths  expire. 

Though  over  millions  called  to  reign — 
Herself  a  powerful  nation's  boast, 

'Twould  be  her  everlasting  gain 
To  serve  the  King,  the  Lord  of  Hosts. 

For  there  are  crowns  and  thrones  on  high, 
And  kingdoms  there  to  be  conferred — 

There  honoi-s  wait  that  never  die — 
There  fame's  immortal  trump  is  heard. 

Truth  echoes — 'tis  Jehovah's  word  ; 

Let  kings  and  queens  and  princes  hear : 
In  distant  isles  the  sound  is  heard  : 

Ye  heavens,  rejoice!  O  earth,  give  earl 

The  time — the  time  is  near  at  hand 
To  give  a  glorious  period  birth : 

The  Son  of  God  will  take  command. 
And  rule  the  nations  of  the  earth. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  65 


CHAPTER  XII. 

Brother  Snow's  Mission  terminates.— Reports  four  hundred  Members  in  the 
London  Conference. — Ts  appointed  to  take  charge  of  two  hundred  and 
fifty  Saints  en  route  to  Nauvoo. — Embarks  on  tlie  "Swanton." — The 
Steward's  sickness. — Grows  worse  and  worse. — Is  given  up,  and  nearly- 
dead. — Sister  Martin  insists  with  the  Captain, — Is  repulsed,  and  again 
asks  thai  Elder  Snow  may  administer  to  the  Steward.— She  obtains  con- 
sent.— The  man  is  healed. — Baptisms  in  New  Orleans. — The  Company 
reaches  Nauvoo. — Great  Reception. — Waving  of  Handkerchiefs. — The 
Prophet  present. — Reminiscences. — My  joy  in  meeting  Lorenzo. — How 
we  associated. —Appeal  to  my  Husband.  —  Their  Interview. — The 
Result. 

N  April,  1842,  at  the  Conference  in  Manchester,  President 
P.  P.  Pratt  presiding,  Lorenzo  Snow  represented  the 
London  Conference,  consisting  of  four  hundred  mem- 
bers, fourteen  Elders,  thirty-two  Priests,  seven  Teachers,  eight 
Deacons,  including  ten  branches.  During  his  presidency  he 
visited  and  preached  to  congregations  in  many  places,  bearing 
testimony  to  the  truths  of  the  Gospel  of  the  Son  of  God,  hav- 
ing, at  the  time  of  embarking  for  his  native  country,  traveled 
in  England  four  thousand  miles. 

At  the  close  of  his  mission,  he  was  appointed  to  take 
charge  of  a  company  of  Saints,  consisting  of  about  two  hun- 
dred and  fifty  souls,  en  route  for  Nauvoo  ;  and  in  January, 
1843,  embarked  on  the  ship  "Swanton."  The  commander, 
Captain  Davenport,  and  officers  of  the  crew  were  kind  and 
courteous,  which  contributed  much  to  ameliorate  the  dis- 
comfort incident  to  life  on  the  ocean. 

The  steward,  a  German  by  birth,  was  a  young  man,  very 
affable  in  manner,  and  gentlemanly  in  deportment — a  general 
favorite  and  highly  respected  by  all.  During  the  latter  part 
of  the  voyage  he  took  sick,  and  continued  growing  worse  and 


66  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

worse,  until  death  seemed  inevitable.  All  means  proved  una- 
vailing, and  the  captain,  by  whom  he  was  much  beloved, 
gave  up  all  hope  of  his  recovery,  and  requested  the  officers 
and  crew  to  go  in,  one  by  one,  and  take  a  farewell  look  of 
their  dying  friend,  which  they  did  silently  and  solemnly,  as 
he  lay  unconscious  and  almost  breathless  on  his  dying  couch. 

Immediately  after  this  sad  ceremon}^  closed,  one  of  our 
sisters,  by  the  name  of  Martin,  without  my  brother's  knowl- 
edge, went  to  the  captain  and  requested  liim  to  allow  my 
brother  to  lay  hands  on  the  steward,  according  to  our  faith 
and  practice  under  such  circumstances,  saying  that  she 
believed  that  the  steward  would  be  restored.  The  captain 
shook  his  head,  and  told  her  that  the  steward  was  now  breath- 
ing his  last,  and  it  would  be  useless  to  trouble  Mr.  Snow. 
But  Sister  Martin  was  not  to  be  defeated  ;  she  not  only 
importuned,  but  earnestly  declared  her  faith  in  the  result  of 
the  proposed  administration,  and  he  finally  yielded  and  gave 
consent. 

As  soon  as  the  foregoing  circumstance  was  communicated 
to  my  brother,  he  started  toward  the  cabin  where  the 
steward  lay,  and  in  passing  through  the  door  met  the  cap- 
tain, who  was  in  tears.  He  said,  "  Mr.  Snow,  it  is  too  late; 
he  is  expiring,  he  is  breathing  his  last!"  My  brother  made 
no  reply,  but  took  a  seat  beside  the  dying  man.  After  devot- 
ing a  few  moments  to  secret  prayer,  he  laid  his  hands  on  the 
head  of  the  young  man,  prayed,  and  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ  rebuked  the  disease  and  commanded  him  to  be  made 
whole.  Very  soon  after,  to  the  joy  and  astonishment  of  all, 
he  was  seen  walking  the  deck,  praising  and  glorifying  God 
for  his  restoration.  The  officers  and  sailors  acknowledged  the 
miraculous  power  of  God,  and  on  landing  at  New  Orleans 
several  of  them  were  baptized,  also  the  first  mate,  February 
26,  1843. 

At  New  Orleans  the  Saints  left  the  "Swanton,"  and,  on 
board  the  "Amaranth,"  wended  their  way  up  the  Missouri  and 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  67 

Mississippi  rivers  to  the  city  of  Nauvoo.  Descriptive  of  their 
arrival,  I  clip  the  following  paragraph  from  the  "  History  of 
Joseph  Smith,"  under  date  of  April  12,  1843: 

"Before  the  Elders'  Conference  closed,  the  steamer  'Ama- 
ranth' appeared  in  sight  of  the  Temple,  coming  up  the  river, 
and  about  noon  landed  her  passengers  at  the  wharf  opposite 
the  old  Post  Office  building,  consisting  of  about  two  hundred 
and  forty  Saints  from  England,  under  the  charge  of  Elder 
Lorenzo  Snow,  who  left  Liverpool  last  January,  after  a  mis- 
sion of  nearly  three  years.  This  is  the  first  boat  up  this  sea- 
son." 

The  time  of  the  arrival  had  been  announced,  and  many 
hearts  (mine  not  excepted)  were  anxiously  and  expectantly 
beating,  and  when  the  steamer  came  in  sight,  every  eye  was 
turned  in  the  direction,  and  as  it  neared  the  landing,  white 
handkerchiefs  were  waving  along  the  shore,  up  and  down,  for 
a  great  distance.  President  Joseph  Smith,  with  a  large  num- 
ber of  brothers  and  sisters,  was  present  to  greet  our  friends, 
and  he  gave  notice  to  the  new  comers  to  meet  at  the  Temple 
on  the  next  day  at  ten  o'clock,  to  receive  instructions. 

It  should  be  borne  in  mind  that  time  and  progress  have 
wrought  great  changes  since  that  event — at  that  time  steam- 
ers were  not  navigating  the  ocean  with  the  astonishing 
rapidity  they  are  doing  forty  years  later — crossing  in  a  few 
days  ;  and,  at  that  time,  letter  communication  was  very  tardy 
in  comparison  with  the  present  fast  age,  and  cablegram  non- 
existent. In  consideration  of  these  circumstances,  it  will  be 
readily  understood  that  a  mission  to  England  now  differs  very 
considerably  from  a  mission  to  England  then — saying  nothing 
about  the  aid  and  facilities  of  the  railroads  of  the  present 
day.  In  view  of  all  these  improvements,  it  is  easy  to  compre- 
hend that  the  arrival  of  a  company  of  Saints  from  Europe 
was  hailed  as  an  important  event.  To  me,  personally,  the 
one  alluded  to  above  was  particularly  so. 

The  appearance  of  the  "Amaranth,"  as  it  came  in  sight, 


68  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

attracted  the  gaze  of  many  eyes,  but  I  then  thought,  and  still 
think,  that  of  all  the  crowd  that  watched  its  progress  up  the 
Mississippi,  as  it  approached  the  wharf,  no  one  felt  a  deeper 
interest  than  myself.  Knowing  that  the  steamer  held  a  dear 
brother  with  whom,  three  years  before,  I  parted  for  an  indefi- 
nite period,  I  watched  it  coming,  and  the  white  handkerchiefs 
waving  from  its  deck — perhaps  one  is  his,  and  in  a  few 
moments  I  shall  clasp  the  hand  that  waves  it !  Although  I 
determined  to  appear  to  the  bystanders  undemonstrative,  I 
have  not  forgotten  how  my  heart  beat  when  the  steamer 
reached  the  wharf.  It  may  seem  trivial  to  others,  but  that 
is  one  of  the  incidents  in  my  life  that  has  fastened  indelibly 
on  my  memory. 

While  my  brother  was  absent  on  this,  his  first  mission  to 
Europe,  changes  had  taken  place  with  me,  one  of  eternal 
import,  of  which  I  supposed  him  to  be  entirely  ignorant.  The 
Prophet  Joseph  had  taught  me  the  principle  of  plural,  or 
Celestial  Marriage,  and  I  was  married  to  him  for  time  and 
eternity.  In  consequence  of  the  ignorance  of  most  of  the 
Saints,  as  well  as  people  of  the  world,  on  this  subject,  it  was 
not  mentioned  only  privately  between  the  few  whose  minds 
were  enlightened  on  the  subject. 

Not  knowing  how  my  brother  would  receive  it,  I  did  not 
feel  at  liberty,  and  did  not  wish  to  assume  the  responsibility 
of  instructing  him  in  the  principle  of  plural  marriage,  and 
either  maintained  silence,  or,  to  his  indirect  questioning,  gave 
evasive  answers,  until  I  was  forced,  by  his  cool  and  distant 
manner,  to  feel  that  he  was  growing  jealous  of  my  sisterly 
confidence — that  I  could  not  confide  in  his  brotherly  integ- 
rity. I  could  not  endure  this — something  must  be  done.  I 
informed  my  husband  of  the  situation,  and  requested  him  to 
open  the  subject  to  my  brother.  A  favorable  opportunity 
soon  presented,  and,  seated  together  on  the  lone  bank  of  the 
Mississippi  river,  they  had  a  most  interesting  conversation. 
The  Prophet  afterwards  told  me  that  he  found  that  my  broth- 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  69 

er's  mind  had  been  previously  enlightened  on  the  subject  in 
question,  and  was  ready  to  receive  whatever  the  spirit  of  rev- 
elation from  God  should  impart.  That  Comforter  which 
Jesus  said  should  "  lead  into  all  truth,"  had  penetrated  his 
understanding,  and  while  in  England  had  given  him  an  inti- 
mation of  what  at  that  time  was,  to  many,  a  secret.  This  was 
the  result  of  living  near  the  Lord,  and  holding  communion 
with  Him. 


CHAPTER  Xin. 

Plural  Marriage.  —  It  tries  the  Prophet.  —  God  commands,  and  he  must 
obey. — Interview  on  the  bank  of  the  river.—  The  Prophet's  words. — 
Gives  Lorenzo  a  precious  promise.  —  Lorenzo  and  myself  visit  our 
Parents,  and  return. — Lorenzo  goes  to  Ohio.— Where  he  finds  me  on  his 
return.— Close  of  1843— A  social  gatliering,- Extract  from' Lorenzo's 
speech. —  He  organizes  a  company.  —  The  General's  compliment. — 
Lorenzo's  experience  in  an  unfortunate  school.— Makes  a  success. — 
Mobbing  at  Lima. 

T  was  at  the  private  interview  referred  to  above,  that  the 
Prophet  Joseph  unbosomed  his  heart,  and  described  the 
trying  mental  ordeal  he  experienced  in  overcoming  the 
repugnance  of  his  feelings,  the  natural  result  of  the  force  of 
education  and  social  custom,  relative  to  the  introduction  of 
plural  marriage.  He  knew  the  voice  of  God — he  knew  the 
commandment  of  the  Almighty  to  him  was  to  go  forward — to 
set  the  example,  and  establish  Celestial  plural  marriage.  He 
knew  that  he  had  not  only  his  own  prejudices  and  pre- 
possessions to  combat  and  to  overcome,  but  those  of  the 
whole  Christian  world  stared  him  in  the  face;  but  God, 
who  is  above  all,  had  given  the  commandment,  and  He 
must  be  obeyed.  Yet  the  Prophet  hesitated  and  deferred 
from  time    to   time,    until  an    angel  of  God    stood   by  him 


70  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

with  a  drawn  sword,  and  told  him  that,  unless  he  moved  for- 
ward and  established  plural  marriage,  his  Priesthood  would 
be  taken  from  him  and  he  should  be  destroyed  !  This  testi- 
mony he  not  only  bore  to  my  brother,  but  also  to  others — a 
testimony  that  cannot  be  gainsay ed. 

From  my  brother's  journal:  "At  the  interview  on  the 
bank  of  the  Mississippi,  in  which  the  Prophet  Joseph  ex- 
plained the  doctrine  of  Celestial  Marriage,  I  felt  very  humble, 
and  in  my  simplicity  besought  him  earnestly  to  correct  me 
and  set  me  right  if,  at  any  time,  he  should  see  me  indulging 
any  principle  or  practice  that  might  tend  to  lead  astray,  into 
forbidden  paths;  to  which  he  replied,  '  Brother  Lorenzo,  the 
principles  of  honesty  and  integrity  are  founded  within  you, 
and  you  will  never  be  guilty  of  any  serious  error  or  wrong,  to 
lead  you  from  the  path  of  duty.  The  Lord  will  open  your 
way  to  receive  and  obey  the  law  of  Celestial  Marriage.'  Dur- 
ing the  conversation,  I  remarked  to  the  Prophet  I  thought  he 
appeared  to  have  been  endowed  with  great  additional  power 
during  my  mission  in  England.  He  said  it  was  true;  the 
Lord  had  bestowed  on  him  additional  divine  power." 

On  the  22d  of  May,  Lorenzo  and  I  started  on  a  visit  to 
our  parents  in  Walnut  Grove,  seventy-five  miles  northeast 
from  Nauvoo,  and  we  returned  on  the  1st  of  June.  On  the 
12th,  he  left  for  Ohio;  and  when  he  returned  on  the  last  of 
August,  he  found  me  at  our  sister's,  Mrs.  Leonora  A.  Snow 
Morley,  where  our  brother's  occasional  visits  were  highly  ap- 
preciated. He  spent  a  few  days  with  us  at  the  close  oi  the 
year  1843.  On  the  evening  of  December  31,  a  social  circle  of 
a  few  choice  friends  convened  at  the  house  of  our  sister,  and 
we  had  a  lovely  time. 

My  brother  being  one  of  the  orators  of  the  evening,  and 
his  sister  secretary  pro  tem.,  I  copy  from  my  own  Journal  the 
following  extracts  from  his  parting  speech,  on  the  closing 
year: 

Lima,  Sunday   Evening,  December  31,  1843.     The  year 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY,  71 

1843  is  just  closing  upon  us  with  all  its  eventfulness.  "While 
meditating  upon  the  subject,  the  thought  suggested  to  my  mind 
that  it  was  brother  Lorenzo's  turn  to  address  those  present. 
I  made  the  motion,  which  was  seconded  and  carried  unani- 
mously (of  course) ;  and  responding,  he  gave  a  very  interest- 
ing address — beautifully  adapted  to  the  occasion  and  to  the 
peculiar  circumstances  of  those  present. 

He  spoke  of  the  anticipations  of  the  future,  on  which  the 
past  had  a  very  important  bearing — the  probable  eventful 
scenery  of  the  year  about  to  open  before  us.  In  referring  to 
the  past,  he  said  that  the  individuals  present,  while  standing 
on  the  threshold  of  the  year  now  closing,  did  not  and  could 
not  imagine  it  possible  for  the  changes  to  transpire  which  have 
transpired,  with  the  reception  and  understanding — the  light 
and  intelligence  connected  with  principles  of  salvation,  etc., 
which  will  have  an  important  bearing  upon  our  future  wel- 
fare; and  we  may  also  expect  that  the  coming  year  will  be  as 
replete  with  interesting  changes,  and  with  consequences  of 
more  importance  than  our  minds  at  present  are  capable  of 
comprehending. 

But  from  the  marvellous  dealings  of  Divine  Providence 
in  overruling  all  things  for  our  good — in  bringing  us  safely 
through  difficult  scenes,  we  may  look  forward  without  the 
least  anxiety — having  everything  to  hope  and  nothing  to  fear. 

In  referring  to  his  own  personal  experience  he  said  that 
one  year  ago  he  was  in  the  great  city  of  London,  presiding 
over  the  conference  of  Saints  in  the  metropolis,  and  officiat- 
ing as  first  counselor  to  the  President  of  all  the  Churches  in 
the  British  Empire — looking  forward  with  deep  solicitude, 
anticipating  the  difficulties  and  dangers  that  awaited  him  in 
crossing  the  boisterous  ocean,  and  holding  the  responsibility 
attendant  on  leading  up  to  Zion  a  company  of  Saints;  but  the 
Lord  had  brought  him  through  most  successfully;  and  we 
are  here  together,  enjoying  the  blessings  of  social  life,  etc.,  etc. 

He  said,  the  year  upon  which  we  are  soon  to  enter  will. 


72  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

probably,  release  some  of  us  from  the  difficulties  into  which 
the  changes  of  the  past  have  placed  us;  it  will  open  our  path 
and  make  things  clear  before  us,  but,  perhaps  we  shall  then 
meet  other  things  of  an  unpleasant  nature,  as  consequent 
attendants  on  those  circumstances,  and  that  scenery  in 
which  we  may  find  ourselves. 

He  forcibly  suggested  the  utility  of  suppressing  all  anxi- 
ety with  respect  to  the  future,  saying,  "  How  illy  were  we 
qualified  one  year  ago  to  pass  through  the  scenes  through 
which  we  have  been  led  with  success  !  From  which,  let  us 
realize  the  folly  of  an  over  anxiety  to  pry  into  scenes  that  are 
lying  before  us,  inasmuch  as  God  will  prepare  the  way  by  a 
gradual  process,  step  by  step;  and  leading  us  forward  in  a 
manner  that  will  prove  easy,  as  we  pass  along,  but  which,  if 
presented  to  our  view  at  once,  would  seem  insurmountable." 

He  said  that  inasmuch  as  we  are  disposed  to  do  right,  we 
may  learn  from  the  past  'year's  experience,  that  those  things 
which  we  are  called  to  suffer,  produce  a  very  different  effect 
upon  the  mind  from  what  we  should  anticipate  if  they  were 
presented  before  us  in  prospect;  producing  pleasure  and  sat- 
isfaction where  we  would  look  for  misery.  While  we  reflect 
with  astonishment  on  the  past,  we  may  be  instructed  to  set 
our  hearts  at  rest  with  regard  to  the  future;  and  also  by  con- 
trasting the  situations  of  some  present  with  our  situations  one 
year  ago,  and  taking  into  consideration  our  present  enjoy- 
ments, we  find  it  practicable  for  the  mind  to  rise  superior  to 
circumstance;  by  having  cultivated  in  our  bosoms  such  prin- 
ciples as  are  calculated  to  elevate  the  affections — bring  the 
feelings  into  subjection  and  give  stability  to  the  mind ;  thus 
producing  happiness  independent  of  outward  contingencies — 
possessing  our  happiness  within  ourselves. 

He  said,  in  taking  a  retrospective  view  of  our  lives,  even 
from  the  time  we  embraced  the  Gospel,  although  we  had 
passed  through  some  scenes  of  severe  trials,  God  had  borne 
us  off  victoriously  thus  far,  even  to  our  great  astonishment 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  73 

and  we  may  confidently  trust  in  His  guidance  and  protection 
for  the  coming  year  ! 

I  will  here  record  a  little  circumstance  which  transpired 
a  short  time  after  my  brother  returned  from  his  English  mis- 
sion, as  follows: 

By  request  of  Lieutenant  General  Joseph  Smith. for  him 
to  organize  a  military  company,  which  was  to  constitute  a  por- 
tion of  the  celebrated  "  Nauvoo  Legion,"  Lorenzo  proceeded 
at  once.  The  company  which  he  organized  was  mostly  com- 
posed of  volunteers  from  the  company  of  Saints  he  had  re- 
cently conducted  from  England.  In  the  selection  of  officers, 
he  was  chosen  captain. 

At  their  first  parade  they  were  inspected  by  Gen.  Smith, 
by  whom  the  captain  was  highly  complimented  for  the  fine 
martial  appearance  and  good  military  maneuvering  of  his 
company.  It  would  not  be  at  all  surprising  if  an  encomium 
from  that  source  should  arouse  the  long  dormant  military 
spirit  of  a  man,  who,  as  his  early  history  tells,  had  so  strik- 
ingly manifested  a  chivalrous  vein  in  his  "  make  up."  Suffice 
it  to  say,  the  "  Legion  "  claims  the  finale  of  Lorenzo's  military 
tactics. 

An  interval  occurred  between  the  missionary  travels  of 
my  brother,  which  he  decided  to  spend  alternately  between 
Nauvoo  and  the  home  of  our  sister,  Mrs.  L.  A.  Morley. 

Her  home  was  in  a  small  town  called  Lima,  thirty  miles 
south  of  Nauvoo.  A  few  families  of  the  Saints  had  clustered 
there,  but  most  of  the  inhabitants  were  "  old  settlers,"  and 
anti-Mormon  in  their  feelings,  yet,  when  there  was  no  up- 
rising, very  friendly  and  respectful  to  those  of  our  people  Avho 
sojourned  among  them. 

Knowing  that  Lorenzo  was  rather  leisurely  that  winter, 
the  trustees  solicited  him  to  teach  their  district  school.  He 
consented,  although,  at  the  time,  he  well  knew  that  he  was 
taking  an  elephant  by  the  bitts.  The  condition  of  that  school 
was  simply  preposterous.     A  club   of  rough,  ungovernable, 


/4  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

rowdy  boys,  for  some  time  previous,  had  prided  themselves 
on  whipping  teachers  and  breaking  up  schools.  The  Saints 
being  a  small  minority,  could  exercise  no  authority  to  remedy 
the  evil,  and  the  "  old  settlers"  too  indifferent  on  the  subject 
of  education  to  do  so,  and  the  roughs  carried  the  day,  inso- 
much that  no  teacher  had  been  able  to  complete  his  term  for 
some  time  before  this,  without  serious  difficulty. 

Lorenzo  was  unaccustomed  to  defeat,  and  in  this  instance 
was  willing  to  risk  the  chances.  In  the  first  place,  he  must 
obtain  a  school  certificate  of  his  moral  character  and  proper 
qualifications,  in  order  to  secure  the  share  of  public  money  to 
which  the  district  was  entitled.  Mr.  Williams,  a  notorious 
mobocrat,  was  the  one  authorized  to  issue  certificates,  and  to 
him  my  brother  applied.  The  examination  was  not  only 
brief,  but  very  superficial — sufficiently  so  to  exhibit  Williams' 
profound  ignorance,  which  was  truly  amusing. 

The  day  arrived — he  opened  school — the  belligerents  were 
at  their  post,  and  as  he  proceeded  in  the  arrangements,  he 
noticed  a  half  dozen  of  those  boys  grouped  together,  eying  and 
scrutinizing  him  in  that  kind  of  earnestness  that  means  busi- 
ness. Without  a  wise  policy  on  his  part,  a  battle  was  inevita- 
ble. "Stoop  to  conquer,"  was  at  this  juncture  .his  watchword. 
Physically  they  had  decidedly  the  advantage  of  him,  but 
mentally  the  advantage  was  altogether  on  his  side.  He 
resolved  to  win  respect  by  conferring  it.  "  Love,  and  love  only, 
is  the  loan  for  love,"  and  he  addressed  those  boys  as  though 
they  were  most  respectable  gentlemen.  Grown  up  without 
either  moral  or  mental  culture,  they  were  larger,  and  some  of 
them  perhaps  older  than  himself. 

He  took  especial  pains  to  impress  them  with  a  sense  of 
the  interest  he  felt  in  their  behalf,  and  the  efforts  he  pur- 
posed making  to  assist  them  forward  in  their  studies,  with 
his  peculiar  faculty  for  teaching — the  ambition  he  felt  in  this 
direction,  etc.,  etc.  In  this  way,  by  kindness  and  persuasion? 
their  feelings  relaxed — their  confidence  was  won,  and  with 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  75 

patient  and  continued  exertions,  the  unscrupulous  roughs 
were  transformed  into  respectful  students;  and  long  before 
the  expiration  of  the  term,  with  surprising  progress,  they  had 
become  habitually  studious. 

The  parents  of  those  sons  whom,  through  the  wisdom 
that  God  had  given,  my  brother  had  civilized,  moralized  and 
mentalizcd,  were  delighted  with  the  wonderful  changes,  and 
expressed  their  high  appreciation  and  deep  gratitude  for  the 
interest  he  had  taken  in  their  behalf. 

Patriarch  Morley,  the  husband  of  our  sister  Leonora,  pre- 
sided over  the  Saints  at  Lima.  A  few  families,  mostly  his 
family  connections,  had  grouped  together  and  formed  a  little 
neighborhood  of  their  own,  which  was  known  as  the  "  Morley 
Settlement."  Here  occurred  the  first  violent  outbreak  of  hos- 
tilities against  the  Latter-day  Saints  in  the  State  of  Illinois. 
It  commenced  in  a  sudden  raid  in  which  houses  and  other 
conbustible  property  were  burned,  to  that  extent  that  the 
Saints  had  to  flee  precipitately,  and  destitute,  to  Nauvoo,  leav- 
ing their  real  estate  possessions  to  a  heartless  mob. 


76  BIOGRAPHY    AND 


.  CHAPTER  XIV. 

The  Prophet  instructs  the  Twelve.— They  appoint  a  Delegation  to  seek  a 
location  forfthe  Saints. — Lorenzo  notified  to  be  in  readiness. — Change 
intervenes. — An  «nprecedented  apostacy. — Joseph  Smith's  correspond- 
ence.— Calls  for  an  expression  from  candidates  for  the  Presidency. — 
Copy  of  Appeal. — Disgusted  with  their  responses.— Offers  himself  as 
candidate. — Elders  electioneer. — How  Lorenzo  succeeds. — Terrible  news 
— Assassination. — Mournful  Elegy. — Meeting  mobocrats. 

N  the  20th  of  February,  1844,  the  Prophet  .Joseph 
Smith  instructed  the  Twelve  Apostles  to  seud  a  dele- 
gation and  make  explorations  in  Oregon  and  Califor- 
nia, and  seek  a  good  location  to  which  w^e  can  remove  after 
the  Temple  is  completed,  and  'hchere  we  can  build  a  city  in 
a  day,  and  have  a  government  of  our  own."" 

In  accordance  with  the  foregoing  instructions,  the  Twelve 
apppointed  the  following  committee:  Jonathan  Dunham, 
Phineas  H.  Young,  David  D.  Yearsley,  David  Fullmer, 
Alphonso  Young,  James  Emmett,  George  D.  Watt,  Daniel 
Spencer.  Subsequently  others,  including  Lorenzo  Snow,  were 
called,  and  some  volunteers  were  added  to  the  above  list. 

Previous  to  this,  the  Prophet  had  remarked  to  me  that 
he  anticipated  moving  to  the  Rocky  Mountains  with  all  his 
family,  where  he  could  live  in  peace  and  worship  God  unmo- 
lested. But  other  scenes  and  prospects  awaited  us.  Ever  busy 
change  was  hurrying  onward  to  a  fearful  point.  The  most 
inveterate  apostacy  that  this  Church  has  yet  had  to  meet  was 
inaugurated  in  open  rebellion  against  the  authorities  and  the 
Priesthood  in  general. 

After  the  expulsion  of  the  Latter-day  Saints  from  the 
State  of  Missouri,  the  authorities  of  the  Church,  from  time  to 
time,  appealed  to  the  rulers  of  the  nation  for  redress.     When 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY,  77 

Martin  Van  Buren  filled  the  presidential  chair,  the  Prophet 
Joseph,  after  acquainting  His  Excellency  with  the  causes  of 
our  grievances,  received  from  our  Chief  Magistrate  the  laconic 
response:  "  Y(>ur  cause  is  Just,  hut  I  can  do  nothing  for 
your 

When  the  campaign  of  1843  opened,  Joseph  Smith 
opened  correspondence  with  those  brought  forward  as  candi- 
dates for  the  presidency,  requesting  an  expression  of  their 
views  and  the  policy  they  proposed  to  pursue  toward  the 
"Mormons,"  if  elected.  The  following  is  a  copy  of  the  docu- 
ment: 

Nauvoo,  III.,  November  4,  1843. 

Dear  Sir. — As  we  understand  you  are  a  candidate  for  the 
presidency  at  the  next  election,  and  as  the  Latter-day  Saints 
(sometimes  called  "Mormons,"  who  constitute  a  numerous 
class  in  the  school  politic  of  this  vast  republic)  have  been 
robbed  of  an  immense  amount  of  property,  and  endured 
nameless  sufferings,  by  the  State  of  Missouri,  and  from  her 
borders  have  been  driven  by  force  of  arms,  contrary  to  our 
national  covenants;  and  as  in  vain  we  have  sought  redress  by 
all  constitutional,  legal  and  honorable  means,  in  her  courts, 
her  executive  councils,  and  her  legislative  halls;  and  as  we 
have  petitioned  Congress  to  take  cognizance  of  our  sufferings, 
without  effect,  we  have  judged  it  wisdom  to  address  you  this 
communication,  and  solicit  an  immediate,  specific  and  candid 
reply  to,  What  will  be  your  rule  of  action  relative  to  us  as  a 
people,  should  fortune  favor  your  ascension  to  the  Chief 
Magistracy? 

Most  respectfully,  sir,  your  friend,  and  the  friend  of 
peace,  good  order  and  constitutional  rights, 

Joseph  Smith, 

In  behalf  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints. 

A  copy  of  the  above  was  sent  to  John  0.  Calhoun,  Lewis 


78  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

Cass,  Richard  M.  Johnson,  Henry  Clay  and  Martin  Van 
Buren. 

After  receiving  their  answers,  he  was  so  thoroughly  dis- 
gusted with  their  narrow,  illiberal  sentiments,  that  he  pub- 
lished a  manifesto,  in  which  he  boldly  expressed  his  "Views 
OF  THE  Powders  and  Policy  of  the  Government  or  the 
United  States,"  a  document  well  worthy  the  study  of  the 
most  erudite  student  of  national  policies. 

At  length,  to  the  surprise  and  intense  gratification  of 
many  of  his  friends,  Joseph  Smith  acceded  to  their  repeated 
solicitations,  and  consented  to  become  a  candidate  for  the 
presidency  of  the  United  States. 

Those  who  best  knew  him — those  who  comprehended  the 
depth  of  his  understanding,  the  greatness  of  his  soul,  the 
superhuman  wisdom  with  which  he  was  endowed,  the  magni- 
tude of  his  calling  as  the  leader  of  the  dispensation  of  the  ful- 
ness of  times,  and  the  mouthpiece  of  God  to  this  generation, 
considered  it  a  marked  condescension  for  him  to  be  willing  to 
accept  the  position  of  President  of  the  United  States;  while 
those  who,  not  having  any  personal  acquaintance  with  him, 
had  formed  their  opinions  by  the  scurrilous  reports  circulated 
about  him,  and  only  knew  of  him  as  a  base  impostor — an 
ignorant  leader  of  a  poor,  despised  people,  designated  it  as 
one  of  the  most  absurd  and  even  ludicrous  of  all  pretensions. 
The  idea  of  "old  Jo  Smith"  aiming  at  the  highest  gift  of  the 
nation — "the  money  digger"  assuming  such  prerogative, 
struck  them  with  as  much  astonishment,  and  was  treated 
with  as  much  derision  as  though  he  had  been  one  of  Mac- 
beth's  ghosts. 

But  his  friends  were  in  earnest.  They  knew  that  through 
the  revelations  of  God  he  was  in  possession  of  higher  intelli- 
gence, and  more  correct  understanding  of  national  policies, 
and  particularly  the  needs  of  our  own  government  as  a 
republic,  than  any  other  man  living.  After  he  had  submitted 
himself  to  be  announced  as  a  candidate  for  the  presidency,  a 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  79 

national  convention  assembled  in  Nauvoo,  in  which  eighteen 
States  were  represented. 

Subsequently  to  this  the  Twelve  (with  the  exception  of 
Willard  Richards  and  John  Taylor)  and  many  other  promi- 
nent Elders  were  sent  to  various  parts  of  the  United  States, 
which  the  following  extract  from  Lorenzo's  journal  will 
explain : 

I  was  appointed  to  take  the  supervision  of  the  political 
interests  of  General  Joseph  Smith,  as  candidate  for  the  presi- 
dential chair,  in  Ohio,  my  native  State.  For  this  purpose  I 
left  Nauvoo,  and  proceeded  directly,  by  steamboat  and  stage, 
to  the  neighborhood  of  Kirtland,  in  the  northern  part  of  the 
State,  where  I  secured  the  printing  of  several  thousand 
pamphlets,  setting  forth  his  political  views,  suggestions,  pro- 
positions, etc.,  for  distribution. 

I  then  procured  a  horse  and  buggy,  and  traveled  through 
the  most  populous  portions  of  th?  country,  lecturing,  canvass- 
ing, and  distributing  pamphlets.  Many  people,  both  Saints 
and  Geijtiles,  thought  this  a  bold  stroke  of  policy;  however, 
our  own  people  generally,  whom  I  met,  were  quite  willing  to 
use  their  influence  and  devote  their  time  and  energies  to  the 
promotion  of  the  object  in  view. 

I  had  a  very  interesting  time — had  many  curious  inter- 
views, and  experienced  many  singular  circumstances,  on  this 
my  first  and  last  electioneering  tour.  To  many  persons  who 
knew  nothing  of  Joseph,  but  through  the  ludicrous  reports  in 
circulation,  the  movement  seemed  a  species  of  insanity,  while 
others,  with  no  less  astonishment,  hailed  it  as  a  beacon  of 
prosperity  to  our  national  destiny.  In  the  midst  of  these 
extremes,  my  progress  was  suddenly  brought  to  a  close,  by  a 
well  confirmed  report  of  the  massacre  of  the  Prophet  and  his 
brother  Hyrum. 

When  this  terrible  news  reached  me,  I  was  near  Cincin- 
nati, to  which  place  I  immediately  repaired,  and  found  the 
Apostle,  Amasa  Lyman,  who  had  just  arrived  from  Nauvoo 


80  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

with  intelligence  of  the  martyrdom,  and  with   counsel  and 
instructions  to  the  Saints  and  Elders. 

The  news  of  this  sad  event,  of  course,  came  wholly  unex- 
pected, and  struck  me  with  profound  astonishment  and  grief, 
which  no  language  can  portray.  As  a  partial  expression  of 
my  thoughts  and  feelings,  I  quote  the  following  lines,  written 
by  my  sister: 


THE  ASSASSINATION  OF   GENERALS  JOSEPH  SMITH  AND 
HYRUM  SMITH, 

FIRST  PRESIDENTS  OP  THE  CHURCH   OF  JESUS  CHRIST  OP  LATTER-DAY   SAINTS, 

WHO  WERE  MASSACRED  BY   A   MOB,  IN  CARTHAGE,  HANCOCK 

CO.,  ILL.,  ON  THE  27tH   OF  JUNE,    1844. 

And  when  he  had  opened  the  fifth  seal,  I  saw  under  the  altar  the  souls 
of  them  that  were  slain  for  the  Avord  of  God,  and  for  the  testimony  which 
they  held: 

And  they  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying,  How  long,  O  Lord,  holy  and 
true,  dost  thou  not  judge  and  avenge  our  blood  on  them  that  dwell  on  the 
earth? 

And  white  robes  were  given  unto  every  one  of  them;  and  it  was  said 
unto  them,  that  they  should  rest  yet  for  a  little  season,  until  their  fellow- 
servants  also  and  their  brethren,  that  should  be  killed  as  they  were,  should 
be  fulfilled.— Rev.,  vi;  9,  10,  11. 

Ye  heavens,  attend!    Let  all  the  earth  give  ear! 
Let  Gods  and  seraphs,  men  and  angels  hear: 
The  worlds  on  high — the  universe  shall  know. 
What  awful  scenes  are  acted  here  below! 
Had  Nature's  self  a  heart,  her  heart  would  bleed 
At  the  recital  of  so  foul  a  deed; 
For  never,  since  the  Son  of  God  was  slain. 
Has  blood  so  noble  flowed  from  human  vein,         i 
,  As  that  which  now  on  God  for  vengeance  calls 

From  "Freedom's"  ground — from  Carthage  prison  walls. 

Oh,  Illinois!  thy  soil  has  drunk  the  blood 
Of  Prophets,  martyred  for  the  truth  of  God. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  81 

Once  loved  America!  what  can  atone 
For  the  pure  blood  of  innocence  thou'st  sown? 
Were  all  thy  streams  in  teary  torrents  shed, 
To  mourn  the  fate  of  those  illustrious  dead, 
How  vain  the  tribute  for  the  noblest  worth, 
That  graced  thy  surface,  0  degraded  earth! 

Vile,  wretched  murderers,  fierce  for  human  blood, 
You've  slain  the  Prophets  of  the  living  God; 
Who've  borne  oppression  from  their  early  youth, 
To  plant  on  earth,  the  principles  of  truth. 

Shades  of  our  patriot  fathers!     Can  it  be, 
Beneath  your  blood-stained  flag  of  liberty, 
The  firm  supporters  of  our  country's  cause, 
Are  butchered  while  submissive  to  her  laws? 
Yes,  blameless  men,  defamed  by  hellish  lies. 
Have  thus  been  offered  as  a  sacrifice, 
T'  appease  the  ragings  of  a  brutish  clan, 
That  has  defied  the  laws  of  God  and  man! 
'Twas  not  for  crime  or  guilt  of  theirs,  they  fell: 
Against  the  laws  they  iiever  did  rebel. 
True  to  their  country,  yet  her  plighted  faith 
Has  proved  an  instrument  of  cruel  death. 

Great  men  have  fallen,  mighty  men  have  died — 

Nations  have  mourned  their  fav' rites  and  their  pride; 

But,  t\vo  so  wise,  so  virtuous  and  so  good. 

Before  on  earth,  at  once,  have  never  stood 

Since  the  Creation — men  whom  God  ordained , 

To  publish  truth  where  error  long  had  reigned; 

Of  whom  the  world  itself  unworthy  proved; 

It  KNEW  THEM  NOT,  but  men  with  hatred  moved, 

And  with  infernal  spirits  have  combined 

Against  the  best — the  noblest  of  mankind. 


0,  pefsecutioni  shall  thy  purple  hand 
Spread  utter  desolation  through  the  land? 
Shall  Freedom's  banner  be  no  more  unfurled? 
Has  peace,  indeed,  been  taken  from  the  world? 

7 


82  BIOGKAPIIY    AND 

Thou  God  of  Jacob,  in  tliis  trying  hour, 
Help  us  W  trust  in  Thy  Almighty  power — 
Support  the  Saints  beneath  this  awful  stroke — 
Make  bare  Thine  arm  to  break  oppression's  yoke. 
We  mourn  Thy  Prophet,  from  whose  lips  have  flowed 
The  words  of  life  Thy  Spirit  has  bestowed — 
A  depth  of  thought  no  human  art  could  reach, 
From  time  to  time,  flowed  in  sublimest  speech, 
From  Thj-  celestial  fountain,  through  his  mind, 
To  purify  and  elevate  mankind; 
The  rich  intelligence  by  him  brought  forth, 
Is  like  the  sunbeam  spreading  o'er  the  earth. 

Now  Zion  mourns — she  mourns  an  earthly  head; 
Her  Prophet  and  her  Patriarch  are  dead; 
The  blackest  deed  that  men  and  devils  know. 
Since  Calv'ry's  scene,  has  laid  the  brothers  low. 
One  while  in  life,  and  one  in  death — they  proved 
How  strong  their  friendship — how  they  truly  loved; 
Tx'ue  to  their  mission,  until  death  they  stood. 
Then  sealed  their  testimony  with  their  blood. 

All  hearts  with  sorrow  bleed,  and  every  eye 
Is  bathed  in  tears;  each  bosom  heaves  a  sigh; 
Heart  broken  widows'  agonizing  groans 
Are  mingled  with  the  helpless  orphans'  moans. 

Ye  Saints!  be  still,  and  know  that  God  is  just — 
With  steadfast  purpose  in  His  promise  trust; 
Girded  with  sackcloth,  own  His  mighty  hand, 
And  wait  His  judgments  on  this  guilty  land. 
The  noble  Martyrs  now  have  gone  to  move 
The  cause  of  Zion  in  the  courts  above. 

Nauvoo,  July  1,  1844, 

With  saddened  heart  I  then  returned  to  the  vicinity  of 
Kirtland,  from  whence  I  started — arranged  some  matters  of 
business  and  set  my  face  homeward,  traveling  with  horse  and 
buggy;  nothing  of  interest,  worthy  of  notice,  occurring, 
except,  perhaps,  I  might  mention  a  little  incident  which  hap- 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  83 

pened  after  passing  through  Carthage,  the  place  of  Joseph 
and  Hyrum's  martyrdom. 

The  spirit  of  destruction,  mobocracy  and  murder  was 
rampant,  and  our  enemies  in  Carthage,  and  other  towns  and 
settlements  in  the  vicinity  of  Nauvoo,  were  seeking  every 
opportunity  to  wreak  vengeance  upon  our  people,  especially 
when  it  could  be  accomplished  without  endangering  them- 
selves. 

One  morning,  near  the  break  of  day,  as  I  approached  the 
summit  of  a  long  hill,  I  saw  about  a  dozen  fierce  looking 
men,  armed  with  guns  and  bowie  knives,  advancing  towards 
me.  As  we  approached  each  other  about  half  way  down  the 
hill,  they  eyed  me  very  suspiciously — stopped,  talked  low  and 
excitedly,  but  just  at  that  moment  one  of  my  buggy  wheels 
struck  a  stone,  giving  the  vehicle  a  sudden  jolt,  upon  which 
I  turned  towards  them,  and  in  an  angry  voice  exclaimed, 
"Boys!  Why  in  hell  don't  you  repair  this  road!"  "jfiTe  is 
one  of  us,"  quickly  remarked  one  of  the  group.  "He  is  all 
rif/ht,  lei  him  pass." 

I  had  several  hundred  dollars  about  my  person,  most  of 
which  had  been  entrusted  to  me  to  be  delivered  to  various 
parties;  how  far  my  uncouth  and  undignified  expression 
went  as  security  for  their  money,  must  be  left  to  conjecture. 


84  BIOGRAPHY   AND 


CHAPTER   XV. 

Lorenzo  a  Bachelor.— The  Prophet  instructs  him.— He  changes  tactics. — 
Marries. — Wives  and  Endowments.  — In  the  Temple.  —  Wrath  of  our 
Enemies. — Expulsion  of  the  Saints. — Cross  the  Mississippi  River. — 
Intensely  cold.— Snow  storm. — Outfit. — Camp  organized. — Moves  for- 
ward.— Song  No.  1. — Song  No,  2. 

P  to  this  time  my  brother  lived  a  bachelor.  The  great 
work  in  which  he  was  engaged  as  a  missionary  of  the 
Gospel  of  salvation  to  the  nations  of  the  earth,  had  so 
engrossed  his  mind  and  engaged  the  energies  of  his  soul,  that 
virtually  he  had  ignored  the  first  commandment  to  "  multiply 
and  replenish  the  earth."  To  devote  his  time,  his  talents,  his 
all  to  the  ministry  was  his  all-absorbing  desire;  and  in  conso- 
nance with  this  desire,  he  had  cherished  the  idea  that  domes- 
tic responsibility  would  lessen  his  usefulness;  and,  until  the 
law  of  Celestial  Marriage  was  fully  explained  to  him  by  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  in  a  prolonged  interview  while  the 
two  were  seated  alone  on  the  bank  of  the  Mississippi  river,  as 
before  related,  he  had  not  conceived  the  idea  that  marriage 
was  one  of  the  duties  of  the  great  mission  of  mortal  life. 

With  him,  this,  as  well  as  every  other  practical  doctrine, 
was  only  to  be  understood  to  be  obeyed.  It  is  one  of  his 
peculiarities  to  do  nothing  by  halves;  and  when  convinced  of 
the  duty  of  marriage,  and  that  it  was  a  privilege  accorded 
him  in  connection  with  his  ministerial  calling,  he  entered  into 
it  on  an  enlarged  scale,  by  having  two  wives  sealed  to  him  in 
the  holy  bonds  of  matrimony,  for  time  and  eternity,  at  the 
same  time;  and  not  long  after,  another  was  added  to  the  num- 
ber, and  then  another.  Thus,  all  at  once,  as  it  were,  from  the 
lone  bachelor  he  was  transformed  into  a  husband  invested 
with   many  domestic   responsibilities.     Probably  a  realizing 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  85 

sense  of  the  fact  that  he  had  arrived  at  the  mature  age  of 
thirty-one  years  in  celibacy,  suggested  to  him  the  propriety  of 
making  up  for  lost  time  by  more  than  ordinary  effort,  and  out 
of  the  old  beaten  track. 

Previous  to  the  administration  of  those  sacred  sealing  or- 
dinances, he  explained  to  each  of  the  chosen  ones  the  law, 
obligations  and  object  of  Celestial  Marriage,  and  that  he  might 
be  expected  to  take  others — that  the  ceremony  being  precisely 
the  same  for  each,  they  would  all  occupy  the  same  equal  posi- 
tion, no  one  having  a  higher  claim  than  another. 

It  was  distinctly  understood  and  agreed  between  them 
that  their  marriage  relations  should  not,  for  the  time  being, 
be  divulged  to  the  world;  but  if  circumstances  should  be  such 
that  he  would  wish  to  acknowledge  as  wife,  before  the  world, 
either  one  of  them,  he  should  be  permitted  to  do  so. 

Early  in  the  winter  of  1845-6,  the  Nauvoo  Temple  was 
so  far  completed  that  the  administration  of  the  sacred  ordi- 
nances of  the  Holy  Priesthood  was  commenced,  and  contin- 
ued until  about  the  first  of  February — thousands  of  the  Saints 
receiving  endowments  and  sealings.  My  brother  and  his 
wives,  among  the  number,  had  their  washings,  anointings  and 
endowments,  and  were  sealed  at  a  holy  altar,  a  privilege  and 
blessing  which  they  estimated  above  all  earthly  honors. 
When  Lorenzo  walked  across  the  inner  court  of  the  Temple 
proceeding  to  the  aitar,  accompanied  by  his  four  wives,  all 
stately  appearing  ladies,  one  of  the  Temple  officiates 
exclaimed,  "And  his  train  filled  the  Temple  !  " 

The  wrath  and  bloodthirsty  spirit  of  our  enemies,  sus- 
tained and  encouraged  by  State  authority,  at  this  time  pre- 
dominated to  that  degree  that  the  labors  in  the  Temple  were 
closed,  and  the  energies  of  the  Saints  directed  towards  a  hasty 
flight,  to  avoid  impending  extirpation.  Time  and  circum- 
stances admitted  of  very  little,  and  in  many  instances,  no 
preparation  for  a  journey  of  an  indefinite  length;  and  to  what 
point  we  did  not  know,  but  go  we  must. 


S&  BIOGRAPHY    AKL) 

I  crossed  the  Mississippi  river  on  the  12th  of  February; 
my  brother,  with  a  portion  of  his  family,  a  few  days  later, 
after  having  made  the  necessary  arrangements  for  the  others 
to  follow.  On  the  day  in  which  he  crossed  the  river,  the 
Nauvoo  Temple  took  lire,  but  fortunately  the  fire  was  extin- 
guished before  much  damage  was  sustained. 

We  camped  near  the  bank  of  the  river,  in  a  small  grove. 
We  were  poorly  prepared  for  the  journey  before  us,  especially 
a.t  this  season  of  the  year.  A  heavy  snowstorm  occurred, 
after  w^hich  the  weather  turned  intensely  cold,  and  caused 
considerable  sufifering.  My  brother  had  two  wagons  and  a 
small  tent,  one  cow  and  a  scanty  supply  of  provisions  and 
clothing,  and  yet  was  much  better  ofif  than  some  of  our  neigh- 
bors in  our  general  encampment. 

On  the  7th  of  February,  1846,  Brigham  Young,  our  great 
leader  under  God,  organized  the  Camp  in  order  for  traveling. 
Lorenzo  was,  at  this  time  or  soon  after,  appointed  captain 
over  the  ten  in  which  Parley  P.  and  Orson  Pratt  and  their 
families  were  included.  On  the  first  day  of  March,  the 
ground  covered  with  snow,  we  broke  encampment  about  noon, 
and  soon  nearly  four  hundred  wagons  were  moving  to — vjc 
knew  not  where. 

As  applicable  to  the  circumstances,  I  here  insert  two 
poems  which  I  wrote  in  Camp: 


CAMP  OF  ISRAEL. 

No.  1. 

Although  in  woods  and  tents  we  dwell, 
Shout !  shout !  O  Camp  of  Israel: 
No  '"Christian  "  mobs  on  earth  can  bind 
Our  thoughts,  or  steal  our  peace  of  mind. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  87 


Chorus. 


Though  we  fly  from  vile  aggression, 
We'll  maintain  our  pure  profession — 
Seek  a  peaceable  possession, 
Far  from  Gentiles  and  oppression. 

We'd  better  live  in  tents  and  smoke. 
Than  wear  the  cursed  Gentile  yoke; 
We'd  better  from  our  country  fly, 
Than  by  mobocracy  to  die. 

Chorus. — Though  we  fly,  etc. 

We've  left  the  City  of  Xauvoo, 
And  our  beloved  Temple  too; 
And  to  the  wilderness  we  go, 
Amid  the  winter  frosts  and  snow. 

Choeus. 

Our  homes  were  dear — we  loved  them  well — 
Beneath  our  roofs  we  lain  would  dwell, 
And  honor  our  great  God's  commands. 
By  mutual  rights  of  Christian  lands. 

Chorus. 

Our  persecutors  will  not  cease 
Their  murd'rous  spoiling  of  our  peace, 
And  have  decreed  that  we  shall  go 
To  wilds  where  reeds  and  rushes  grow. 

Chorus. 

The  Camp,  the  Camp — its  numbers  swell — 
Shout!  shout!  O  Camp  of  Israel! 
The  King,  the  Lord  of  hosts  is  near, 
His  armies  guard  our  front  and  rear. 

Chorus. 
West  side  of  the  Mississippi,  Feb.  19th,  184G. 


88  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

CAMP  OF  ISRAEL. 
No.  2. 

Lo,  a  mighty  host  of  Jacot, 

Tented  on  the  western  shore 
Of  the  noble  Mississippi, 

They  had  crossed,  to  cross  no  more. 
At  the  last  day-dawn  of  winter. 

Bound  with  frost  and  wrapped  in  snow; 
Hark!  the  cry  is  "Onward,  onward ! 

Camp  of  Israel,  rise  and  go." 

All  at  once  is  life  and  motion — 

Trunks,  and  beds,  and  baggage  fly; 
Oxen  yoked,  and  horses  harnessed, 

Tents  rolled  up  and  passing  by: 
Soon  the  carriage  wheels  are  moving. 

Onward  to  a  woodland  dell. 
Where  at  sunset  all  are  quartered — 

Camp  of  Israel,  all  is  well. 

Thickly  'round  the  tents  are  clustered, 

Neighb' ring  smokes  together  blend; 
Supper  served,  the  hymns  are  chanted. 

And  the  evening  prayers  ascend. 
Last  of  all  the  guards  are  stationed — 

Heavens!  must  guards  be  serving  here? 
Who  would  harm  the  houseless  exiles? 

Camp  of  Israel,  never  fear. 

Where  is  Freedom?    Where  is  Justice? 

Both  have  from  this  nation  fled; 
And  the  blood  of  martyred  Prophets 

Must  be  answered  on  ifs  head ! 
Therefore,  to  your  teiits,  0  Jacob! 

Like  our  Father  Abra'm  dwell; 
God  will  execute  His  purpose — 

Camp  of  Israel,  all  is  well. 
March  1st,  1846. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  89 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

Garden  Grove. — Pisgah.— Severe  sickness. — Death  of  Elder  Huntington. — 
Lorenzo  called  to  preside. — Condition  of  the  Saints. — A  dilemma. — 
Lorenzo's  policy. — How  he  succeeded. — A  ludicrous  and  enjoyable 
entertainment.  —  Births. — Death. —  Life  incidents. —  President  Young's 
call. — Appointments.— Another  wife. — Arrives  in  the  Valley. — Ordained 
into  the  Quorum  of  the  Twelve. — Builds  a  log  house. 
4-  'f 

[E  moved  slowly  forward.  As  this  was  the  breaking 
up  of  winter,  travel  with  teams  was  exceedingly 
difficult,  especially  as  our  teams  were  not  suitably 
provided  for;  the  animals  lived  mostly  on  browse  (buds  and 
twigs  of  trees,  which  were  felled  for  this  purpose),  and,  conse- 
quently, were  weak  and  poor. 

At  a  locality  which  we  named  Garden  Grove,  we  made  a 
halt,  and  commenced  an  improvement  by  building  a  few  log 
,  huts,  etc.  This  was  done,  more  especially,  for  the  benefit  of 
those  who  would  follow — a  few  remaining  to  cultivate  the 
ground  and  prepare  a  resting  place  for  the  weary  Saints,  while 
the  main  body  of  the  camp  moved  forward  to  another  halt- 
ing place,  which  we  named  Pisgah. 

Now  to  my  brother's  journal:  At  this  place  I  was  taken 
seriously  and  dangerously  ill  with  a  burning  fever,  which  so 
affected  my  brain  that  I  was  delirious  many  days,  lying  at 
the  point  of  death.  While  in  this  condition.  Elder  Phineas 
Richards,  the  father  of  Apostle  F.  D.  Richards,  assisted 
by  other  kind  brethren,  took  me  from  my  bed,  wrapped  in 
a  sheet — placed  me  in  a  carriage,  drove  to  a  stream  of 
water,  and  baptized  me  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  for 
my  recovery.  The  fever  immediately  abated,  and  through 
kind,  unwearied  nursing  and  attention,  by  my  faithful,  lov- 
ing wives,  and   my  dear  sister,  E.   R.   S.  Smith,  aided  and 


dO  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

sanctified  through  the  power  and  blessing  of  God,  I  was  deliv- 
ered from  suffering  and  restored  to  health.  The  sickness  was 
the  result  of  extreme  hardships  and  exposures  consequent  on 
the  journey. 

Elder  William  Huntington  was  called  to  preside  over 
the  settlement  in  Pisgali,  which  position  he  filled  until,  as 
many  others  in  that  location,  he  was  removed  by  death,  and 
his  mortal  remains  consigned  to  the  silent  grave.  After  his 
death,  Elder  Charles  G.  Rich  was  appointed  to  fill  the 
vacancy.  In  the  following  Spring,  1847,  Elder  Rich  left  for  the 
Bluffs,  to  join  the  main  body  of  emigrants,  and  I  succeeded 
him  as  president  of  Pisgah. 

By  this  time  the  Saints  in  Pisgah  were  in  a  very  destitute 
condition,  not  only  for  food  and  clothing,  but  also  for  teams 
and  wagons  to  proceed  on  their  journey.  Several  families 
were  entirely  out  of  provision,  and  dependent  on  the  charity 
of  their  neighbors,  who,  in  most  cdses,  were  illy  prepared  to 
exercise  that  virtue.  But,  above  all  this,  a  sweeping  sickness 
had  visited  the  settlement,  when  there  were  not  sufficient 
well  ones  to  nurse  the  sick;  and  death  followed  in  the  wake, 
and  fathers,  mothers,  children,  brothers,  sisters  and  dearest 
friends  fell  victims  to  the  destroyer,  and  were  buried  with 
little  ceremony,  and  some  destitute  of  proper  burial  clothes. 
Thus  were  sorrow  and  mourning  added  to  destitution.  (Here 
the  journal  closes  for  the  present.) 

What  a  dilemma!  And  who  better  calculated  to  cope 
with  it  than  L'orenzo  Snow?  With  an  indomitable  energy — 
a  mind  fruitful  in  expedients,  and  a  firmness  of  purpose 
that  never  yielded  to  discouragement,  he  proved  himself 
equal  to  an  emergency  which  would  have  terrified  men  of 
ordinary  abilities. 

In  the  first  place  he  moved  to  arouse  and  combine  the 
energies  of  the  people — organized  the  brethren  in  companies, 
making  selections  of  suitable  men,  some  to  proceed  to  the 
Gentile    setlements    to    obtain    work    for     provisions     and 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  91 

clothing,  others  to  put  in  crops  at  home  and  look  after  the 
families  of  those  who  were  called  away — to  repair  wagons, 
making  new  ones  out  of  old,  and  to  manufacture  chairs,  bar- 
rels, tubs,  churns,  baskets  and  such  other  articles  as  could  be 
disposed  of  to  advantage  in  the  neighboring  settlements. 

In  creating  the  desirable  and  necessary  union  and  per- 
fecting thes3  arrangements,  he  met  with  much  opposition 
from  some  who  professed  to  be  Latter-day  Saints,  in  conse- 
quence of  their  ignorance  and  selfishness;  but  through  the 
blessings  of  the  Lord,  he  succeeded  in  having  his  plans  suc- 
cessfully executed. 

He  sent  Elders  Dana  and  Cambell,  two  intelligent  and 
judicious  brethren,  to  the  State  of  Ohio  and  other  parts  of  the 
country,  to  solicit  aid,  to  invite  rich  Gentiles  to  contribute  to 
the  wants  of  the  Saints  and  assist  them  in  their  journey  west- 
ward. They  succeeded  in  gathering  funds  amounting  to 
about  six  hundred  dollars.  The  arrangements  entered  into 
resulted  in  supplying  the  people  with  abundance  of  food  and 
clothing,  besides  facilitating  the  exodus  of  those  who  wished 
to  proceed  on  the  journey  as  early  as  practicable. 

Now  the  joirnal  speaks:  I  had  the  pleasure  of  taking  a 
wagon  load  of  provisions  up  to  the  Bluffs,  and  in  behalf  of 
the  Saints  of  Pisgah,  presenting  it  to  President  Brigham 
Young  as  a  New  Year's  gift,  who  manifested  a  warm  feeling 
of  gratitude  for  this  kind  token  of  remembrance. 

During  the  long  winter  months,  I  sought  to  keep  up  the 
spirits  and  courage  of  the  Saints  in  Pisgah,  not' only  by  inau- 
gurating meetings  for  religious  worship  and  exercises,  in 
different  parts  of  the  settlement,  but  also  by  making  provi- 
sions for,  and  encouraging  proper  amusements  of  various 
kinds.  These  entertainments  corresponded  with  our  circum- 
stances, and,  of  course,  were  of  a  very  unpretentious  and 
primitive  character;  their  novel  simplicity  and  unlikeness  to 
anything  before  witnessed,  added  greatly  to  the  enjoyment. 
They  were  truly  exhibitions  of  ingenuity. 


92  BIOGRAPHY    AKD 

As  a  sample,  I  will  attempt  a  description  of  one,  which 
I  improvised  for  the  entertainment  of  as  many  as  I  could 
reasonably  crowd  together  in  my  humble  family  mansion, 
which  was  a  one-story  edifice,  about  fifteen  by  thirty,  con- 
structed of  logs,  with  a  dirt  roof  and  ground  floor,  displaying 
at  one  end  a  chimney  of  modest  height,  made  of  turf  cut 
from  the  bosom  of  Mother  Earth.  Expressly  for  the  occasion 
we  carpeted  the  floor  with  a  thin  coating  of  clean  straw,  and 
draped  the  walls  with  white  sheets  drawn  from  our  feather- 
less  beds. 

How  to  light  our  hall  suitably  for  the  coming  event  was 
a  consideration  of  no  small  moment,  and  one  which  levied  a 
generous  contribution  on  our  ingenuity. ,  But  we  succeeded. 
From  the  pit  where  they  were  buried,  we  selected  the  largest 
and  fairest  turnips — scooped  out  the  interior,  and  fixed  short 
candles  in  them,  placing  them  at  intervals  around  the  walls, 
suspending  others  to  the  ceiling  above,  which  was  formed 
of  earth  and  cane.  Those  lights  imparted  a  very  peace- 
able, quiet.  Quakerlike  influence,  and  the  light  reflected 
through  those  turnip  rinds  imparted  a  very  picturesque 
appearance. 

During  the  evening  exercises,  several  of  my  friends,  in 
the  warmest  expressions  possible,  complimented  me  and  my 
family  for  the  peculiar  taste  and  ingenuity  displayed  in  those 
unique  and  inexpensive  arrangements. 

The  hours  were  enlivened,  and  happily  passed,  as  we 
served  up  a  dish  of  succotash,  composed  of  short  speeches, 
full  of  life  and  sentiment,  spiced  with  enthusiasm,  appro- 
priate songs,  recitations,  toasts,  conundrums,  exhortations, 
etc.,  etc.  At  the  close,  all  seeped  perfectly  satisfied,  and 
withdrew,  feeling  as  happy  as  though  they  were  not  homeless. 

In  Pisgah,  my  family  was  composed  of  the  following 
individuals:  Mary  Adaline  (my  eldest  wife);  Hyrum,  Orville 
and  Jacob,  her  sons  by  a  former  husband;  Charlotte,  Sarah 
Ann,  Harriet  Amelia.     Porter  and  John  Squires  continued  as 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  93 

members  of  my  family  until  we  arrived  in  Salt  Lake  Valley, 
and,  in  fact,  till  I  returned  from  my  Italian  mission. 

All  of  the  women  above  mentioned  were  sealed  to  me  as 
my  wives  in  the  Temple  at  Nauvoo,  where  we  all  received  our 
second  anointings. 

In  Pisgah,  Charlotte  gave  birth  to  a  daughter  (my  first- 
born), which  we  named  Leonora,  after  my  eldest  sister.  Also 
Adaline  gave  birth  to  a  daughter,  named  Rosetta,  after  my 
mother. 

Little  Leonora  was  taken  sick  and  died,  and  with  deep 
sorrow  we  bore  her  remains  to  their  silent  resting  place,  to  be 
left  alone,  far  from  her  father  and  the  mother  who  gave  her 
birth.  Sarah  Ann  also  gave  birth  to  a  daughter,  named  after 
my  sister  and  her  mother,  Eliza  Sarah. 

Before  the  spring  opened  and  grass  grew  sufficient  to  sus- 
tain our  stock,  we  were  under  the  necessity  of  felling  trees,  to 
feed  our  animals  upon  the  buds  and  twigs,  to  keep  them 
alive. 

In  the  latter  part  of  winter,  my  only  cow  sickened  and 
died,  a  loss  which  we  seriously  felt.  She  had  been  a  great 
help  to  us  on  our  journey,  by  supplying  us  with  milk — was 
remarkably  domesticated,  kind  and  gentle.  She  was  a  present 
from  Sister  Hinckley,  of  Portage  County,  Ohio.  People 
familiar  with  the  circumstances  of  the  Saints  at  that  time 
would  readily  pardon  my  family  for  shedding  a  few  tears  on 
the  occasion.  Incidents  which  in  after  years  would  seem  of 
very  little  or  no  consequence  were  at  that  time  subjects  of 
grave  consideration. 

One  night,  when  our  animals  were  driven  into  the  corral, 
after  having  browsed  among  the  tree  tops  through  the  day,  it 
was  discovered  that  one  steer  was  missing.  Early  the  next 
morning,  with  great  anxiety,  we  went  in  search  of  it.  About 
a  mile  from  home  we  came  to  the  river,  along  the  bank  of 
which  our  stock  had  been  feeding.  The  stream  was  much 
swollen  in  consequence  of  the  melting  snow  and  ice.     For  a 


94  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

long  time  our  search  was  fruitless;  at  last,  when  about  to  give 
up  the  pursuit,  I  discovered,  on  the  opposite  side  of -the  river, 
the  head  and  horns  of  my  drowned  ox  protruding  out  between 
some  large  cakes  of  ice.  I  must  confess  a  feeling  of  sadness 
stole  over  me  at  the  unwelcome  sight.  It  broke  up  one  of  my 
teams  which  it  really  seemed  impossible  for  me  either  to  spare 
or  replace. 

Early  in  the  spring  of  1848,  Lorenzo  was  counseled  by 
President  Young  to  join  him  and  his  company,  and  proceed 
to  the  valleys  of  the  mountains.  Prompt  to  the  instructions, 
he  organized  a  company  comprising  about  twenty-five  families 
and  started  westward. 

On  arrival  at  the  "  Horn,"  he  was  appointed  captain  over 
one  of  the  "  hundreds,"  embracing  one  hundred  wagons.  He 
selected  'Elder  Leman  Hyde  captain  over  one  "fifty,"  and 
Elder  John  Stoker  captain  of  the  other  "fifty." 

On  the  day  his  company  left  their  encampment  at  the 
"Horn,"  another  wife,  Eleanor,  was  sealed  to  him  by  Presi- 
dent Brigham  Young.  The  journal  says:  I  managed  to 
discharge  my  obligations  as  captain  of  my  "hundred"  very 
satisfactorily,  for  which  I  felt  truly  grateful  to  the  Lord. 

He  arrived  in  the  valley  with  his  family  without  further 
serious  accident  —  all  in  good  health  and  rejoicing  in  the 
blessings  of  prospective  peace.  Soon  after  arrival,  he  was 
successful  in  obtaining  what  at  that  time  was  considered  a 
fashionable  log  house,  very  similar  in  size,  style  and  finish  to 
that  heretofore  described  which  he  left  iji  Pisgah. 

On  the  12th  of  February,  1849,  he  was  cited  to  put  in  an 
appearance  at  a  meeting  of  the  Twelve,  then  in  session.  Why 
or  wherefore  he  could  not  imagine;  but,  with  his  character- 
istic promptitude,  he  went  forthwith,  ruminating  in  his  mind 
whether  he  was  called  to  answer  some  unsuspected  charge  or 
other;  but  a  c6nsciousness  of  faithful  integrity  to  the  duties 
assigned  him  predominated  over  every  apprehension.  To  his 
great  surprise,  on  arrival  he  was  informed  of  his  appointment 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  95 

to  the  (Quorum  of  the  Twelve,  and  was  then  ordained  a  mem- 
ber of  that  quorum.  Elders  C.  C.  Rich,  Erastus  Snow  and 
F.  I).  Kichards  were  also  ordained  into  that  quorum  at  the 
same  time,  under  the  hands  of  Brigham  Young,  Heber  C. 
Kimball,  Willard  Richards,  Parley  P.  Pratt  and  John  Taylor. 
In  the  spring  and  summer,  with  the  assistance  of  Porter 
and  John  Squires,  he  built  a  log  house  on  his  lot  in  Salt  Lake 
City,  which,  although  a  little  more  ample  in  dimensions  and 
a  little  improved  in  appearance,  bore  a  striking  resemblance 
to  those  he  occupied  in  Pisgah,  and  in  Salt  Lake  City  on  his 
first  entrance. 


CHAPTER  XVIL 

The  first  celebration. — Lorenzo  chairman  of  committee. — Description  of 
Escort— Moves  from  Bowery  to  President  Young's. — Receives  the 
Presidency. — Returns  to  Bowery.— Singing  by  the  way. — Cheers. — 
Hymn.— Praj'er. — Declaration  of  Independence  read. — Speecli  by  Silver 
Greys. — Ode  sung  by  Silver  Greys. — Shout  of  hosanna. — March  to  the 
dinner  tables. — A  rich  feast. — Thousands  of  the  Saints  partake. — Gentiles 
en  route  to  California,  partake. — Scores  of  Indians  partake. — Grandeur  in 
Simplicity. — Gratitude  to  God. 

.A. 

HE  first  celebration  in  the  valleys  of  the  mountains  was 
held  on  the  twenty-fourth  of  July,  1849 — the  second 
anniversary  of  the  entrance  of  the  pioneers.  In  this, 
Lorenzo  had  much  to  do.  In  fact,  the  originating  and  com- 
piling the  programme  for  the  exercises  of  the  day,  was  the 
product  of  his  fertile  brain.  The  occasion  was  one  which 
called  into  requisition  his  inventive  abilities,  and  exhibited 
his  taste  and  skill  as  an  organizer;  also  the  wonderful  power 
of  co-operative  effort  in  carrying  concerted  plans  into  execu- 
tion. Truly,  it  was  not  creating  out  of  nothing;  but  when  we 
take  into  consideration  the  circumstances  of  the  people  at  that 


96  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

time — driven  from  their  homes — robbed  and  plundered,  and 
so  recently  located  in  a  sterile  waste,  one  thousand  miles 
from  all  supplies,  except  what  they  extracted  from  a  long- 
barren  soil;  it  will  be  at  once  realized  that  it  required  no 
small  stretch  of  thought  and  ingenuity  to  organize,  and  with 
appropriate  honors,  celebrate  a  day  of  so  much  historical 
importance  as  the  one  in  question.  But  they  had  "the  right 
man  in  the  right  place;"  for  in  this  instance,  as  in  everything 
he  undertook,  Lorenzo  verified  the  adage,  "What  is  worth 
doing,  is  worth  doing  well."  And,  to  make  a  success  of  what- 
ever he  undertook,  he  neither  spared  labor  nor  application. 

Although,  since  that  early  day  of  our  mountain  liome, 
as  circumstances  have  changed  —  means  been  multiplied, 
and  foreign  resources  brought  within  the  reach  of  this  once 
isolated  people,  insomuch  that  in  more  recent  celebrations  of 
that  ever  memorable  day,  the  twenty -fourth  of  July,  mam- 
moth displays  have  been  crowned  with  wealth  and  magnifi- 
cence, this  first,  the  opening  one — this  display  of  civilization 
in  a  desolate  wilderness  has  never  been  eclipsed. 

As  it  may  be  interesting  to  many  of  the  coming  genera- 
tion, we  will  here  give  a  brief  description  of  the  celebration, 
as  follows:  The  inhabitants  were  awakened  by  the  firing  of 
cannon,  accompanied  by  music.  The  brass  band,  playing 
martial  airs,  paraded  the  principal  streets  of  the  city,  in  a 
gaily  decorated  omnibus,  with  prancing  steeds,  and  with 
banners  flying,  returning  to  the  Bowery,  from  whence  they 
started. 

The  Bowery  was  one  hundred  feet  long,  by  sixty  wide;  it 
was  built  on  one  hundred  and  four  posts,  and  covered  with 
boards;  but  for  the  services  of  this  day,  a  canopy  or  awning 
was  extended  about  one  hundred  feet  from  each  side  of  the 
Bowery,  to  accommodate  the  vast  multitude  at  dinner. 

At  half-past  seven,  the  large  national  flag,  measuring 
sixty-five  feet  in  length,  was  unfurled  at  the  top  of  the  liberty 
pole,  which  was  one  hundred  and  four  feet  high,  and  was 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  97 

saluted  by  the  firing  of  six  guns,  the  ringing  of  the  "Nauvoo 
bell,"  and  soul-stirring  airs  from  the  band. 

At  eight  o'clock,  the  multitude  was  called  together  by- 
music  and  the  firing  of  guns — the  Bishops  of  the  several 
wards  arranging  themselves  in  the  sides  of  the  aisles,  with 
the  banners  of  their  wards  unfurled,  each  bearing  an  appro- 
priate inscription. 

At  a  quarter  past  eight  a  grand  and  imposing  escort  was 
formed,  under  the  direction  of  Lorenzo  Snow,  Jedediah  M. 
Grant  and  Franklin  D.  Richards,  in  the  following  order,  to 
wit:  (1)  Horace  S.  Eldredge,  marshal,  on  horseback,  in  mili- 
tary uniform;  (2)  brass  band;  (3)  twelve  Bishops,  bearing  the 
banners  of  their  wards;  (4)  twenty -four  young  men  dressed  in 
white  pants,  black  coats,  white  scarfs  on  the  right  shoulder, 
and  coronets  on  their  heads,  each  carrying  in  his  right  hand 
a  copy  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence,  and  the  Constitu- 
tion of  the  United  States,  and  each  wearing  a  sheathed  sword 
by  his  side — one  of  them  carrying  a  beautiful  banner,  on 
which  was  inscribed,  "The  Lion  of  the  Lord;"  (5)  twenty-four 
young  ladies  dressed  in  white,  with  blue  scarfs  on  the  right 
shoulder,  and  wreaths  of  white  roses  on  their  heads,  each 
carrying  a  Bible  and  a  Book  of  Mormon,  and  one  carrying  a 
neat  banner,  inscribed  with  "Hail  to  our  Captain;"  (6)  P.  P. 
Pratt,  John  Taylor,  Charles  C.  Rich,  Daniel  Spencer,  David 
Fullmer,  Willard  Snow,  Erastus  Snow;  (7)  twenty-four  Silver 
Greys,  led  by  Isaac  Morley,  Patriarch — each  carrying. a  staff, 
painted  red  on  the  upper  part,  with  a  bunch  of  white  ribbon 
floating  at  the  top — one  of  them  carrying  the  "Stars  and 
Stripes,"  bearing  the  inscription,  "Liberty  or  Death." 

The  escort  marched  from  the  Bowerj'^  to  the  residence 
of  Governor  Brigham  Young,  and,  at  nine  o'clock,  when 
Brigham  Young  and  Heber  C.  Kimball  had  taken  their 
position  in  the  procession,  in  froAt  of  the  Twelve  Apostles,  it 
moved  forward,  led  by  the  committee,  while  the  cannon 
roared,  the  musketry  rolled,  the  "Nauvoo  bell"  pealed  forth 

8 


98  BIOGRAl'lIY    AND 

its  silvery  notes,  and  the  air  was  filled  with  the  soul-stirring 
strains  of  the  brass  band;  and,  as  a  soft,  sweet  and  soothing 
refrain,  intermingling  harmoniously  as  they  marched,  the 
twenty-four  young  ladies  and  twenty-four  young  gentlemen 
sang  the  following,  composed  by  Apostle  P.  P.  Pratt: 

THE  MOUNTAIN  STANDARD. 

Lol  the  Gentile  chain  is  broken — 

Freedom's  banner  waves  on  high. 
List,  ye  nations:  by  this  token, 

Know  that  your  redemption's  nigh. 

See,  on  j-onder  distant  mountain, 

"Zion's  standard  wide  unfurled; 
Far  above  Missouri's  fountain, 

Lo!  it  waves  for  all  the  world. 

Freedom,  peace  and  full  salvation 

Are  the  blessings  guaranteed; 
Liberty  to  every  nation, 

Evei'y  tongue  and  every  creed. 

Come,  ye  Christian  sects  and  pagan. 

Pope  and  Protestant  and  priest — 
Woi-shipers  of  God  and  Dagan, 

Come,  0  come,  to  Freedom's  feiist. 

Come,  ye  sons  of  doubt  and  wonder, 

Indian,  Moslem,  Greek  or  Jew; 

•  All  your  shackles  burst  asunder — 

■'         • 
Freedom's  banner  waves  for  you. 

Cease  to  butcher  one  another — 

Join  the  covenant  of  peace; 
Be  to  all,  a  friend — a  brother, 

This  will  bring  the  world's  release. 

Lo!  our  King,  the  great  Messiah, 

Prince  of  Peace,  shall  come  to  reign; 

^und  again,  ye  heavenly  choir, 
Peace  on  earth,  good  will  to  men. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  99 

On  arriving  at  the  Bowery,  the  escort  was  received  with 
shouts  of  "HosANNA  TO  GoD  AND  THE  Lamb!"  While  the 
Governor  and  suite,  Patriarch  and  Presiding  Bishops  were  pass- 
ing down  the  aisle,  the  people  cheered  and  shouted,  "Hail  to 
THE  Governor  of  Deseret."  These  being  seated  on  the 
stand  by  the  committee,  the  escort  marched  around  the  Bow- 
ery, singing  an  appropriate  hymn — then  down  the  aisle,  and 
were  seated  in  double  rows  on  each  side. 

The  assembly  was  called  to  order,  and  prayer  offered  by 
Apostle  Erastus  Snow. 

Richard  Ballantyne,  chairman  of  the  twenty-four  young 
men,  came  to  the  stand,  and,  in  a  neat  speech,  presented  the 
Declaration  of  Independence  and  the  Constitution  of  the 
United  States  to  Governor  Young,  which  was  received  with 
three  shouts,  "May  they  live  forever!"  led  by  Governor 
Young. 

The  Declaration  of  Independence  was  then  read,  the  brass 
band  following  with  lively  airs,  after  which  the  following 
Song  of  Liberty,  by  E.  R.  S.  Smith,  was  sung  by  the  twenty- 
four  young  ladies: 

SONG  OP  LIBERTY. 

Long,  long  ago,  when  Earth  and  Time 

Were  in  the  morn  of  life, 
All  joyous  in  their  lovely  prime, 

With  fragrant  beauty  rife. 
All  nature  then  in  order  crowned 

With  perlect  harmony; 
Luxuriant  products  clothed  the  ground, 

O,  there  was  liberty. 

No  vail  obscured  the  worlds  on  high 

From  those  that  dwelt  on  earth; 
But  in  the  pathway  of  the  sky,  • 

They  journeyed  back  and  forth. 


100  BIOGllArHY    AND 

Then  God  and  angels  talked  with  men, 

And  woman,  too,  was  free, 
For  both  were  pure  and  sinless  then, 

In  perfect  liberty. 

The  curse  pursued  transgression's  track, 

And  man  from  God  was  driven, 
Until  the  Priesthood  brought  him  back. 

To  do  the  will  of  heaven. 
We'll  shout  hosanna  to  the  Lord, 

For  what  is  yet  to  be, 
When  earth  and  man  will  be  restored 

To  God  and  liberty. 

We  see  the  lighthouse  brightly  blaze 

Far  o'er  the  boisterous  wave; 
With  cheering  prospects  thus  we  gaze 

On  hopes  beyond  the  grave; 
For  woman,  if  submissive  here 

To  God's  divine  decree, 
Eestored,  will  fill  a  noble  sphere 

In  glorious  liberty. 

The  Lord  has  set  His  gracious  hand. 

And  by  His  mighty  power, 
He  led  His  people  to  this  land — 

Preparing  for  the  hour; 
For  Earth  and  Time  are  growing  old, 

And  soon  Eternity 
Will  to  the  Saints  of  God  unfold 

Celestial  liberty. 

The  singing  by  the  young  ladies  performed,  Elder 
Phineas  Richards  came  forward  in  behalf  of  the  twenty-four 
aged  sires,  and  read  their  loyal  and  patriotic  add'ress,  as  fol- 
lows: 

lo  our  honorable  President  and  this  respectable  Avdience: 

Respected  Fellow  Citizens: — Permit  us,  the  aged  Fathers 
in  Israel,  to  mingle  our  voices  with  yours  on  this  interesting 
occasion — an  o(?casion  which  is  calculated  to  call  into  exercise 
the  most  acute  feelings  of  the  human  heart. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  101 

The  circumstance  which  we  this  day  commemorate,  will 
form  a  very  important  item  in  the  history  of  succeeding  ages. 
Two  years  ago  this  day,  when  President  Brigham  Young  first 
entered  this  valley,  he  completed  the  most  extraordinary 
expedition  ever  recorded  in  the  annals  of  history. 

There  are  sometimes  -small  and  seemingly  trivial  events 
in  the  life  of  man,  with  which  every  other  period  most  natu- 
rally associates.  There  are  circumstances  in  the  history  of 
nations,  which  seem  as  fulcrums,  around  which  everything 
else  revolves.  But  the  period,  the  circumstance,  the  event 
which  we  now  commemorate,  is  one  with  which  is  associated 
the  interests  of  the  world — the  salvation  of  the  whole  human 
family. 

What  must  be  the  feelings,  this  day,  of  President  Young, 
the  leader  of  that  noble  band  of  Pioneers,  while  he  contem- 
plates the  results  of  the  last  two  years?  Realizing  the  respon- 
sibility of  his  position  as  the  head  of  a  numerous  people,  per- 
secuted and  driven  from  their  cherished  homes,  where  their 
first  leader  and  Prophet  had  sealed  his  mission  with  his 
blood;  we  say,  what  must  have  been  his  feelings  when,  with  a 
little  band,  with  barely  necessaries  sufficient  to  sustain  life  for 
a  few  months,  and  leaving  their  families  nearly  destitute,  on 
lands  claimed  by  faithless  savages,  he  started  forth  into  the 
wilderness  in  search  of  a  home  for  his  people,  like  Abraham 
of  old,  "not  knowing  whither  he  went?"  But  he  knew  that 
God  had  called  him — he  trusted  in  the  arm  of  Omnipotence, 
and  by  the  unseen  hand  of  the  Almighty  Jehovah,  their  feet 
were  directed  across  a  trackless  desert  to  this  place.  And 
who,  fellow  citizens,  with  the  recollections  of  the  past  and  the 
anticipations  of  the  future,  would  attempt  to  describe  the 
feelings  that  on  this  occasion  fill  the  breasts  of  your  aged 
fathers? 

Soon,  like  the  Patriarchs  of  old,  we  expect  to  be  gathered 
to  our  fathers.  Our  bosoms  swell  with  gratitude  to  the  Most 
High,  that  after  years  of  tossing  to  and  fro,  our  feet  are  one* 


102  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

more  established  upon  a  land  of  peace;  although  exiled  by 
the  bloody  hand  of  persecution  from  the  much  loved  lands  of 
our  nativity — our  once  beautiful  homes  and  quiet  firesides, 
where  we  inherited  the  sweets  of  domestic  life  from  those  who 
fought  the  battles  of  the  American  Revolution,  to  establish 
the  principles  of  equity,  and  a  government  of  peace.  From 
them,  too,  as  a  natural  inheritance,  have  we  imbibed,  and 
with  ardor  cherished,  the  holy  fire  of  patriotism;  which,  hav- 
ing been  constitutionally  implanted  in  our  natures,  can  never 
become  extinct.  As  easily  might  the  earth  be  removed  from 
its  orbit — as  well  might  yonder  sun  be  made  to  emanate  dark- 
ness instead  of  light,  as  the  glorious  priciples  of  liberty  be 
eradicated  from  our  bosoms. 

Little  did  our  fathers  think,  while  rehearsing  to  their 
children  the  sufferings  of  the  pilgrims  who  fled  from  the 
religious  oppression  of  the  Old  World,  and  while  recounting 
the  scenes  of  hardship,  privation  and  death,  while  passing 
through  the  struggle  that  "tried  men's  souls,"  to  plant  the  tree 
of  liberty,  to  establish  freedom  and  equal  rights,  and  to 
bequeath  the  laws  of  protection  and  republicanism  to  their 
posterity — we  say,  little  did  they  think  that  we,  their  sons, 
would  have  to  cower  beneath  the  hand  of  oppression — be 
chased  like  the  roe  upon  the  mountains,  and  forced  to  flee  before 
the  reeking  sword  of  an  unhallowed  mobocracy,  and  hunt  a 
refuge,  a  hiding  place,  beyond  the  track  of  civilization! 
Little  did  they  think  that  so  soon  the  proud- crested  Eagle 
would  seek  an  asylum  behind  the  western  hills,  and  that  the 
blood  of  the  noblest  martyrs  that  ever  graced  this  lower  world 
would  remoisten  the  soil  which  had  so  lately  been  purchased 
by  the  blood  of  heroes! 

But,  brethren  and  friends,  we  who  have  lived  to  three- 
score years,  have  beheld  the  government  of  the  United  States 
in  its  glory,  and  know  that  the  outrageous  cruelties  we  have 
suffered  proceeded  from  a  corrupted  and  degenerate  adminis- 
tration, wliile  the  pure  principles  of  our  boasted  Constitution 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  lO.'l 

remain  unchanged.  President  Joseph  Smith  experienced  and 
well  comprehended  this  corruption;  and,  inspired  by  the 
Spirit  of  the  Almighty,  foretold  the  sequel,  and,  with  the  pen- 
cil of  heaven,  portrayed  the  impending  desolation 'and  ruin; 
and,  prompted  by  an  unction  from  the  upper  world,  essayed 
to  put  forth  his  hand  to  preserve  the  tottering  fabric  from 
destruction.  "But  they  have  done  unto  him  as  they  listed" — 
they  have  driven  the  Saints  from  their  midst — they  have 
demolished  the  bulwarks  of  liberty  and  protection,  and  now 
the  vengeance  of  insulted  heaven  awaits  them! 

In  our  humble  opinion,  having  been  taught  by  bitter 
experience,  that  under  a  defective  administration  of  political 
government,  religious  toleration  can  exist  only  in  name,  it 
devolves  upon  us,  as  a  people  instructed  by  the  revelations  of 
God,  with  hearts  glowing  with  love  for  our  fallen  country,  to 
revive,  support,  and  carry  into  effect  the  original,  uncorrupted 
principles  of  the  Revolution,  and  the  constitutional  govern- 
ment of  our  patriotic  forefathers. 

To  you,  President  Young,  as  the  successor  of  President 
Smith,  do  we  now  look,  as  to  a  second  Washington,  so  far  as 
political  freedom  is  concerned,  to  replant  the  standard  of 
American  liberty,  to  unfurl  the  banner  of  protection,  to 
re-establish  equal  rights,  to  nourish  the  broad-plumed  eagle 
that  has  fled  to  the  recesses  of  the  mountains  crowned  with 
eternal  snows,  to  unsheath  the  sword  of  justice,  to  do  honor  to 
the  memories  of  the  heroes  of  the  Revolution,  and  to  A^v 
memory  whose  blood  now  cries  from  the  ground  in  behalf  of 
a  loyal,  innocent,  persecuted  and  exiled  people. 

From  a  long  personal  acquaintance,  and  a  knowledge  of 
the  inflexible,  godlike  integrity  which  has  characterized  your 
adherence  to,  and  your  support  of,  our  murdered  Prophet; 
with  the  utmost  confidence  we  pledge  ourselves  to  uphold, 
and,  as  much  as  lies  in  our  power,  to  assist  you  in  resuscitat- 
ing and  re-establishing  those  glorious  principles,  while  we 
live;  and  when  we  die,  we  bequeath  this  pledge  as  a  sacred  leg- 


104  BIOGRAPHY  V AND 

acy  to  our  children.  As  we  have  inherited  the  spirit  of  lib- 
erty and  the  fire  of  patriotism  from  our  fathers,  so  let  them 
descend  unadulterated  to  our  posterity. 

Should  not  we,  who  have  suffered  atrocious  cruelties,  rise 
up  and  redeem  our  once  sacred  Constitution  from  the  foul 
disgrace  with  which  it  has  been  stamped,  and  the  eternal 
infamy  to  which  it  is  destined,  unless  a  spirit  of  philanthropy 
and  independence  shall  somewhere  be  aroused  for  its  rescue? 
Shall  not  we,  fellow  citizens,  rise  up  in  the  spirit  of  freemen 
and  do  honor  to  the  shades  of  the  departed  heroes  of  '76? 
Let  us  show  ourselves  to  be  worthy  sons  of  our  noble,  patriotic 
ancestors.  Let  us  prove  to  the  United  States,  that  when  they 
drove  the  Saints  from  them,  they  not  only  drove  from  their 
midst  soldiers  who  were  bravest  in  protecting  their  western 
frontier,  but  also  the  firmest  supporters  of  American  Inde- 
pendence. Let  us  be  true  to  our  trust.  Profiting  by  scenes  of 
suffering  in  the  recent  school  of  our  experience,  let  us  watch 
with  jealous  eye  the  first  encroachment  of  civil  power. 
Should  the  infernal  monster  despotism  dare  lift  its  hydra 
head  upon  this  western  Territory,  Mr.  President,  although 
burthened  by  the  weight  of  years,  and  worn  down  with  hard- 
ship, privation  and  fatigue,  we,  the  gray-headed,  with  you  for 
our  leader,  are  ready  at  any  moment  to  step  forth  and 
unsheath  the  sword  in  defense  of  that  which  our  fathers  have 
taught  us  to  hold  dearer  than  life. 

Yes,  we  are  re^dy;  and,  as  we  follow  you,  we  call  upon 
these  young  men,  oilr  sons,  to  follow  us;  and  sooner  lay  their 
lives  upon  the  holy  altar  of  liberty  than  submit  to  be  crushed 
by  the  inquisitorial  Juggernaut  of  oppression.  Let  the  sacred 
motto  ^'Liberty  or  Death"  be  inscribed  on  every  scabbard, 
helmet,  buckler  and  shield. 

Yes,  here,  with  this  Territorial  government,  let  a  standard 
of  liberty  be  erected  that  shall  reach  to  heaven,  and  be  a 
rallying  point  for  all  the  nations  of  the  earth.  Here  let  the 
insigniaed  banner  begin  to  be  unfurled  that  shall  yet  extend 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  105 

its  benign  protecting  wand  to  every  kingdom  upon  the  face  of 
the  earth;  that  while  revohition  treads  on  the  heel  of  revolu- 
tion— while  commotion,  anarchy  and  devastation  push  for- 
ward the  reckless  besom  of  destruction,  and  with  continuous 
sweep  are  annihilating  the  last  hopes  of  comfort  in  human 
life;  while  in  the  prophetic  language  of  Scripture,  "all  faces 
shall  gather  blackness,"  here  let  the  ensign  of  peace,  like  a 
heavenly  beacon,  invite  to  a  haven  of  rest,  an  oasis  of  civil, 
political  and  religious  liberty. 

From  here  let  peans  of  theo-democracy  or  republicanism 
reverberate  from  valley  to  valley,  from  mountain  to  moun- 
tain, from  Territory  to  Territory,  from  State  to  State,  from 
nation  to  nation,  from  empire  to  empire,  from  continent  to 
continent,  till  the  thrilling  echo  shall  be  responded  from 
Behring's  Straits  and  the  straits  of  Magellan,  from  Great 
Britain  and  the  states  of  Europe,  from  Africa,  from  Hindostan 
and  even  from  China,  the  proud,  self-styled  "celestial  empire" 
of  the  east. 

At  the  conclusion  of  the  address,  the  assembly  arose  and 
shouted  three  times,  "Hosanna!  hosanna!  hosanna  to  God  and 
the  Lamb,  for  ever  and  ever,  amen  and  amen!"  while  the  ban- 
ners were  waved  by  the  Bishops.  Then,  after  the  band  had 
played  a  lively  air,  the  clerk  read  the  Ode  to  Liberty,  written 
for  the  occasion  by  E.  R.  S.  Smith. 

The  ode  was  then  sung  by  the  Silver  Greys,  to  the  tuno 
"Bruce's  Address." 

ODE  TO  LIBERTY. 

Fairest  spirit  of  the  skies, 
Fairest  child  of  Paradise, 
Once  Columbia's  lawful  prize — 
Glorious  Liberty. 

Thee  our  noble  fathers  sought — 
For  thyself  our  heroes  fought. 


106  BIOGRAPHY    AXD 

Thus  our  bleeding  patriots  bought 
Precious  Liberty. 

When  thy  banner  waves  abroad, 
All  may  freely  worship  God, 
Fearless  of  the  tyrant's  rod — 
Sacred  Liberty. 

Never,  never  cease  to  wave 
O'er  the  ashes  of  the  brave; 
Shield,  O  shield  the  patriot's  grave — 
Flag  of  Liberty. 

Should  oppression  boldly  dare 
From  thy  brow  the  wreath  to  tear, 
Righteous  vengeance  shall  not  sj^are 
The  foes  of  Liberty. 

Sooner  than  to  bondage  yield. 
Bravely  in  the  battle  field, 
Let  the  sons  of  freemen  wield 
The  sword  for  Liberty. 

God,  who  moved  our  worthy  sires, 
When  they  kindled  Freedom's  fires, 
Zion's  noble  sons  inspires 
To  cherish  Liberty. 

Here,  with  godlike  grasp  and  bold. 
We  the  Coiistitution  hold, 
Pure  as  when  it's  sacred  fold 
Sheltered  Liberty. 

Freedom,  Justice,  Truth  and  Peace, 
Shall  throughout  these  vales  increase; 
Shout,  O  shout,  till  time  shall  cease, 
Truth  and  Liberty! 

Here,  amid  the  mountain  sky, 
Freedom's  banner  waves  on  high; 
Let  the  heaven-born  echo  fly — 
God  and  Liberty  ! 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  107 

The  hour  of  intermission  having  arrived,  the  escort  was 
re-formed ;  the  Bishops  collected  the  residents  of  their  respec- 
tive wards,  and  marched  with  them  to  the  dinner  tables, 
where  thousands  of  Saints  dined  sumptuously  on  the  pro- 
ducts of  the  valley,  judiciously  and  delicately  prepared,  and 
rendered  delicious  in  connection  with  what  foreign  luxuries 
were  obtained  in  exchange  for  staple  articles,  as  flour,  butter, 
potatoes,  etc.,  from  travelers  to  California.  Several  hundreds 
of  those  Gentile  emigrants,  who,  en  route  to  California,  had 
stopped  to  recruit,  partook  of  the  social  repast,  as  did  also 
threescore  of  Indians.  In  proportion  to  the  numbers,  no 
celebration  ever  passed  off  with  more  eclat — no  one  has  been 
conducted  with  more  order,  and  no  feast  partaken  of  with 
better  zest,  with  more  mutual  love  and  friendship,  nor  with 
hearts  more  filled  to  overflowing  with  gratitude  to  God  for  the 
outpouring  of  His  blessings  and  for  the  manifestations  of  His 
overruling  hand. 


CHAPTER   XVIII. 

The  Brethren  covenant  (o  help  the  poor  out  from  Nauvoo.— Lorenzo  called 
to  obtain  means.— The  poverty  and  liberality  of  the  Saints.— One  offers 
his  only  cow. — Anecdote  of  Captain  Brown. — Called  on  a  mission  to 
Italy. — Increase  of  family. — Weight  of  responsibility.^No  time  for 
preparation.— Company  organized. — Letter  to  hisSister. — The  Journey. — 
Wonderful  manifestations  of  the  hand  of  God. — Nauvoo. — Carthage. — 
Arrival  in  Liverpool. — Meets  the  brethren. 

lEFORE  the  first  companies  of  the  Saints  who  were 
driven  from  Illinois  left  Xauvoo,  the  leading  brethren 
entered  into  a  solemn  covenant  they  would  not  cease 
their  exertions  until  all  the  Saints  who  had  not  the  means, 
but  were  desirious  of  moving  to  the  location  of  the  Church, 
should  be  assisted  to  do  so.     In  connection  with  this,  in  his 


108  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

journal,  ray  brother  says:  Early  in  the  autumn  oE  1849,  I  was 
called  to  assist  in  gathering  m'eans  for  emigrating  the  poor 
Saints.  This  movement  culminated  in  what  is  now  known  as 
the  "Perpetual  Emigrating  Company,"  the  organization  of 
which  was  commenced  at  the  October  Conference,  for  the 
gathering  of  Saints  from  all  parts  of  the  world. 

In  performing  the  mission  of  soliciting  means  from  the 
Saints  who,  after  having  been  robbed  and  plundered,  had 
performed  a  journey  of  more  than  one  thousand  miles,  and 
just  located  in  an  unwatered,  desolate  recess  of  the  great 
"American  Desert,"  I  found  myself  inducted  into  an  uphill 
business.  With  very  few  exceptions,  the  people  had  very 
little,  or  nothing  they  could  possibly  spare.  But  the  efforts 
and  willingness,  everywhere  manifested,  to  eke  out  a  portion 
of  the  little — the  feeling  of  liberality  and  greatness  of  soul, 
which  everywhere  I  met  in  the  midst  of  poverty,  the  warm- 
hearted greetings  I  received  even  where  comparative  indigence 
held  court,  filled  my  heart  with  exceeding  great  joy.  One 
man  insisted  that  I  should  take  his  only  cow,  saying  that 
the  Lord  had  delivered  him,  and  blessed  him  in  leaving  the  old 
country  and  coming  to  a  land  of  peace;  and  in  giving  his  only 
cow,  he  felt  that  he  would  only  do  what  duty  demanded,  and 
what  he  would  expect  from  others,  were  the  situation  reversed. 

After  visiting  the  Saints  in  Great  Salt  Lake  City,  I  traveled 
north,  calling  on  all  the  inhabitants,  who  at  this  early  date 
were  much  scattered,  and  went  as  far  as  Ogden,  then  the 
northern  limit  of  our  settlements,  and  there  found  about  one 
dozen  families.  I  was  hospitably  entertained  by  Captain 
Brown,  who  occupied  a  log  house  with  earth  floor,  and  roof  of 
the  same  material,  with  the  addition  of  willow  boughs.  I 
called  a  meeting,  which  was  held  in  the  captain's  house — 
everybody  attended,  and  we  had  a  glorious  season.  The 
hearts  of  the  Saints  were  open,  and,  considering  their  circum- 
stances, they  donated  liberally  and  amply,  and  I  need  not  say 
cheerfully.     Elder  (Captain)  Brown  exhibited  the  nobility  and 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  109 

generosity  of  soul  characteristic  of  the  man.  There  is  an 
amusing  anecdote  told  of  Captain  Brown,  as  follows:  He 
owned  a  ferry  on  the  Weber  River  at  the  time  when  the  "Gold 
Diggers"  were  rushing  through  the  country,  some  of  whom 
were  bitterly  hostile  to  the  "Mormons,"  and  availed  themselves 
of  every  occasion  to  vent  their  spite  in  the  presence  and  hear- 
ing of  the  captain,  in  the  following  style:  "Whoa  haw,  old 
Brigham,"  "Gee  up  there,  old  Heber,"  at  the  same  time 
flourishing  and  cracking  their  long  ox  whips.  This  vulgar 
language  applied  in  demeaning  the  leaders  of  the  Church, 
made  Captain  Brown  very  angry,  so  much  so  that  he  could 
hardly' restrain  himself  from  retaliating;  but  Anally,  when, 
with  increasing  impudence,  they  added  the  name  of  Captain 
Brown,  his  temper  at  once  arose  to  fever  hea  ,  and  became 
uncontrollable,  and  to  use  his  own  words,"!  pitched  into  them." 
In  public  meetings,  occasionally,  I  have  referred  to  this  anec- 
dote in  illustrating  a  principle,  i.  e.,  when  the  Priesthood  is 
assailed,  we  should  be  more  valiant  in  its  defense  than  when 
the  offense  is  merely  personal.  Without  doubt  this  was  the 
captain's  sentiment,  and  had  he  received  the  first  insult,  he 
could  have  borne  it,  but  after  having  the  brethren  insulted, 
which  was  all  he  could  endure  and  contain  himself,  the  addi- 
tion of  his  name  was  "the  straw  that  broke  the  camel's  back." 

At  the  October  Conference  many^of  the  leading  Elders 
were  called  on  missions  to  different  nations  of  the  earth. 
Lorenzo  was  appointed  to  establish  a  mission  in  Italy,  with 
discretionary  power  to  labor  in  any  other  country  or  nation, 
whenever  the  Spirit  should  direct.  He  arranged  as  best  he 
could  under  the  circumstances,  for  the  comfort  of  his  family 
during  his  absence — his  family  having  increased  by  the  birth 
of  a  son,  Oliver  Goddard,  and  a  daughter,  Roxcy  Charlotte, 
born  in  Salt  Lake  City. 

In  less  than  two  weeks  from  the  time  of  his  appointment, 
he  was  to  leave.  With  little  means — in  a  wild,  uncultivated 
country,  one  thousand  miles   from    supplies,  what  could    ho 


110  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

do  towards  providing  for  the  coming  wants  of  an  increasing 
family,  which  in  a  few  days  he  was  to  leave  for  an  indefinite 
period?  Although  he  felt  the  weight  of  the  responsibilities  of 
a  husband  and  father,  he  did  not  hesitate.  He  knew  that  God, 
through  His  servants,  had  called  him  to  the  mission — the 
mission  was  before  him,  and  its  accomplishment  paramount 
to  every  consideration.  The  two  young  men,  John  and  Porter 
kindly  proposed  to  remain  with  his  family  during  his  absence 
and  render  all  the  assistance  in  their  power. 

This  was  the  first  company  of  missionaries  sent  from  the 
Ivocky  Mountains;  it  was  organized  on  the  nineteenth  of 
October,  by  President  Brigham  Young  and  Heber  C.  Kimball, 
and  the  brethren  started  the  same  day  on  their  various 
missions — some  to  Nauvoo  to  assist  in  gathering  the  Saints 
remaining  there — some  to  the  Eastern  States,  and  others  to  the 
nations  abroad.  Shadrach  Roundy  was  appointed  captain  of 
the  company  across  the  plains. 

We  will  now  glean  a  portion  of  my  bi  other's  history 
from  his  letters,  in  which  we  meet  him  in  Southampton, 
England  : 

Southampton,  England,  June  14,  1850. 
Mu  Bear  Sister: 

Although  nearly  half  the  world  lies  between  us,  I  hope 
tliis  brief  record  of  my  travels  will  reach  you  in  safety. 
Wherever  I  may  be  destined  to  wander,  I  shall  ever  remem- 
ber those  claims  of  relationship,  which  may  be  interrupted 
on  earth,  but  are  happily  consecrated  in  your  bosom  and  mine 
for  eternity;  they  seem  like  a  golden  chain,  passing  over  earth 
and  ocean,  and  linking  this  foreign  shore  with  your  dwelling 
in  the  far  distant  West. 

Recalling  the  scenes  of  the  past,  my  mind  reverts  to  the 
nineteenth  of  October,  1849,  when,  in  solemn  silence,  I  left 
what,  next  to  God,  was  dearest  to  my  heart — my  friends,  my 
loving  wives  and  my  dear  little  children.  As  I  pursued  my 
journey,    in  company  with    my  brethren,   many   conflicting 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  Ill 

feelings  occupied  my  bosom.  The  gardens  and  fields  in  and 
around  our  new-born  city,  just  emerging  from  nature's  bar- 
renness, through  the  faith,  energy  and  the  necessities  of  the 
exiled  Saints,  now  struggling  for  subsistence,  in  a  wuld  recess 
in  the  Rocky  Mountains,  were  exchanged  for  the  vast 
unbroken  wilderness  which  lay  spread  out  before  us  for  a 
thousand  miles. 

If  my  mind  still  glanced  onward,  there  was  the  stormy 
main,  and,  in  the  far  distant  perspective,  a  land  of  strangers — 
the  field  of  my  mission.  We  were  hastening  farther  and 
still  farther  from  the  mighty  magnet — home.  But  we  knew 
that  the  work  in  which  we  were  engaged  was  to  carry  light  to 
those  who  sat  in  darkness  and  in  the  Valley  of  the  Shadow  of 
Death,  and  our  bosoms  glowed  with  love  and  compassion 
toward  them. 

Some  persons  feared  our  horses  were  too  enfeebled  to 
bear  us  over  the  mighty  plain;  but  when  the  snows  begail  to 
fall,  winds  swept  our  pathway,  and  enabled  us  to  pass  without 
difficulty,  while  on  our  right  and  left  the  country  was  deeply 
covered  for  hundreds  of  miles. 

One  day,  as  we  were  taking  our  noontide  meal,  and  our 
horses  were  quietly  grazing  on  the  prairie;  the  following  thrill- 
ing scene  occurred.  A  startling  call  resounded  through  our 
little  camp,  "7b  arms!  to  arms!  the  Indians  are  upon  us!"  All 
eyes  were  turned  in  the  direction,  and  we  beheld  a  spectacle, 
grand,  imposing  and  frightful.  Two  hundred  warriors,  upon 
their  furious  steeds,  painted,  armed  and  clothed  with  all  the 
horrors  of  war,  rushing  towards  us  like  a  mighty  torrent.  In 
a  moment  we  placed  ourselves  in  attitude  of  defence.  But 
could  we  expect,  with  thirty  men,  to  withstand  this  powerful 
host?  Onward  rushed  the  savage  band  Avith  accelerated  speed 
as  a  huge  rock,  loosened  from  the  mountain's  brow,  dashes 
impetuously  downward,  sweeping,  overturning,  and  burying 
everything  in  its  course! 

We  saw  it  was  their  intention  to  crush  us  beneath  the 


112  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

feet  of  their  foaming  chargers.  They  approached  within  a 
few  paces,  and  in  another  moment  we  should  be  overwhelmed, 
when  lo!  an  alarm  like  an  electric  shock  struck  through  their 
ranks  and  stayed  their  career,  as  an  avalanche,  sweeping  down 
the  mountain  side,  stops  in  the  midst  of  its  course  by  the 
power  of  a  hand  unseen.  The  Lord  had  said,  "Touch  not  mini' 
anointed,  and  do  my  j)rophets  no  har?n." 

Many  incidents  occurred  which  called  forth  the  remark 
that  in  our  past  experience  the  hand  of  the  Lord  had  never 
been  more  visibly  manifested.  When  we  arrived  on  the 
banks  of  the  great  Missouri,  her  waters  immediately  congealed 
for  the  iirst  time  during  the  season,  thus  forming  a  bridge  over 
which  we  passed  to  the  other  side;  this  was  no  sooner  accom- 
plished than  the  torrent  ran  as  before. 

On  arriving  at  Kanesville,  we  were  saluted  with  shout- 
ings, firing  of  cannon,  songs  of  rejoicing,  and  other  demonstra- 
tions of  welcome.  During  the  few  days  of  our  stay,  we  experi- 
enced universal  kindness  from  the  Saints.  I  shall  never  for- 
get the  parting  with  President  Hyde,  and  the  deep  interest  he 
manifested  for  myself  and  mission  as  he  gave  an  affectionate 
farewell,  and  in  the  fulness  of  his  soul  implored  the  powers 
of  heaven  to  protect  me  from  evil  in  that  stronghold  of  super- 
stition, dark  and  benighted  Italy. 

I  passed  through  Mount  Pisgah  and  Garden  Grove.  At 
both  places  I  much  enjoyed  the  society  of  my  old  acquaint- 
« ances.  I  proceeded  to  Nauvoo — I  gazed  upon  its  ruins — the 
direful  work  of  mobocracy.  My  heart  sickened  as  I  contem- 
plated that  once  beautiful  city,  filled  with  the  songs  of 
rejoicing,  and  all  that  was  good  and  virtuous;  where  the  voice 
of  the  Prophet  had  sounded  forth  upon  the  ears  of  thousands 
the  deep  and  heavenly  mysteries  that  had  been  concealed  for 
ages.  There  we  had  met  together,  oft  relating  the  sad  tale  of 
our  past  woes,  the  bitter  cup  of  persecution  of  which  we  had 
taken  such  abundant  draughts;  there  the  old  and  the  young 
had  rejoiced  together  in  the  New  and  Everlasting  Covenant. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  113 

But  now,  O  how  sad  the  change!  The  moss  was  growing 
upon  the  buildings,  which  were  fast  crumbling  down;  the 
windows  were  broken  in,  the  doors  were  shaking  to  and  fro 
by  the  wind,  as  they  played  upon  their  rusty,  creaking  hinges. 
The  lovely  Temple  of  our  God  —  once  the  admiration  and 
astonishment  of  the  world  and  the  hope  of  the  Saints,  was 
burned,  and  its  blackened  walls  were  falling  upon  each  other! 
Ever  and  anon  a  human  head  would  be  thrust  through  win- 
dows to  gaze  upon  the  traveler;  but  these  people  were  not 
Saints — they  who  were  dwelling  in  those  houses,  who  walked 
those  streets,  believed  not  in  Jesus,  the  Son  of  God — they  were 
professed  infidels. 

Shortly  after  leaving  Nauvoo,  I  visited  another  place  of 
painful  interest  in  the  history  of  the  Saints.  If,  on  ordinary 
occasions,  words  are  too  weak  to  convey  the  feelings  of  the 
soul,  where  shall  I  find  language  to  portray  the  thoughts  that 
agitated  my  mind  as  I  entered  Carthage?  There,  but  a  few 
years  before,  was  a  scene  over  which  my  breast  alternately 
glows  and  chills  with  horror  and  indignation.  There  an 
infamous  mob  were  imbruing  their  hands  in  the  blood  of  our 
beloved  Prophet  and  Patriarch,  Joseph  and  Hyrum.  O 
Earth!  Then  flowed  on  thy  cold  bosom  the  blood  of  thy 
noblest  and  best.  Who  were  those  Martyred  Ones?  Ask 
the  ministering  angels  from  on  high!  Ask  the  demons  of  the 
dark  abyss!  Ask  the  mighty  throng  whom  they  have  guided 
to  peace,  knowledge,  wisdom  and  power!  And  who  are  they? 
My  friends — the  friends  of  millions,  the  friends  of  Univer- 
sal Man. 

Over  that  guilty  place  there  seemed  to  hang  the  gloom  of 
death,  the  emblem  of  the  deed  committed,  and  the  fore- 
shadowing of  righteous  retribution!  Although  fatigued  and 
hungry,  nothing  could  induce  me  to  eat  or  drink  among  that 
cursed  and  polluted  people. 

In  St.  Louis,  we  found  a  large  branch  of  the  Church  of 
nearly  four   hundred  members.     We  were  kindly   received; 


114  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

and  it  was  delightful  to  see  them  assembled  in  their  spacious 
and  beautiful  hall.  The  completeness  of  their  organization 
reflects  the  highest  credit  upon  their  officers. 

On  the  twenty-fifth  of  March,  I  left  New  York  on  board 
the  Shannon.  I  had  a  pleasant  voyage  over  the  great  waters, 
and  on  the  nineteenth  of  April,  came  in  sight  of  Albion's 
shores.  I  never  beheld  a  more  lovely  morning.  Everything 
wore  an  enchanting  appearance.  A  calm  serenity  rested  upon 
the  broad  bosom  of  the  waters.  Old  England  lay  before  me, 
besprinkled  with  forms  and  multitudes  of  human  dwellings, 
with  beautiful  hawthorn  hedges  and  newly  plowed  grounds. 
Around,  about  on  the  water,  in  full  view,  were  ships  of  all 
nations — some  passing  in  one  direction  and  some  in  another. 

In  the  midst  of  this  enchanting  scene,  my  feelings  sud- 
denly changed  from  the  high  thrilling  tone  of  animation  and 
fell  into  pensive  melancholy,  as  the  thoughts  of  my  loved 
home  crowded  upon  my  mind.  Six  long  months  I  had  been 
augmenting  the  distance  between  me  and  those  I  love,  and 
still  I  must  continue  to  do  so.  Things  certainly  appeared 
strange  to  me  when  I  thought  of  the  unknown  future  of  my 
mission.  But  the  Lord  of  the  whole  earth  had  sent  me,  and 
in  His  name  I  was  resolved  ever  to  go  forward. 

On  my  arrival  in  Liverpool,  I  was  favored  with  the  com- 
pany of  Elders  Erastus  Snow,  Franklin  D.  Richards  and 
President  Pratt's  family.  After  leaving  that  city,  I  visited 
the  following  conferences:  Manchester,  Macclesfield,  Birming- 
ham, Cheltenham,  South  Conference,  London,  and  Southamp- 
ton. Presidents,  officers  and  members  received  me  with  kind- 
ness, and  contributed  liberally  towards  my  mission;  and 
though  I  have  not  had  the  opportunity  of  visiting  "Cambria's 
hills,"  the  Welsh  brethren  have  sent  donations  with  all  the 
nobility  of  soul  which  gives  unsolicited. 

How  changed  are  my  feelings  to  what  they  were  some 
eight  years  ago.  Then,  I  might  say,  I  entered  Britain  a 
lonely  foreigner,  unacquainted  with  the  laws,  manners,  cus- 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  115 

toms  and  institutions  of  the  country.  At  this  time  I  felt 
comparatively  at  home.  Many  who  were  my  children  fn  the 
Gospel,  surrounded  me  as  I  passed  through  those  conferences 
where  I  had  formerly  labored.  I  also  had  the  pleasure  of 
seeing  men  whom  I  baptized  when  on  my  former  mission, 
now  preaching  the  Gospel  and  presiding  over  conferences. 

The  traveler  in  the  desert  sometimes  finds  a  green  spot 
which  stands  in  deep  contrast  to  the  barrenness  of  surround- 
ing nature.  England  appears  thus  now,  as  I  am  about  to 
leave  its  shores  for  the  lands  of  darkness.  The  voice  of  a 
thousand  friends  are  dying  away  in  the  distance,  while  before 
me  is  a  land  of  strangers,  whose  tongues  will  sound  in  my 
ears  like  the  jargon  of  Babel.  I  have  been  refreshed  with 
the  company  of  so  many  kind  friends,  that  I  go  forth  on  my 
mission  with  renewed  energy  of  body  and  mind. 

To-morrow  I  leave  this  place  for  Italy.  Farewell,  my 
dear  sister,  and  may  Heaven's  choicest  blessings  be  your  con- 
tinued portion,  is  the  prayer  of 

Your  affectionate  brother, 

Lorenzo  Snow. 
To  Miss  p]liza  R.  Snow, 

Great  Salt  Lake  City, 

California. 

"Even  the  address  of  this  fascinating  letter  is  historically 
valuable,  for  it  reminds  us  that  Utah  was  once  a  part  of  the 
province  of  Upper  California;  but  it  is  its  beautiful  enthu- 
siasm— tenderness  of  the  spirit  and  tone,  and  the  graphic 
eloquence  of  the  description,  which  constitutes  the  charm  of 
this  gem  of  epistolary  literature." — Tallidge's  Magazine. 


lie  BIOGRAPHY    AND 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

The  Editor's  reflections. — The  responsibility  of  Lorenzo's  Mission. — His 
trust  in  God.— HLs  knowledge  that  God  had  called  him.— Commendable 
characteristics. — How  they  are  strengthened. — He  writes  to  F.  D.  Rich- 
ards.— Describes  Genoa. — Armed  men. — Priests. — Meets  an  acquaint- 
ance.— Curious  interview. — Reflections. — Sympathy  for  the  people. — 
Door  opening  for  the  Gospel  in  Piedmont. — Encouraging  prospects. 

LITTLE  reflection  will  impress  the  readers  of  the 
following  letter  of  the  peculiarly  trying  position 
Lorenzo  occupied  at  the  time  indicated.  Holding  the 
Priesthood  of  God,  and  by  Him  sent  forth  clothed  with 
authority,  with  power  to  impart  life  unto  life,  or  death  unto 
death — invested  with  the  responsibility  of  the  souls  of  his 
fellow  men,  to  the  land  where  the  "Mother  of  harlots"  claimed 
the  right  "above  all  that  was  called  God,"  and  ruled  with  a 
rod  of  iron,  where,  under  her  scathing  hand,  not  long  since, 
the  "bloody  inquisition"  sent  terror  into  the  springs  and 
fountains  of  life!  How  formidable  the  mission!  How 
character-proving  the  situation! 

Without  integrity  of  heart — without  unswerving  purpose 
— without  confiding  trust  in  God,  and  reliance  on  His 
promises — without  unshaken  confidence  in  His  assisting 
power  and  grace,  no  mortal  man  could  abide  the  ordeal.  But 
Lorenzo  knew  in  whom  he  trusted — he  knew  that  the  work  in 
which  he  was  engaged  was  the  work  of  God,  and  for  him  to 
shrink  from  his  duty,  or  to  doubt  the  success  of  the  mission 
unto  which  he  was  called,  and  suffer  his  energies  to  slacken, 
would  be  ignoring  the  example  of  the  Great  Redeemer,  and 
prove  himself  unworthy  of  the  high  and  holy  calling  unto 
which  God,  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus,  had  called  him. 
Those  noble  characteristics  which  distinguished  him  even  in 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  117 

his  childhood,  at  this  period  having  not  only  ripened  in 
manhood,  but,  being  quickened  and  mightily  strengthened  by 
the  Spirit  of  the  Most  High,  constituted  an  invigorating  and 
propelling  force  which  greatly  assisted  in  enabling  him  to 
brook  every  hardship,  every  opposition,  and  to  overcome 
every  obstacle. 

GenoAj  July  20,  1850. 
My  Dear  Franklin: 

Having  safely  reached  the  land  of  my  mission,  I  take  the 
earliest  opportunity  to  inform  you  of  my  location  and  pros- 
pects. 

This  ancient  city,  where  I  now  reside,  contains  about  one 
hundred  and  forty  thousand  inhabitants.  It  is  chiefly  built 
upon  undulating  ground,  extending  back  as  far  as  the  base  of 
the  mountains,  and,  in  some  places,  reaching  partly  up  their 
summits.  Before  me  I  have  a  most  lovely  and  interesting 
view  of  the  port  of  Genoa,  and  then  of  the  Mediterranean, 
bearing  upon  its  broad  bosom  multitudes  of  fishing  boats, 
schooners,  war  frigates,  steamers,  and  ships  of  many  nations. 

The  edifices  of  this  city  lie  open  on  my  right  and  left. 
Its  palaces,  cathedrals,  churches,  high-built  promenades  and 
antique  buildings,  form,  altogether,  a  very  singular  and  mag- 
nificent appearance.  At  a  short  distance  from  the  city,  I  have 
the  fascinating  scenery  of  Italy's  picturesque  mountains,  and 
over  my  head  is  a  sky  of  clearest  blue.  My  eyes  are  filled 
with  tears  while  attempting  to  picture  the  glorious  view.  It 
recalls  to  my  mind  the  more  than  lovely — the  sacred  scenery 
of  the  far-off  West — the  valley  of  the  Great  Salt  Lake,  where 
is  poured  forth  the  streams  of  revelation  through  our  beloved 
Prophet  Brigham,  to  a  people  gathered  out  from  the  nations; 
and  where,  nine  months  ago,  in  mournful  silence,  we  pressed 
the  parting  hands  of  our  weeping  wives  and  tender  offspring. 

This  city  is  filled  with  armed  men;  so,  in  fact,  is  almost 
every  seaport  and  city  through  which  we  have  passed  sin<je 
leaving  England.     Little  money  is  circulating,  and  commerce 


118  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

languishes  on  every  side.  The  country  is  not  yet  sufficiently 
settled  to  induce  the  enterprise  of  the  capitalist.  Since  the 
revolution,  the  working  classes  have  suffered  severely  from 
the  depression  of  business.  Wages  are,  of  course,  very  low; 
upon  an  average,  not  more  than  twenty  cents  for  a  day's 
work,  for  a  laborer,  which  is  commonly  made  to  consist  of 
about  sixteen  hours. 

Many  of  the  customs,  laws  and  institutions  are  very 
singular.  Priests  are  seen  in  great  numbers  on  every  side. 
I  meet  them  on  every  street.  From  the  peculiarity  of  their 
dress,  there  is  no  mistaking  their  profession.  Those  of  the 
superior  order  are  clothed  in  black,  and  their  heads  display 
the  accompaniment  of  a  three-cornered  hat.  Those  of 
another  class  present  a  shorn  crown  to  the  evening  breeze  and 
the  noonday  sun;  and  the  meanness  of  their  garments  are 
intended  to  represent  their  vows  of  austere  indigence.  A 
coarse  woollen  dress  is  attached  to  the  body  by  a  rope  loosely 
tied  around  the  waist,  from  which  hang  their  rosary  beads 
and  a  small  crucifix.  Their  feet  are  shod  with  a  species  of 
sandals.  They  are  generally  seen  two  together,  and  are  very 
unlike  the  wealthy  ecclesiastics,  who  mingle  freely  with  the 
best  society. 

The  other  day,  as  I  was  returning  from  a  walk,  I  fell  into 
the  following  reflections:  I  am  alone  and  a  stranger  in  this 
great  city — eight  thousand  miles  from  my  beloved  family, 
surrounded  by  a  people  with  whose  manners  and  peculiari- 
ties I  am  unacquainted.  I  have  come  to  enlighten  their 
minds  and  instruct  them  in  principles  of  righteousness;  but 
I  see  no  possible  means  of  accomplishing  this  object.  All  is 
darkness  in  the  prospect. 

While  I  thus  walked  gloomily  along  the  thronged  streets, 
I  was  suddenly  awakened  from  my  reverie  by  a  glance  of 
recognition  from  a  gentleman  passing,  and  was  not  a  little 
pleased  to  find  him  an  Englishman,  with  whom  I  had  pre- 
viously formed  a  slight  acquaintance.     He  accosted  me  in  a 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  119 

friendly  manner — said  he  had  called  at  my  lodging,  but  was 
disappointed  in  not  finding  me  at  home.  He  wished  me  to 
write  down  the  heads  of  subjects  on  which  I  sought  informa- 
tion, which,  he  assured  me,  he  would  spare  no  pains  to  pro- 
cure. He  thought  the  society  of  many  English  visitors  in 
Genoa  was  not  suitable  to  men  religiously  inclined,  as  I 
appeared,  and  could  not  recommend  them  to  my  acquaint- 
ance. He  accompanied  me  to  my  lodging,  and  desired  to 
know  in  what  way  I  thought  this  country  could  be  spiritually 
benefitted.  He  evidently  believed  that  I  was  a  missionary, 
and  was  about  to  open  a  campaign  against  Catholicism;  and 
he  seemed  exceedingly  anxious  to  engage  in  the  laudable 
undertaking.  Comprehending  the  state  of  his  feelings,  I 
looked  him  steadfastly  in  the  face,  and  said:  "Do  you  think, 
Mr.  A.,  that  the  Lord  had  any  hand  in  your  coming  to  this 
place?"  "I  do,"  said  he,  "for  when  letters  were  sent  inform- 
ing me  I  could  have  a  situation  whereby  I  could  support  my 
family,  I  opened  them  and  spread  them  before  the  Lord,  and 
knelt  upon  my  knees,  asking  Him  what  I  should  do,  and  the 
Spirit  manifested  to  me  it  was  wisdom  to  come."  I  then  said: 
"Mr.  A.,  I  have  entered  this  country  to  establish  the  kingdom 
of  God.  The  Lord  God  of  Heaven  has  sent  me.  The  Holy 
Ghost  has  sent  me.  The  President  of  the  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  has  sent  me,  and  the  prayers  of  a  hundred  thousand 
people  (Saints  of  God)  are  daily  offered  up  for  my  prosperity. 
Now  I  have  a  message  for  you  from  the  Lord,  It  is  your 
duty  to  be  ordained  unto  the  holy  Priesthood,  and  assist  me 
in  establishing  the  Gospel  among  this  people." 

He  listened  with  deep  interest,  and  his  countenance  was 
lighted  up  with  animation  at  the  thought  of  being  associated 
with  me  in  such  a  glorious  mission.  He  then  made  the 
inquiry,  "Are  you  sent  by  the  Wesleyans?"  I  replied,  "I  am 
a  member  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints."  All  his  desires  to  do  good  seemed  to  go  down  in 
proportion  as  the  last  idea  arose  in  his  mind. 


120  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

He  said  he  had  heard  one  of  our  Elders  preach,  and  he 
made  baptism  essential  to  salvation.  "And,"  said,  he,  "what 
are  your  ideas  on  this  point?"  "It  is  now,"  I  replied, 
"because  God  has  commanded  it — until  He  did  command  and 
authorized  men  to  administer,  it  was  not  essential."  I  then 
loaned  him  several  books,  asking  him  to  read  them  prayer- 
fully. He  promised  to  do  so,  but  with  great  reluctance,  "and 
he  loent  away  sovrowfulP 

I  am  now  in  a  Roman  Catholic  country.  Its  inhabitants 
are  before  my  eyes  continually.  My  heart  is  pained  to  see 
their  follies  and  wickedness — their  gross  darkness  and  super- 
stition. I  weep  that  the  day  of  the  Son  of  Man  has  come 
upon  them  unawares,  so  little  are  they  prepared  to  receive 
the  voice  from  on  high:  "Behold!  the  Bridegroom  cometh;  go 
ye  out  to  meet  Him!" 

They  are  clothed  with  darkness  as  with  a  garment,  and, 
figuratively  speaking,  they  know  not  their  right  hand  from 
their  left.  I  ask  my  Heavenly  Father  to  look  upon  this  peo- 
ple in  mercy.  O  Lord,  let  them  become  the  objects  of  Thy 
compassion,  that  they  may  not  all  perish.  Forgive  their  sins, 
and  let  me  be  known  among  them,  that  they  may  know 
Thee,  and  know  that  Thou  hast  sent  me  to  establish  Thy 
kingdom.  They  do  wickedly  all  the  day  long,  and  are 
guilty  of  many  abominations.  They  have  turned  tlieir 
backs  upon  Thee,  though  they  kneel  before  the  image 
of  Thy  Son,  and  decorate  temples  to  Thy  worship. 
Tlie  priests,  the  rulers  and  the  people  have  all  gone 
astray,  and  have  forgotten  Thee,  the  Lord  their  God.  But 
wilt  Thou  not  have  mercy  upon  them?  Thou  knowest  that  I 
bade  a  heart-trying  farewell  to  the  loved  and  tried  partners  of 
my  bosom,  to  obey  Thy  call;  and  hast  Thou  not  some  chosen 
ones  among  this  people  to  whom  I  have  been  sent?  Lead 
me  unto  such,  and  Thy  name  shall  have  the  glory,  through 
Jesus,  Thy  Son. 

After  I   wrote  the  foregoing,  I    received    a    letter   from 


Al  TOBIOGRArilY.  121 

Elders  Stenhouse  and  Toronto.  I  have  felt  an  intense  desire 
to  know  the  state  of  that  province  to  which  I  had  given  them 
an  appointment,  as  I  felt  assured  it  would  be  the  field  of  my 
mission.  Now,  with  a  heart  full  of  gratitude,  I  find  an  open- 
ing is  presented  in  the  valleys  of  Piedmont,  when  all 
other  parts  of  Italy  are  closed  against  our  efforts.  I  believe 
that  the  Lord  has  there  hidden  up  a  people  amid  the  Alpine 
mountains,  and  it  is  the  voice  of  the  Spirit  that  I  shall  com- 
mence something  of  importance  in  that  part  of  this  dark 
■nation. 

Please  remember  me  to  Brothers  Coward  and  Collins, 
whose  names  will  never  be  forgotten  for  their  kindness  to 
Brother  Erastus  and  myself. 

Prudence  and  caution  prompt  me  to  request  that  you  will 
not,  at  present,  givS"  publicity  to  my  communications. 

Your  brother  in  the  Gospel,  affectionately, 

Lorenzo  Snow. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

Writes  to  President  Young.— The  Waldenses. — Incidents. — Calls  Elder  Sten- 
house. — Cathedral  of  St.  Lorenzo. — Sends  two  Elders  to  Piedmont. — 
Describes  the  Country.— Published  "The  Voice  of  Joseph," — Miraculous 
healing.— Sends  for  Elder  WoodarU.  —  Organization  of  the  Church. — 
Prayer. — Officers  chosen. — Mount  Brigham. — Rock  of  Prophecy. — Testi- 
mony of  an  Englishman. — Invited  by  a  Priest. — First  Baptism. — Difficul- 
ties to  meet. — LaTour. — The  presence  of  the  Elders  only  tolerated. — Can 
lift  up  his  head  and  rejoice  in  spite  of  difficulties. 

N  the  following  letter  to  President  Young,  Lorenzo  gives 
a  detailed  account  of   the  introduction  of   the  Gospel 
into  the  valleys  of    Piedmont;     and  an  eloquent  and 
inspiring  description  of  the  time,  place  and  circumstances  of 

10 


122  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

the  organization  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints  in  that  land  of  religious  superstition  and  bigotry: 

LaTouk,  Valley  de  Luzerne, 

Piedmont,  Italy,  Nov.  1,  1850. 
Dear  President    Young: 

When  I  arrived  in  Liverpool,  I  sent  you  a  letter,  in  con- 
nection with  Brothers  Erastus  and  Franklin,  which  I  hope 
you  duly  received.  Soon  afterwards,  as  I  contemplated  the 
condition  of  Italy,  with  deep  tolicitude  to  know  the  mind  of 
the  Spirit  as  to  where  I  should  commence  my  labors,  I  found 
that  all  was  dark  in  Sicily,  and  hostile  laws  would  exclude 
our  efforts.  No  opening  appeared  in  the  cities  of  Italy;  but 
the  history  of  the  Waldenses  attracted  my  attention. 

Amid  the  ages  of  darkness  and  cruelty,  they  had  stood 
immovable  almost  as  the  wave  beaten  rock  in  the  stormy 
ocean.  When  the  anathemas  of  Rome  shook  the  world  and 
princes  fell  from  their  thrones,  they  dared  to  brave  the  man- 
date of  the  Pope  and  the  armies  of  the  mighty.  To  my  mind 
they  appeared  like  the  rose  in  the  wilderness,  or  the  bow  in 
the  cloud.  The  night  of  time  has  overspread  their  origin; 
but  these  dissenters  from  Rome  existed  ages  before  Luther 
was  born.  During  the  fierce  persecutions  to  which  they  have 
been  subjected,  their  limits  have  greatly  decreased. 

A  few  narrow  valleys,  which  in  some  places  are  only  a 
bow's  shot  in  breadth,  are  all  that  now  remain  in  their  posses- 
sion except  the  mountains  by  which  they  are  engirdled.  But 
a  period  of  deep  calm  has  at  length  arrived,  and,  since  the 
storm  of  persecution  swept  over  Europe,  they  have  received 
many  privileges  from  the  Sardinian  government.  Thus  the 
way  was  opened  only  a  short  period  before  the  appointment 
of  this  mission,  and  no  other  portion  of  Italy  is  governed  by 
such  favorable  laws. 

A  flood  of  light  seemed  to  burst  upon  my  mind  when  I 
thought  upon  the  subject,  and  1  endeavored  to  procure  some 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  123 

information  in  relation  to  this  people.  The  librarian  to  whom 
I  applied  informed  me  he  had  a  work  of  the  description  I 
required;  but  it  had  just  been  taken.  He  had  scarcely  finished 
the  sentence,  when  a  lady  entered  with  the  book.  "0,"  said 
he,  "this  is  a  remarkable  circumstance,  this  gentleman  has 
just  called  for  that  book."  I  was  soon  convinced  that  this 
people  were  worthy  to  receive  the  first  proclamation  of  the 
Gospel  in  Italy. 

I  made  a  short  sojourn  in  England,  and  visited  several 
conferences.  Going  to  London,  after  so  many  years'  absence, 
was  a  circumstance  of  uncommon  interest.  The  happiness  I 
experienced  during  two  weeks'  stay  was  no  small  compensa- 
tion for  the  anxieties  and  difficulties  I  had  endured  in  carry- 
ing on  the  work  of  the  Lord  there  for  two  years  immediately 
after  its  foundation  had  been  laid  by  yourself.  Elders  Kim- 
ball, AVoodruff  and  G.  A.  Smith. 

When  I  received  an  appointment  to  that  city,  I  found 
thirty  or  forty  members;  now  I  find  three  thousand,  although 
many  have  emigrated. 

Here  I  became  acquainted  with  Elder  Stenhouse,  Presi- 
dent of  the  Southampton  Conference.  After  consultation 
with  Brother  Franklin,  I  felt  that  it  was  the  mind  of  the 
Spirit  that  he  should  accompany  me  on  this  mission.  I  there- 
fore returned  with  him  to  Southampton.  During  his  prepara- 
tion for  departure,  we  went  to  Portsmouth,  and,  among  "the 
forces  of  the  Gentiles,"  we  visited  the  Victorij,  the  vessel  in 
which  Lord  Nelson  met  his  death.  AVe  were  very  politely 
shown  the  varied  departments  of  this  mammoth  of  the  deep, 
the  spot  where  Nelson  fell,  and  the  cabin  where  he  expired. 

The  hour  at  length  arrived  for  leaving  the  last  home  of 
the  Saints.  In  t!ie  parting  of  Elder  Stenhouse  with  his  wife 
and  friends,  I  was  forcibly  reminded  of  my  own  experience. 
As  we  withdrew  from  this  parting  scene,  I  observed,  "Did  the 
people  of  Italy  but  know  the  heart-rending  sacrifices  we  have 
made  for  their  sakes,  they  could  have  no  heart  to  persecute.'* 


124  BIOGRAPHY    AM) 

On  the  fifteenth  of  June  we  left  Southampton  by  the 
steamboat  Wonder,  for  Havre  de  Grace,  and  then  proceeded 
immediately  to  Paris.  After  having  our  passports  counter- 
signed, we  continued  our  journey  through  the  beautiful 
countr}'  of  southern  France,  We  passed  through  Lyons,  and 
arrived  in  Marseilles  in  about  four  days  from  Paris.  We 
then  embarked  on  the  clear  blue  waters  of  the  Mediterranean 
for  Antibes,  the  last  French  port.  By  disembarking  there  we 
escaped  being  detained  six  days  in  quarantine,  under  the 
burning  sun  of  Genoa.  We  then  traveled  to  Nice,  the  first 
town  in  Italy.  Here  Catholicism  began  to  show  itself  more 
prominently — priests  were  very  numerous.  Images  of  the 
Holy  Virgin,  with  the  infant  Jesus  in  her  arms,  were  to  be 
seen  on  the  corner-house  of  every  street  and  on  the  front  of 
many  others. 

We  left  Nice  by  diligence,  and  traveled  by  the  shores  of 
the  Mediterranean.  It  was  the  feast-day  of  John  the  Baptist; 
labor  was  entirely  suspended,  and  all  seemed  to  enjoy  them- 
selves in  honor  of  that  great  man.  We  certainly  saw  some 
hundreds  of  priests — rather  a  gloomy  introduction. 

On  the  twenty-fifth  of  June  we  arrived  at  Genoa.  Here 
we  called  upon  the  Lord,  and  offered  the  praise  and  gratitude 
of  our  souls  for  His  providence.  We  had  accomplished  this 
journey  of  nearly  twelve  hundred  miles  much  quicker  than 
we  had  anticipated.  From  the  time  we  left  England  we  had 
only  spent  tliree  nights  in  bed. 

June  27th.  This  is  the  feast-day  to  St.  Peter.  Again  all 
work  is  suspended,  and  the  people  enjoying  themselves.  Jesus 
said,  the  fathers  killed  the  Prophets,  and  their  children  build 
their  tombs  and  garnish  their  sepulchres.  The  fathers 
beheaded  John  and  crucified  Peter;  this  week  we  have  wit- 
nessed feastings  and  rejoicings  in  honor  of  their  names. 
Pleasing  reflections — starvation! — bonds! — imprisonment! — mar- 
t>/rdorn! — and  subsequent  generations  paying  us  divine  honors. 

I  visited  the  Cathedral  of   St.  Lorenzo,  and  beheld  the 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  125 

most  superb  and  richly  decorated  interix)r  of  any  building  1 
had  ever  seen.  As  we  entered,  our  attention  was  immediately 
attracted  by  the  grand  altar.  It  was  a  display  of  richly  cut 
candlesticks  and  vases,  glittering  with  gold  and  silver  gilding. 
In  the  former  were  candles  four  or  five  feet  long,  and  in  the 
latter  a  most  delightful  association  of  flowers.  On  each  side 
of  this  building  were  six  recesses,  where  were  placed  small 
altars,  upon  which  stood  a  cross,  with  an  emblem  of  Jesus, 
surrounded  with  caudles  and  flowers  on  a  small  scale.  Before 
them  were  seats  for  the  accommodation  of  the  devout.  The 
side  wall  of  each  recess  had  a  painting,  representing,  in  full 
size,  some  particular  personage  in  the  act  of  devotion.  These 
worshipers  were  portrayed,  in  some  instances,  as  holding  a 
levee  with  "Holy  Mary,  Mother  of  God,"  who  was  well  sur- 
rounded with  young  warbling  angels,  which  had  been  assisted 
in  their  descent  with  eagle's  wings!  Others  were  represented 
with  volumes  of  smoke  around  them,  thickly  studded  with 
young  cherubs,  which  were  blowing  profusely  upon  the  wor- 
shiper, while  they  were  loaded  with  garlands  to  encircle  his 
brow.  Two  beautifully  cut  and  spiraled  pillars  of  choice 
stone,  stood  at  the  extent  of  each  recess,  supporting  an  arched' 
roof,  which  was  also  richly  painted.  Between  every  two  pil- 
lars was  placed  the  statue  of  one  of  the  ancient  Apostles. 
The  design  and  execution  of  these  monuments  of  departed 
worth  elicited  our  admiration. 

The  roof  of  the  building  was  completely  covered  with 
paintings,  representing  the  prominent  circumstances  recorded 
in  the  New  Testament.  "  Each  picture  was  surrounded  with 
massive  gilt  mouldings.  On  the  dome  over  the  grand  altar 
was  a  representation  of  the  day  of  Pentecost.  The  Holy  Ghost, 
in  its  plenitude  of  power,  was  portrayed  in  the  descent  of  the 
dove,  while  tongues  of  fire,  in  glowing  colors,  rested  upon  the 
disciples. 

Two  rows  of  large  massive  pillars,  from  one  end  of  the 
church  to  the  other,  stood  erect  from  floor  to  roof;    each  side 


126  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

of  which  was  filled  with  seats  for  the  congregation,  while  the 
center  was  left  for  visitors  and  those  approaching  the  altar. 
Here  we  sat,  and  while  the  unmeaning  sounds  of  the  preacher 
fell  upon  our  ears,  our  minds  were  absorbed  in  contemplation 
of  the  beauty  and  richness  of  art — the  power  of  unity,  and 
the  darkness  of  human  understanding,  as  the  monuments  of 
each  were  around,  before  and  above  us. 

On  the  first  of  July,  Elders  Stenhouse  and  Toronto  left 
Genoa,  according  to  my  appointment,  to  visit  the  Protestant 
valleys  of  Piedmont,  On  the  twenty  third  of  the  same 
month  I  left  Genoa,  passing  through  the  city  of  Turin,  the 
capital  of  the  Sardinian  States,  and  arrived  at  LaTour,  in  the 
valley  of  Luzerne. 

This  country  bears  a  striking  resemblance  to  the  valley 
of  the  Great  Salt  Lake.  Piedmont  is  situated  at  the  foot  of 
the  Alps,  the  liighest  mountains  in  Europe.  The  scenes  of 
this  land  embrace  all  the  varieties  of  a  region  where  the 
heavens  and  the  earth  seem  to  meet.  The  clouds  often 
enwrap  these  mighty  eminences,  and  hide  their  frowning 
grandeurs  from  our  view.  At  other  times  they  are  covered 
with  snow,  while  at  their  feet  the  vine  and  fig  tree  are  ripen- 
ing their  fruit.  A  poet  has  said  of  this  identical  locality  in 
which  we  are  placed  : 

"There  is  a  scene  would  well  repay 
The  toil  of  many  a  weary  day, 
And  every  form  of  nature  there — 
Wood,  rock  and  stream,  and  sunset  rare — 
All  seem  to  bid  the  traveler  rest; 
For  ne'er  from  tower  or  mountain  crest, 
In  emerald  vale  or  sunny  plain, 
Shall  he  behold  such  scenes  again." 

The  Protestant  inhabitants  are  called  Vaudois  or  Wa'- 
denses.  They  number  about  twenty-one  thousand;  there  are 
also  about  five  thousand  Catholics.     The  fertile  portions  of 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  127 

these  valleys  are  rich  in  their  productions;  but  two-thirds  or 
more  present  nothing  but  precipices,  ravines  and  rocky  dis- 
tricts, or  such  as  have  a  northern 'aspect.  The  inhabitants 
are  far  too  numerous  for  the  nature  and  products  of  the  soil- 
They  are  often  compelled  to  carry  mould  on  their  backs  to 
form  gardens  amid  the  barren  rocks. 

The  French  language  is  generally  understood,  but  in 
many  parts  it  is  spoken  very  imperfectly,  and  with  a  mixture 
of  provincialism  and  Italian.  The  latter  is  understood  by  a 
considerable  number,  but  it  is  not  extensively  used.  In  fact, 
this  is  where,  at  least,  five  distinct  dialects  are  spoken  by  dif- 
ferent classes. 

During  our  protracted  journey,  the  health  of  Brother 
Toronto  had  been  considerably  impaired,  but  the  invigorat- 
ing effect  of  this  salubrious  cHme  so  restored  him,  that  he 
became  very  anxious  to  visit  his  relatives  in  Sicily.  As  I  felt 
it  proper  for  him  to  do  so,  he  took  his  departure  at  the  begin- 
ning of  August. 

Soon  after  my  arrival  here,  I  considered  it  necessary  to 
issue  a  publication  in  French;  accordingly  I  wrote  and  com- 
piled a  work,  entitled,  "The  Voice  of  Joseph,"  containing 
Visions  of  Joseph  Smith;  discovery  of  the  gold  plates  filled 
with  Egyptian  characters  and  hieroglyphics;  their  translation 
into  the  English  language  by  the  aid  of  the  Urim  and  Thum- 
mim;  the  sacred  history  of  ancient  America,  now  clearly 
revealed  from  the  earliest  ages  after  the  flood  to  the  beginning 
of  the  fifth  century  of  the  Christian  era;  organization  of  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints;  their  persecu- 
tions; expulsion  from  the  States  of  Missouri  and  Illinois; 
martyrdom  of  Joseph  and  Hyrum  Smith;  banishment  of 
many  thousand  Saints;  their  travels  in  the  western  wilder- 
ness; their  present  location  in  Upper  California;  their  organi" 
zation  of  the  "State  of  Deseret;"  the  missionary  labors  of  their 
Elders;  sketch  of  -their  faifh  and  doctrine. 

After  fruitless  endeavors  to  find  a  proper  person  to  trans- 


128  BIOGRAPHY    AM> 

late  this  work,  I  found  it  necessary  to  send  to  England,  where,, 
through  the  kindness  of  Elder  Orson  Pratt,  it  was  translated 
by  a  professor  from  the  University  of  Paris. 

I  felt  assured  that  the  Lord  had  directed  us  to  a  branch, 
of  the  house  of  Israel,  and  I  was  rejoiced  to  behold  many  cir- 
cumstances that  reminded  me  of  those  with  whom  I  had  been 
associated  in  the  valleys  of  the  west.  We  endeavored  to  lay 
a  foundation  for  future  usefulness  in  silently  preparing  the 
minds  of  the  people  for  the  reception  of  the  Gospel,  by  culti- 
vating friendly  feelings  in  the  bosoms  of  those  by  whom  we 
were  surrounded.  Yet  it  seemed  very  singular,  and  it  was  no 
small  tax  on  my  patience,  to  be  weeks  and  even  months  in 
the  midst  of  an  interesting  people  without  being  actively  and 
publicly  engaged  in  communicatingthegreat  principles  which 
I  had  been  sent  to  promulgate.  But,  as  I  felt  it  was  the  mind 
of  the  Spirit  that  we  should  proceed  at  first  with  slow  and 
cautious  steps,  I  submitted  to  the  will  of  heaven. 

September  6th. — This  morning,  my  attention  was  directed 
to  Joseph  Grey,  a  boy  of  three  years  of  age — the  youngest 
child  of  our  host.  Many  friends  had  been  to  see  the  child, 
as  to  all  human  appearances  his  end  was  near.  I  went  to  see 
him  in  the  afternoon;  death  was  preying  upon  his  bodj'^ — his 
former  healthy  frame  was  now  reduced  to  a  skeleton,  and  it 
was  only  by  close  observation  we  could  discern  that  he  was 
alive.  As  I  reflected  upon  the  peculiarity  of  our  situation, 
my  mind  was  fully  awakened  to  a  sense  of  our  position.  For 
some  hours  before  I  retired  to  rest,  I  called  upon  the  Lord  to 
assist  us  at  this  time.  My  feelings  on  this  occasion  will  not 
easily  be  erased  from  my  memouy. 

September  7th. — This  morning  I  proposed  to  Elder  Sten- 
house  we  should  fast  and  retire  to  the  mountains  and  pray. 
As  we  departed,  we  called  and  6aw  the  child — his  eyeballs 
turned  upwards — his  eyelids  fell  and  closed — his  face  and 
ears  were  thin,  and  wore  the  pale  marble  hue,  indicative  of 
approaching   dissolution.      The   cold   perspiration   of    death. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  129 

covered  his  body  as  the  principle  of  life  was  nearly- 
exhausted.  Madam  Grey  and  other  females  were  sobbing, 
while  Monsieur  Grey  hung  his  head  and  whispered  to  us,  "i/ 
mewi!  ilmeuriP'     (He  dies!  he  dies!) 

After  a  little  rest  upon  tiie  mountain,  aside  from  any 
likelihood  of  interruption,  we  called  upon  the  Lord  in  solemn, 
earnest  prayer,  to  spare  the  life  of  the  child.  As  I  reflected 
on  the  course  we  wished  to  pursue,  the  claims  that  we  should 
soon  advance  to  the  world,  I  regarded  this  circumstance  as 
one  of  vast  importance.  I  know  not  of  any  sacrifice  which  I 
can  possibly  make,  that  I  am  not  willing  to  offer,  that  the 
Lord  might  grant  our  requests. 

We  returned  about  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  and 
having  consecrated  some  oil,  I  anointed  my  hand  and  laid  it 
upon  the  head  of  the  child,  while  we  silently  offered  up  the 
desires  of  our  hearts  for  his  restoration.  A  few  hours  after- 
ward we  called,  and  his  father,  with  a  smile  of  thankfulness, 
said,  "31ieux  heaiicoup!  beaucoup!"  (Better,  much,  much!) 

September  8th.  The  child  had  been  so  well  during  the 
past  night  the  parents  had  been  enabled  to  take  their  rest, 
which  they  had  not  done  for  some  time  before;  and  to-day 
they  could  leave  him  and  attend  to  the  b  isiness  of  the  house. 
As  I  called  to  see  him.  Madam  Grey  expressed  her  joy  in  his 
restoration.  I,  in  turn,  remarked,  "/^  J)io  d't  cielo  ha  fatto 
questa  per  vol."     (The  God  of  heaven  lias  done  this  for  you.) 

Finding  circumstances  favorable  as  could  be  expected,  I 
considered  it  wisdom  to  send  for  Elder  Jabez  Woodard,  of 
London,  with  whom  I  had  formed  an  acquaintance  while  in 
that  city.  By  exertions  of  Elder  Margetts,  President  of  the 
London  Conference,  and  the  liberality  of  the  Saints,  he  was 
enabled  to  join  us  on  the  eighteenth  of  September.  The  fol- 
lowing day,  being  eleven  months  from  the  time  the  foreign 
mission  left  the  city  of  tlie  Great  Salt  Lake,  I  proposed  we 
should  commence  our  public  duties. 

It  was  well  known  that  we    had   come   to   establish  a 


130  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

church.  This  was  looked  upon  b}^  many  as  an  impossibility. 
But  we  now  found  we  had  the  materials  marvolously  assem- 
bled from  four  different  nations,  viz:  England,  Scotland, 
Italy,  and  America.  With  one  member  from  each  of  these 
countries,  we  proceeded  to  organize  the  Church.  AVe 
ascended  a  very  high  mountain,  a  little  distance  from  LaTour, 
and  having  taken  our  position  on  a  bold  projecting  rock,  we 
sang  praises  to  the  God  of  heaven,  and  offered  up  the  follow- 
ing prayer: 

We,  Thy  servants,  Holy  Father,  come  before  Thee  upon 
this  mountain,  and  ask  Thee  to  look  upon  us  in  an  especial 
manner,  and  regard  our  petitions  as  one  friend  regards  the 
peculiar  requests  of  another.  Forgive  all  our  sins  and  trans- 
gressions, and  let  them  no  more  be  remembered. 

Look,  O  Lord,  upon  our  many  sacrifices  in  leaving  our 
wives,  our  children,  and  country,  to  obey  Thy  voice  in  offer- 
ing salvation  to  this,  people.  Receive  our  gratitude  in  having 
preserved  us  from  destruction  amid  the  cold  wintry  blasts, 
and  from  the  hostile  savages  of  the  deserts  of  America — in 
having  led  us  by  the  Holy  Ghost  to  these  valleys  of  Piedmont. 
Thou  hast  shown  us  that  here  Thou  hast  hid  up  a  portion  of 
the  house  of  Israel. 

In  Thy  name,  we  this  day  lift  into  view  before  this 
people  and  this  nation  tlie  ensign  of  Thy  martyred  Prophet 
and  Patriarch,  Joseph  and  Hyrum  Smith,  the  ensign  of  the 
fulness  of  the  Gospel — the  ensign  of  Thy  kingdom  once  more 
to  be  established  among  men.  O  Lord,  God  of  our  fathers, 
protect  Thou  this  banner.  Lend  us  Thine  almighty  aid  in 
maintaining  it  before  tlie  view  of  these  dark  and  benighted 
nations.  May  it  wave  triumphantly  from  this  time  forth,  till 
all  Israel  shall  have  heard  and  received  the  fulness  of  Thy 
Gospel,  and  have  been  delivered  from  their  bondage.  May 
their  bands  be  broken  and  the  scales  of  darkness  fall  from 
their  eyes. 

From  the  lit'ting  up  gI'  this  ensign  may  a  voice  go  forth 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  131 

among  the  people  of  these  mountains  and  valleys,  and 
throughout  the  length  and  breadth  of  this  land,  and  may  it 
go  forth  and  be  unto  thine  elect,  as  the  voice  of  the  Lord,  that 
the  Holy  Spirit  may  fall  upon  them,  imparting  knowledge  in 
dreams  and  visions  concerning  this  hour  of  their  redemp- 
tion. As  the  report  of  us,  Thy  servants,  shall  spread  abroad, 
may  it  awaken  feelings  of  anxiety  with  the  honest  to  learn  of 
Thy  doings,  and  to  seek  speedily  the  path  of  knowledge. 

Whomsoever  among  this  people  shall  employ  his  influ- 
ence, riches  or  learning  to  promote  the  establishment  of  Thy 
Gospel  in  these  nations,  may  he  be  crowned  with  honors  in 
this  world,  and  in  the  world  to  come  crowned  with  eternal 
life.  Whomsoever  shall  use  his  influence  or  power  to  hinder 
the  establishment  of  Thy  Gospel  in  this  country,  may  he 
become,  in  a  surprising  manner,  before  the  eyes  of  all  these 
nations,  a  monument  of  weakness,  folly,  shame  and  disgrace. 

Sufl"er  us  not  to  be  overcome  by  our  enemies  in  the  accom- 
plishment of  this  mission,  upon  which  we  have  been  sent. 
Let  messengers  be  prepared  and  sent  forth  from  heaven  to 
help  us  in  our  weakness,  and  to  take  the  oversight  of  this 
work,  and  lead  it  to  a  glorious  consummation. 

Kemember  our  families.  Preserve  our  lives  and  hearts 
from  all  evil,  that  when  we  shall  have  flnished  our  missions 
we  may  return  safely  to  the  bosom  of  our  families.  Bless 
Elder  Toronto  in  Sicily,  and  give  him  influence  and  power  to 
lead  to  salvation  many  of  his  father's  house  and  kindred. 
Bless  President  Young  and  his  council,  the  Quorum  of  the 
Twelve  Apostles,  and  Thy  Saints  universally:  And  to  the 
Father,  and  to  the  Son,  and  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  shall  be  the 
praise,  honor,  and  glory,  now  and  forever,  amen. 

Other  proceedings  of  the  day  I  extract  from  the  journal 
of  the  mission: 

Moved  by  Elder  Snow,  that  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter-day  Saints  bo  organized  in  Italy ;  seconded  and 
carried. 


132  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

Moved  by  Elder  Stenhouse,  that  Elder  Lorenzo  Snow,  of 
the  Quorum  of  the  Twelve  Apostles,  be  sustained  President 
of  the  Church  in  Italy;  seconded  and  carried. 

Moved  by  Elder  Snow,  that  Elder  Stenhouse  be  Secretary 
of  the  Church  in  Italy;  seconded  and  carried. 

The  Church  in  this  country,  this  day,  is  composed  of  the 
following:  Lorenzo  Snow,  of  the  Quorum  of  the  Twelve 
Apostles;  Joseph  Toronto,  of  the  Quorum  of  Seventies;  T.  B. 
H.  Stenhouse,  Elder,  and  Jabez  Woodard,  Elder. 

We  then  sang,  "Praise  to  the  man  who  communed  with 
Jehovah;"  after  which.  Elder  Stenhouse  engaged  in  prayer, 
calling  upon  the  Lord  to  bless  and  preserve  our  wives  and 
families,  and  all  who  administer  to  their  wants  during  our 
absence. 

Elder  Woodard  then  implored  the  outpouring  of  the 
Spirit  of  God  upon  the  honest  in  heart  among  the  ministers 
and  people  of  these  lands. 

Elder  Snow  followed,  calling  upon  the  God  of  our  fathers, 
in  mighty  prayer,  to  bless  and  sanction  the  proceedings  of  this 
day,  and  crown  our  future  efforts  with  success. 

As  the  Spirit  of  God  rested  upon  us,  we  "felt  it  was  good 
to  be  here."  After  singing  a  song  of  Zion,  Elder  Snow 
prophesied  and  said.  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter- 
day  Saints,  now  organized,  will  increase  and  multiply,  and 
continue  its  existence  in  Italy,  till  that  portion  of  Israel,  dwel- 
ling in  these  countries,  shall  have  heard  and  received  the 
fulness  of  the  Gospel. 

Elder  Stenhouse  prophesied  and  said,  From  this  time  the 
work  will  commence,  and  nothing  will  hinder  its  progress; 
and  before  we  are  called  to  return,  many  will  rejoice  and  bear 
testimony  to  the  principles  of  Truth. 

Elder  Woodard  prophesied  and  said,  The  opposition 
which  may  be  brought  against  this  Church  will,  in  a  visible 
and  peculiar  manner,  advance  its  interests;  and  the  work  of  God 
will  at  length  go  from  this  land,  to  other  nations  of  the  earth. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  133 

After  we  had  sung,  prayed  and  prophesied,  Elder  Snow 
laid  his  hands  upon  the  head  of  Elder  Stenhouse,  and,  through 
the  operations  of  the  Spirit,  was  led  to  comfort  and  cheer  his 
soul  with  the  things  of  the  Kingdom.  He  then  laid  his 
hands  upon  the  head  of  Elder  Woodard,  and  prayed  that  he 
might  have  the  power  to  act  as  Aaron,  and  speak  unto  the 
people  by  the  power  of  God. 

Having  now  finished  the  business  for  which  we  assembled, 
we  felt  reluctant  to  leave  the  spot  where  we  had  rejoiced  so 
much  in  the  goodness  of  the  Lord.  From  the  nature  of  our 
proceedings,  the  fruitfulness  of  the  mountains,  the  rich 
variety  around,  and  the  impregnable  fortress  of  the  mountains 
behind.  Elder  Snow  proposed  that  this  mountain  be  known 
among  the  people  of  God,  henceforth  and  forever,  as  Mount 
Brigham,  and  the  rock  upon  which  we  stood  the  Rock  of 
Prophecy. 

We  descended  the  mount  and  reached  LaTour  about  six 
o'clock  in  the  evening.  As  a  sign  to  all  who  might  visit  us, 
we  nailed  to  the  wall  of  my  chamber  the  likeness  of  Joseph 
and  Hyrum  Smith.  From  that  day  opportunities  began  to 
occur  for  proclaiming  our  message. 

There  is  an  English  gentleman,  a  retired  English  colonel, 
residing  here,  whose  name  has  an  almost  magical  effect  upon 
the  Protestants.  He  has  materially  assisted  the  schools  and 
other  benevolent  institutions.  Your  recommend  as  Governor 
of  Utah  procured  me  a  ready  and  cheerful  introduction  which 
resulted  in  several  interesting  interviews.  On  one  of  those 
occasions  he  said,  as  he  retired,  "You  shall  receive  no  opposi- 
tion on  my  part;  and  if  you  preach  the  Gospel  as  faithfully 
to  all  in  these  valleys  as  to  me,  you  need  fear  no  reproach  in 
the  day  of  judgment." 

The  Protestant  chapels  here  are  called  temples.  The  first 
that  was  ever  erected  was  that  of  St.  Lorenzo.  It  has  long 
since  crumbled  into  ruins;  but  a  Catholic  chapel  has  been 
erected,  which  now  bears  the  name.     One  day  we  were  invited 


134  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

to  the  residence  of  the  officiating  priest.  We  received  every 
attention  from  our  host,  and  were  furnished  a  dinner  which 
exceeded  anything  we  had  enjoyed  in  Italy.  When  view- 
ing his  chapel,  we  took  the  opportunity  of  presenting  the 
truth  of  the  Gospel.  He  listened  with  great  attention  and 
proposed  many  interesting  questions  in  relation  to  modern 
revelation.  Although  we  had  intended  to  return  to  our  resi- 
dence, he  insisted  so  urgently  that  we  consented  to  stay  over 
night.  He  presented  me  an  Italian  grammar,  in  which  he 
inscribed  his  name.  In  the  morning,  after  an  early  break- 
fast, he  accompanied  us  some  miles  on  our  way. 

It  is  customary  among  Protestants  to  hold  small  meetings 
for  religious  worship  in  private  houses.  These  are  called 
"re-unions."  We  attend  them,  and  sometimes  are  permitted 
to  speak  upon  our  principles.  This  has  produced  some  little 
stir  among  the  officials;  and  a  short  time  since  we  received  an 
invitation  to  attend  a  public  meeting  and  answer  some  ques- 
tions relative  to  our  mission.  We  did  so,  and  found  some  of 
the  most  talented  ministers  present,  with  an  evident  desire  to 
crush  our  efforts.  But  after  we  had  preached  and  discussed 
for  three  hours,  one  man,  at  least,  retired  with  the  conviction 
that  we  were  the  servants  of  the  Lord.  On  the  27th  of 
October,  this  person  presented  himself  as  a  candidate  for 
baptism. 

The  introduction  of  the  principles  of  truth  in  all  coun- 
tries has  more  or  less  been  attended  with  anxiety  and  diffi- 
culty; of  these  we  had  our  share.  It  was  with  no  small 
degree  of  satisfaction  I  went  down  to  the  river  side  to  attend 
to  this  ordinance.  Peculiar,  indeed,  were  my  feelings  when  I 
thought  on  the  past,  the  present,  and  endeavored  to  penetrate 
the  dark  labyrinth  of  unborn  time.  I  rejoiced  that  the  Lord 
had  thus  far  blessed  our  efforts  and  enabled  us  to  open  the 
door  of  the  Kingdom  in  dark  and  benighted  Italy,  My 
brethren  stood  on  the  river  bank — the  only  human  witnesses 
of  this  interesting  scene.     Having  long  desired  this  eventful 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  135 

time,  sweet  to  us  all  were  the  soft  sounds  of  the  Italian  as  I 
administered  and  opened  a  door  which  no  man  can  shut. 

Tales  of  slander  against  the  Saints  have  been  circulated 
around  us  already.  The  list  of  lies  which  we  have  seen  in 
print  here,  might  bleach  the  memory  of  many  a  vile  traducer 
in  other  lands.  From  the  rise  of  the  Church  to  the  death  of 
Joseph,  all  the  principal  facts  have  been  changed  for  the 
foulest  misrepresentations.  But  this  is  a  small  part  of  our 
difficulties.  We  have  to  preach  on  the  one  hand  to  a  people 
nominally  Protestants,  but  who  have  been,  from  time 
immemorial,  in  a  church  where  organized  dissent  has  been 
unknown.  The  people  regard  any  innovation  as  an  attempt 
to  drag  them  from  the  banner  of  their  martyred  ancestry.  On 
the  other  hand,  we  have  the  Catholics,  with  their  proud  pre- 
tensions to  a  priesthood  of  apostolic  origin. 

Our  presence  in  this  land  is  only  just  tolerated  and  not 
recognized  as  any  right,  founded  upon  established  laws. 
Liberty  is  only  as  yet  in  the  bud;  and  the  poet  says,  "The  bud 
may  have  a  bitter  taste."  But  while  surrounded  with  diffi- 
culties that  seem  loftier  than  the  snow-crowned  Alps,  I  can 
lift  up  my  head  as  a  servant  of  God,  and  rejoice  in  the 
anticipation  of  final  triumph.  Our  course  is  often  dark  and 
difficult;  but  I  believe  that,  however  slow  it  may  be  for  a 
while,  it  will  ultimately  brighten  with  complete  success. 
Popery,  ignorance,  and  superstition  form  a  three-fold  barrier 
to  our  efforts.  Strange  customs,  laws  and  languages  surround 
us  on  every  side.  In  a  word,  we  feel  that  we  are  in  Italy — 
the  polluted  fountain  which  has  overspread  the  earth  with  her 
defiling  waters. 

LaTour  is  the  principal  town  in  the  Protestant  valleys. 
Here  is  a  large  Catholic  chapel  with  a  number  of  officiating 
priests.  There  is  a  Protestant  college,  with  several  professors, 
and  about  seventy  students.  They  have  also  a  large  chapel 
in    course    of     erection,   principally   by   English    liberality. 

Having  thus  given  you  a  sketch  of  my  travels  and  pro- 


136  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

ceedings,  I  close  with  my  kind  love  to  yourself  and  family,. 
Elders  Kimball  and  Richards,  and  all  the  Saints. 

I  am,  dear  President  Young,  yours  very  affectionately, 

LoKENZo  Snow. 
President  Brigham  Young, 

Great  Salt  Lake  City,  California. 


CHAPTER    XXI. 

Joseph  Smith. — His  anxiety  on  the  subject  of  religion. — Secret  vocal  prayer. 
—A  brilliant  light  envelops  him. — Two  personages  appear. — The  Lord 
speaks  to  Joseph. — Instructs  him. — He  has  another  vision. — Is  shown 
where  records  are  deposited. — Obtains  and  translates  them. — Testimonies 
of  the  Witnesses. —  Baptisms. — Church  organized. — Temple  built. — 
Gifts  manifested. — Saints  leave  Kirtland. — Scenes  in  Jackson  County. — 
Extreme  Suffering. — Expulsion. — Memorial  to  Congress. 

S  an  appropriate  historical  gem,  rich  with  mulium  in 
parvo  (much  in  a  small  compass),  I  copy  into  this 
autobiography,  a  tract  entitled,  "The  Voice  of  Joseph," 

which  my  brother  wrote  and  published  for  the  benefit  of  his 

Southern  Europe  and  East  India  Missions. 

THE    VOICE    OF    JOSEPH. 

Joseph  Smith,  junior,  whom  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  select 
and  appoint  to  restore  the  primitive  Gospel  and  apostolic 
Priesthood,  was  born  in  1805,  in  Vermont,  United  States. 
When  about  fifteen  years  of  age,  being  seriously  impressed 
with  the  necessity  of  seeking  the  Lord  and  preparing  for  a 
future  state,  bis  mind  became  much  perplexed  through  diffi- 
culties thrown  in  the  path  of  his  researches  by  the  multitude 
of  religious  sects  and  parties  with  which  he  was  surrounded. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY,  137 

Each  system  required  belief,  and  gave  hope;  but  none  could 
communicate  a  knowledge  of  its  divine  authority.  In  com- 
paring them  one  with  another  there  seemed  too  much  con- 
fusion; the  same  also  appeared  in  looking  at  each  separately. 
Turning,  therefore,  from  these  clashing  systems,  and  being 
encouraged  and  inspired  with  the  following  passage  in  St. 
James,  "If  any  of  you  lack  wisdom  let  him  ask  of  God,"  he 
retired  to  a  grove  a  little  distance  from  his  father's  house,  and 
in  fervent  prayer  besought  the  Lord  to  communicate  with  him, 
and  reveal  the  way  of  salvation.  While  thus  engaged,  a  light 
l)rilliant  and  glorious  appeared  in  the  heavens,  gradually 
descending  towards  him  till  he  was  enveloped  in  it,  and 
wrapped  in  celestial  vision;  when  he  beheld  two  glorious 
beings  similar  in  dress  and  appearance,  who  informed  him 
that  the  religious  sects  had  all  departed  from  the  ancient 
doctrine  of  the  Apostles,  and  that  the  Gospel,  with  its  gifts 
and  blessings,  should  be  made  known  to  him  at  a  future 
period.  Many  itnportant  things  were  manifested  in  this 
vision,  which  the  brevity  of  this  work  will  not  permit  us  to 
notice. 

On  the  evening  of  the  twenty-first  of  September,  1823, 
having  retired  to  rest,  his  mind  became  filled  with  anxious 
desires  to  receive  the  information  which  he  had  been  previ- 
ously promised.  While  engaged  in  prayer,  and  striving  to 
exercise  faith,  the  room  became  filled  with  light  far  surpass- 
ing that  of  noonday,  but  in  the  midst  thereof  appeared  an 
additional  glory  surrounding  a  person  whose  countenance  was 
as  lightning,  yet  so  full  of  goodness,  and  innocence,  and  of 
such  a  glorious  appearance  as  to  banish  all  apprehension.  He 
announced  himself  as  an  angel  of  God,  commissioned  to 
inform  him  that  the  covenant  with  ancient  Israel  touching 
their  posterity  should  soon  be  accomplished — that  the  great 
work  preparatory  to  the  second  coming  of  Messiah  should 
speedily  commence,  and  the  plenitude  of  the  Gospel  be  made 
known  to  all  nations.     He  also  informed  him  that  the  abori- 


138  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

gines  of  America  were  a  remnant  of  Israel,  who,  when  they 
first  inhabited  that  land,  enjoyed  the  ministry  of  inspired 
men;  that  records  of  the  most  important  events  in  their  his- 
tory had  been  preserved  from  their  first  settlement  down  to 
the  period  of  their  national  degeneracy;  that  these  records 
had  been  concealed  in  the  earth  by  one  of  their  last  Prophets, 
and  a  promise  of  the  Lord  given  that  they  should  be  revealed 
in  the  last  days. 

The  day  following  the  angel  returned  and  instructed  Mr* 
Smith  to  go  to  the  place  where  those  sacred  registers  were 
deposited.  On  reaching  the  spot  he  found  a  stone  projecting 
a  little  above  the  surface  of  the  ground,  and  covering  a  kind 
of  box  made  of  the  same  material.  On  removing  this  cover, 
he  beheld  the  plates  on  which  the  records  were  engraved,  but 
the  angel  of  the  Lord  again  appeared  and  said : 

You  cannot  at  .this  time  obtain  this  record,  for  the  commandment  of 
God  is  strict,  and  if  ever  these  sacred  things  are  obtjfined,  they  must  be  by 
prayer  and  faithfulness  in  obeying  the  I;ord.  They  are  not  deposited  here 
for  the  sake  of  accumulating  gain  and  wealth  for  the  glory  of  this  world; 
they  were  sealed  by  the  prayer  of  faith,  and  because  of  the  knowledge 
which  they  contain;  they  are  of  no  worth  among  the  children  of  men  only 
for  their  knowledge.  On  them  is  contained  the  fulness  of  the  Gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ  as  it  was  given  to  His  people  on  this  land;  and  when  it  shall  be 
brought  forth  by  the  power  of  God,  it  shall  be  carried  to  the  Gentiles,  of 
whom  many  will  receive  it,  and  after  will  the  seed  of  Israel  be  brought  into 
the  fold  of  their  Redeemer  by  obeying  it  also.  Those  who  kept  the  com- 
mandments of  the  Lord  on  this  land  desired  this  at  His  hand,  and  through 
the  prayer  of  faith  obtained  the  promise,  that  if  their  descendants  should 
transgress  and  fall  awaj-,  a  reconl  should  be  kept,  and  in  the  last  days  come 
to  their  children.  These  things  are  sacred,  and  must  be  kept  so,  for  the 
promise  of  the  Lord  concerning  them  must  be  fulfilled.  No  man  can 
obtain  them  if  his  heart  is  impare,  bacaasa  they  contain  that  which  is 
sacred.  *  *  *  By  them  will   the  Lord  work  a  great 

and  marvelops  work;  the  wisdom  of  the  wise  shall  become  as  nought,  and 
the  understanding  of  the  prudent  shall  be  hid,  and  because  the  power  of 
God  shall  be  displayed,  those  wlio  profess  to  know  the  truth  but  walk  in 
deceit  shall  tremble  with  anger;  but  with  signs  and  with  wonders,  with  gifts 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  139 

and  with  healings,  with  the  manifestations  of  the  power  of  God,  and  with 
the  Holy  Grhost,  shall  the  hearts  of  the  faithful  be  comforted.  You  have 
now  beheld  the  power  of  God  manifested,  and  the  power  of  Satan;  you  see 
that  there  is  nothing  desirable  in  the  works  of  darkness;  that  they  cannot 
bring  happiness:  that  those  who  are  overcome  therewith  are  miserable; 
while,  on  the  other  hand,  the  righteous  are  blessed  with  a  place  in  the 
kingdom  of  God,  where  joy  unspeakable  surrounds  them.  There  they  rest 
beyond  the  power  of  the  enemy  of  truth,  where  no  evil  can  disturb  them. 
The  glory  of  God  crowns  them,  and  they  continuallj-  feast  upon  His  good- 
ness and  enjoy  His  smiles.  BelioJd,  notwithstanding  you  have  seen  this 
great  display  of  power  by  which  you  may  ever  be  able  to  detect  the  evil 
one,  yet  I  give  unto  you  another  sign,  and  when  it  comes  to  pass,  then 
know  the  Lord  is  God,  and  that  He  will  fulfil  His  purposes,  and  that  the 
knowledge  which  this  record  contains  will  go  to  every  nation,  and  kindred, 
and  tongue,  and  people  under  the  whole  heaven.  This  is  the  sign:  and 
when  these  things  begin  to  be  known,  that  is,  when  it  is  known  that  the 
Lord  has  shown  you  these  things,  the  workers  of  iniquity  will  seek  your 
overthrow.  They  will  circulate  falsehoods  to  destroy  your  reputation,  and 
also  will  seek  to  take  your  life;  but  remember  this,  if  you  are  foithful, 
and  shall  hereafter  continue  to  keep  commandments  of  the  Lord,  you  shall 
be  preserved  to  bring  these  things  forth;  for  in  due  time  He  will  give  you  a 
commandment  to  come  and  take  them.  When  they  are  interpreted,  the 
Lord  will  give  the  Holy  Priesthood  to  some,  and  they  shall  begin  to  proclaim 
this  Gospel  and  baptize  by  water,  and  after  that  they  shall  have  power  to 
give  the  Holy  Ghost  by  the  laying  on  of  their  hands.  Then  will  persecu- 
tion rage  more  and  more;  for  the  iniquities  of  men  shall  be  revealed,  and 
those  who  are  not  built  upon  the  Rock  will  seek  to  overthrow  the  Church; 
but  it  will  increase  the  more  opposed,  and  spread  farther  and  farther, 
increasing  in  knowledge  until  they  shall  all  be  sanctified,  and  receive  an 
inheritance  where  the  glory  of  God  will  rest  upon  them;  and  when  this 
takes  place,  and  all  things  are  prepared,  the  ten  tribes  of  Israel  will  be 
revealed  in  the  north  country,  whither  they  have  been  for  a  long  season;  and 
Avhen  this  is  fulfilled  will  be  brought  to  pass  that  saying  of  the  Prophet, 
"And  the  Redeemer  shall  come  to  Zion,  and  unto  them  that  turn  from 
transgression  in  Jacob,  saith  the  Lord."  But  notwithstanding  the  workers 
of  iniquity  shall  seek  your  destruction,  the  arm  of  the  Lord  will  be  extended, 
and  you  will  be  borne  ofi^  conqueror  if  you  keep  all  His  commandments. 
Your  name  shall  be  known  among  the  nations,  for  the  work  which  the  Lord 
will  perform  by  your  hands  shall  cause  the  righteous  to  rejoice  and  the 
wicked  to  rage;  with  the  one  it  shall  be  had  in  honor,  and  with  the  other 
in  reproach;  yet  with  these  it  shall  be  a  terror,  because  of  the  great  and 


140  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

marvelous  work  which  shall  follow  the  coming  forth  of  this  fulness  of  the 
Gospel.  Now,  go  thy  way,  remembering  what  the  Lord  hath  done  for  thee, 
and  be  diligent  in  keeping  His  commandments,  and  He  will  deliver  thee 
from  temptations  and  all  the  arts  and  devices  of  the  wicked  one.  Forget 
not  to  pray,  that  thy  mind  may  become  strong,  that  when  He  shall  manifest 
unto  thee  thou  mayest  have  power  to  escape  the  evil  and  obtain  these 
precious  things. 

During  the  following  four  years  he  frequently  received 
instruction  from  the  mouth  of  this  heavenly  messenger,  and 
on  the  22d  of  September,  1827,  the  records  were  placed  in  his 
hands. 

They  were  engraved  in  Egyptian  characters  on  plates 
having  the  appearance  of  gold,  and  measuring  about  seven 
or  eight  inches  in  length  and  breadth;  not  quite  so  thick  as 
ordinary  tin.  All  were  held  together  by  three  rings,  and 
formed  a  volume  of  about  six  inches  in  thickness;  one  por- 
tion of  which  was  sealed;  the  characters  or  letters  on  the 
unsealed  part  were  very  diminutive,  but  perfectly  engraved. 

By  the  gift  and  power  of  God,  Mr.  Smith  translated  them 
into  the  English  language,  but  as  he  could  not  write  well,  he 
received  the  aid  of  a  person  who  wrote  down  the  translation 
which  he  gave  by  word  of  mouth.  This  important  work  is 
called  the  Book  of  Mormon,  from  the  name  of  an  ancient 
Prophet  who  by  divine  commandment  had  been  engaged  in 
its  compilation.  We  there  find  an  account  of  two  distinct 
races  who  inhabited  the  American  continent. 

The  first  came  from  the  Tower  of  Babel;  but  after  fifteen 
or  sixteen  centuries  their  iniquity  became  so  great  that  they 
were  entirely  destroyed,  even  as  the  Lord  had  threatened 
them  by  the  mouth  of  holy  Prophets,  the  last  of  whom  left 
their  history  engraved  on  plates  of  gold.  These  were  found 
by  the  second  race,  who  were  a  remnant  of  Joseph,  led  forth 
in  a  miraculous  manner  from  Jerusalem  during  the  first  year 
of  the  reign  of  Zedekiah,  king  of  Judah.  Their  history  is 
brought  down  to  the  year  four  hundred  and  twenty  of  the 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  141 

Christian  era,  when  by  commandment  of  God,  it  was  hid  in 
the  earth  till  revealed  as  before  stated.  After  the  Book  of 
Mormon  was  translated,  the  Lord  called  witnesses,  who  have 
left  the  following  testimony  to  the  world: 

THE  TESTIMONY  OF  THREE  WITNESSES. 

Be  it  known  unto  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues  and  people  unto  whom 
this  work  shall  come,  that  we,  through  the  grace  of  God  the  Father,  and 
our  Loixl  Jesus  Christ,  have  seen  the  plates  which  contain  this  record, which 
is  a  record  of  the  people  of  Nephi,  and  also  of  the  Lamanites,  their  brethren, 
and  also  of  the  people  of  Jared,  who  came  from  the  tower  of  which  hath 
been  spoken;  and  we  also  know  that  they  have  been  translated  by  the  gift 
and  power  of  God,  for  His  voice  hath  declared  it  unto  us;  wherefore  we 
know  of  a  surety  that  the  work  is  true.  And  we  also  testify  that  we  have 
seen  the  engravings  which  are  upon  the  plates;  and  they  have  been  shewn 
unto  us  by  the  power  of  God,  and  not  of  man.  And  we  declare  with  words 
of  soberness,  that  an  angel  of  God  came  down  from  heaven,  and  he  brought 
and  laid  before  our  eyes,  that  we  beheld  and  saw  the  plates,  and  the  engrav- 
ings thereon;  and  we  know  that  it  is  by  the  grace  of  God  the  Father,  and 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  we  beheld  and  bear  record  that  these  tljings  are 
true;  and  it  is  marvelous  in  our  eyes;  nevertheless,  the  voice  of  the  LokI 
commanded  us  that  we  should  bear  record  of  it;  wherefore,  to  be  obedient 
unto  the  commaiidments  of  God,  we  bear  testimony  of  these  things.  And 
we  know  that  if  we  are  faithful  in  Christ,  we  shall  rid  our  garments  of  the 
blood  of  all  men,  and  be  found  spotless  before  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ, 
and  shall  dwell  with  him  eternally  in  the  heavens.  And  the  honor  be  to 
the  Father,  and  to  the  Son,  and  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  is  one  God. 

Amen. 

Oliver  Cowdery, 

David  Whitmer, 

Martin  Harris. 

AND   ALSO   the  TESTIMONY  OF  EIGHT  WITNESSES. 

Be  it  known  unto  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues,  and  people  unto  whom 
this  work  shall  come,  that  Joseph  Smith,  Jun.,  the  translator  of  this  work, 
has  shewn  unto  us  the  plates  of  which  hath  been  spoken,  which  have  the 
appearance  of  gold;  and  as  many  of  the  leaves  as  the  said  Smith  has  trans- 
lated, we  did  handle  with  our  hands;  and  we  also  saw  the  engravings  thereon , 
all  of  which  has  the  appearance  of  ancient  work  and  of  curious  workman- 


142  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

ship.  And  this  we  bear  recoixl  Avith  vvoi-ds  of  soberness,  that  the  said  Smith 
has  shewn  unto  us,  for  we  have  seen  and  lielted,  and  know  of  a  surety  that 
the  said  Smith  has  got  the  plates  of  which  we  have  spoken.  And  we  give 
our  names  unto  the  world,  to  witness  unto  the  world  that  which  we  have 
seen;  and  we  lie  not,  God  bearing  witness  of  it. 

Christiax  Whitmer,  Hiram  Page, 

Jacob  Whitmer,  Joseph  Smith,  Sen., 

Peter  Whitmer,  Jun.,  Hyrum  Smith, 

John  Whitmer,  Samuel  H.  Smith. 

In  the  year  1829,  Mr.  Smith  and  Mr.  Cowdery,  having 
learned  the  proper  mode  of  baptism  from  the  instructions 
contained  in  the  Book  of  Mormon,  they  desired  to  receive  that 
ordinance;  but  knowing  that  no  one  among  the  different 
denominations  had  authority  to  administer,  they  sought  for  a 
revelation  upon  the  subject,  and  an  angel  appeared  unto  them 
while  they  were  in  prayer,  laid  his  hands  upon  their  heads, 
and  ordained  them  to  the  Priesthood,  and  commanded  them 
to  baptize  one  another. 

In  the  year  1830,  a  large  edition  of  the  Book  of  Mormon 
was  printed;  and  as  some  began  to  read  its  sacred  pages, 
the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  bore  witness  to  its  truth,  and  they 
obeyed  its  requirements;  repenting  in  humility  before  the 
Lord,  they  were  immersed  in  water  for  the  remission  of  sins, 
and  received  the  laying  on  of  hands  for  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

On  the  6th  of  April,  1830,  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter-day  Saints  was  organized  in  the  town  of  Fayette, 
Seneca  County,  State  of  New  York.  Several  persons  were 
called,  and  ordained  by  the  spirit  of  revelation  and  prophecy, 
and  began  to  preach  and  bear  testimony;  and  although  they 
were  the  feeble  things  of  the  earth,  they  became  mighty  by 
the  Holy  Spirit. 

As  tliey  traveled  forth,  bearing  their  testimony,  the 
attention  of  all  classes  was  aroused.  Many  honest  hearted 
persons  came  forward,  were  baptized,  received  the  gift  of  the 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY     '  143 

Holy  Ghost,  and  knowledge  of  the  truth  of  the  principles. 
Others  mocked,  derided,  slandered  and  raised  the  weapons  of 
persecution.  Not  stopping  a  moment  to  examine  whether  the 
restoration  of  ancient  Gospel  privileges  was  or  was  not  scriptural 
doctrine,  they  foolishly  reasoned  themselves  into  the  conclusion 
that  it  was  justifiable  to  use  any  means,  however  wrong  and 
cruel,  to  hinder  the  progress  of  those  principles.  I  am  sorry 
to  say,  yet  duty  requires  the  statement,  that,  in  many  instances, 
ministers  of  religious  denominations  would  indulge  in  the 
same  reasoning,  and  b}''  false  reports,  misrepresentations  and 
slanders,  stir  up  the  evil  minded  to  persecute  the  servants  of 
God.  It  is  to  instances  of  this  kind  that  we  have  often  traced 
the  original  cause  of  many  scenes  of  spoliation  and  murder, 
which  we  have  experienced  during  the  past  twenty  years  of 
our  pilgrimage. 

In  the  year  1831,  the  Saints  established  a  settlement  in 
Lake  County,  State  of  Ohio.  One  thousand  miles  from  this 
place,  in  Jacksan  County,  State  of  Missouri,  they  also  made 
another  settlement  about  the  same  time.  The  history  of  the 
Saints  who  settled  in  Ohio  will  first  be  noticed,  afterwards 
that  of  those  at  the  last  mentioned  location. 

In  Lake  County,  having  increased  in  numbers  to  several 
hundreds,  and  having  no  convenient  place  for  public  worship, 
a  Temple  was  commenced  for  this  purpose.  Its  dimensions, 
form  and  order  were  shown  of  the  Lord  in  vision;  and  it  was 
built  according  to  the  pattern  shown.  In  accomplishing  this 
work  they  experienced  severe  opposition  from  their  enemies, 
who  were  determined  no  such  building  should  be  erected,  and 
sought  every  means  in  their  power  to  harass,  perplex  and 
annoy  them;  employing  the  most  wicked  and  disgraceful 
measures  to  liindcr  their  operations.  At  this  infantile  stage 
of  the  Church's  progress,  mobs  had  not  become  so  emboldened 
in  that  part  oi;  the  country  as  to  appear  and  come  against  the 
Saints  in  dayliglit,  but  in  the  night  time,  in  parties  of  fifty  or 
sixty,  clothed  in  disguise,  they  would  steal  in  upon  them  for 


144  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

the  purpose  generally  of  destroying  their  property.  Guards 
were  obliged  to  be  kept  up  by  the  Saints,  to  preserve  them- 
selves against  these  depredations.  Notwithstanding  their 
utmost  vigilance,  however,  in  many  instances  property  was 
plundered  and  destroyed.  Lawsuits  would  frequently  be 
instituted,  without  the  least  cause  whatever,  except  to  weary, 
harass  and  torment  an  unoffending  and  innocent  people.  Not- 
withstanding these  oppositions  and  perplexities,  a  magnificent 
Temple  was  completed  and  dedicated  to  the  Lord  in  the  pres- 
ence of  thousands.  The  day  of  blessings,  and  of  rejoicings  in 
the  history  of  the  Saints,  had  now  arrived.  While  assembling 
themselves  together,  from  time  to  time,  in  the  House  of  the 
Lord,  to  fast  and  pray,  speaking  to  each  other  of  the  goodness 
of  God,  offering  up  their  spiritual  and  enlivening  songs  of 
gratitude  and  thanksgivine  to  Him  who  had  again  spoken 
from  heaven,  and  spoken  of  good  things  near  at  hand  for  His 
people  of  all  nations,  they  often  experienced  remarkable  visi- 
tations of  the  goodness  and  power  of  God,  showing  His 
approval  of  their  conduct  and  acceptance  of  His  House.  The 
aged  fathers,  leaning  upon  their  stnfts,  would  rise  in  the 
midst  of  their  brethren,  being  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  express  their  gratitude  in  flowing  tears  for  the  mercies  of 
God  towards  them  in  giving  them  knowledge,  before  going 
down  to  the  grave,  of  the  restoration  of  the  Priesthood  and 
fulness  of  the  Gospel;  exhorting  the  young  Elders  to  be  vir- 
tuous, upright  and  holy;  to  go  forth  manfully,  without  fear, 
depending  upon  the  God  of  heaven,  bearing  a  faithful  testi- 
mony of  the  knowledge  given  them;  for,  though  deficient  in 
worldly  wisdom,  the  power  of  the  Lord  would  be  with  them, 
and  they  should  not  be  confounded.  The  youth,  the  middle 
aged,  both  men  and  women,  clothed  with  the  spirit  of  inspi- 
ration, would  speak,  as  with  the  tongue  of  angels,  of  the  mar- 
velous blessings  which  they  had  experienced,  and  the  knowl- 
edge God  had  imparted  unto  them,  concerning  this  great  work 
preparatory  to  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  God.     One  would 


AUTOBIOGRAPPIY.  145 

exercise  tlie  gift  of  tongues,  another  that  of  interpretation, 
and  some  would  have  the  gift  of  prophecy.  One  would  speak 
of  the  blessings  of  faith,  another  would  testify  of  knowledge, 
and  some  would  have  the  spirit  of  exhortation.  Thus  were 
their  gifts  exercised,  and  all  editied  together,  proving  they 
lived  in  the  time  of  the  fulfilment  of  Joel's  prophecy,  which 
saith:  "I  will  pour  out  my  Spirit  upon  all  flesh;  and  your 
sons  and  your  daughters  shall  prophesy;  your  old  men  shall 
dream  dreams,  your  young  men  shall  see  visions;  and  also 
upon  the  servants,  and  upon  the  handmaids,  in  those  days, 
will  I  pour  out  my  Spirit "  (ii:  28,  29.)  Those  indeed  were 
happy  days.  Tlie  sick  were  healed  by  the  laying  on  of  hands 
and  anointing  with  oil;  and,  in  some  instances  the  dumb 
spake;  the  deaf  had  their  hearing  restored;  and  the  blind 
received  their  sight.  Hard  indeed  must  be  that  heart  that 
envies  the  Saints  the  possession  of  such  blessings,  when  it  is 
known  what  was  the  expense  of  the  purchase  which  they 
afterwards  paid.  Indeed,  we  little  suspected  the  fiery  trials, 
that  were  in  store,  and  scenes  of  devastation  and  bloodshed 
which  followed. 

As  the  testimony  of  these  things  was  proclaimed  from 
time  to  time,  and  the  faith  of  the  Saints  became  known  among 
the  people  in  the  surrounding  country,  opposition  and  perse- 
cution increased.  The  wicked  and  more  disorderly  portion 
of  the  community  became  more  bold  in  their  attacks  upon 
the  Saints  and  their  property.  Not  unfrequently  they  were 
secretly  influenced  and  supported  by  those  who  professed 
piety  and  religion  and  to  be  ministers  of  Jesus  Christ.  At 
last,  w^earied  of  this  endless  scene  of  molestation  and  such 
insufferable  vexations,  they  concluded,  like  Abraham  of  old, 
to  contend  no  longer  for  their  rights;  but,  leaving  the  fruits  of 
their  labor  with  their  enemies,  flee  to  some  more  peaceful 
clime.  Accordingly,  they  commenced  leaving  the  country, 
and  in  the  course  of  one  year  nearly  all  had  left,  numbering 

about  two  thousand,  having  left  at  a  sacrifice  of  at  least  two- 
is 


r 


146  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

thirds  of  all  their  property.  They  journeyed  westward,  some 
locating  themselves  in  one  place  and  some  in  another,  accord- 
ing to  their  means  and  circumstances.  The  major  part  went 
into  the  State  of  Missouri,  many  of  whom  located  in  Caldwell 
County.     This  occurred  in  the  year  1838. 

The  attention  of  the  reader  will  now  he  directed  to  that 
branch  of  the  Church  which  located  in  Jackson  County.  Here 
we  shall  be  under  the  necessity  of  relating  troubles  of  a  more 
serious  character.  The  land  being  only  one  dollar  and  a 
quarter  per  acre,  the  Saints,  though  generally  poor,  were 
enabled,  many  of  them,  to  make  very  extensive  purchases.  By 
industry  and  perseverance  large  farms  were  soon  opened, 
orchards  planted,  mills  and  public  buildings  erected,  institu- 
tions for  education  formed,  a  printing  press  established,  the 
foundation  for  a  Temple  laid,  and  beautiful  private  dwellings 
began  to  appear  in  all  directions  upon  those  broad  and  beauti- 
ful prairies.  To  the  settler  having  but  little  capital,  it  is  pre- 
sumed no  country  was  ever  discovered  possessing  so  many 
advantages  as  that  which  the  Saints  here  occupied.  It  is 
described  in  the  following  language  by  one  of  the  members  of 
the  colony:  "Unlike  the  timbered  States  in  the  east,  except 
upon  the  rivers  and  water  courses,  which  were  verdantly 
dotted  with  trees;  from  one  to  three  miles  wide,  as  far  as  the 
eye  can  glance,  the  beautiful  rolling  prairies  lay  spread  around 
like  a  sea  of  meadows.  The  timber  is  a  mixture  of  oak,  hick- 
ory, box,  elder,  and  bass  wood,  together  with  the  addition  of 
cotton  wood,  buUon  wood,  pecon,  soft  and  hard  maple,  upon 
the  bottoms.  The  shrubbery  was  beautiful,  and  consisted  in 
part  of  plums,  grapes,  crab  apples  and  persimmons.  The 
prairies  were  decorated  with  a  growth  of  flowers  that  seemed 
as  gorgeous  and  grand  as  the  brilliancy  of  stars  in  the  heavens, 
and  exceed  description.  The  soil  is  rich  and  fertile,  from 
three  to  ten  feet  deep,  and  generally  composed  of  a  rich  black 
mould,  intermingled  with  clay  and  sand.  It  produces  in 
abundance  wheat,  corn  and  many  other  commodities,  together 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  147 

with  sweet  potatoes  and  cotton."  Here,  then,  was  the  place 
appointed  of  the  Lord  for  His  people  to  locate  and  build  Him 
a  house  in  which  they  might  worship  Him  in  purity  and  holi- 
ness, and  His  servants  receive  wisdom,  knowledge  and  power, 
and  be  prepared  to  go  forth  among  all  nations,  kindreds, 
people  and  languages,  carrying  the  everlasting  Gospel,  in 
fulfilment  of  John's  prophecy,  that  all  people  might  under- 
stand the  near  approach  of  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  Man, 
and  the  wise  virgins  trim  their  lamps  and  be  prepared.  While 
they  were  peaceably  and  industriously  pursuing  this  object, 
Satan  began  to  stir  up  the  people  around  to  jealousy,  envy  and 
hatred.  Mob  meetings  were  held  in  different  parts  of  the 
country;  resolutions  passed,  and  measures  entered  into  to 
drive  the  Saints  from  their  possessions.  In  the  month  of 
November,  1833,  a  ruthless  and  murderous  mob,  composed  of 
many  hundreds,  armed  with  weapons  of  destruction,  came 
suddenly  upon  the  Saints,  who  were  unprepared  for  defense, 
and  drove  men,  women  and  children  from  their  lovely 
habitations.  Their  deep  distress,  and  the  severity  of  their 
sufferings,  it  is  no  pleasing  duty  to  relate.  Women  were 
shamefully  abused  in  the  presence  of  their  husbands,  daughters 
in  the  presence  of  their  parents;  defenceless  men  were  shot 
down  like  wild  beasts  of  the  forest;  some,  while  fleeing  for 
their  lives,  were  pursued,  caught,  tied  to  trees  and  whipped 
till  their  bowels  gushed  out  and  death  ended  their  sufferings. 
Over  two  hundred  of  their  houses  were  burned,  the  remainder 
were  plundered,  and  their  horses  and  cattle  driven  away.  So 
suddenly  were  they  compelled  to  flee,  that  only  in  a  few 
instances  sufficient  apparel  could  be  taken  to  preserve  them 
from  the  cold,  wintry  blasts.  The  extreme  sufferings  of 
women  and  children  may  easily  be  imagined.  In  consequence 
of  these  severities,  many  perished  by  the  way,  before  any  kind 
hand  of  hospitality  offered  its  relief.  While  the  Saints  lay 
upon  the  cold,  bleak  prairies,  without  a  home  and  without  a 
friend  except'the  God  of  heaven,  a  very  singular  phenomenon 


148  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

appeared  in  the  heavens,  which  created  quite  a  panic  among 
the  mob,  viz.:  the  meteoric  shower,  or  shooting  stars,  which 
was  seen  in  various  parts  of  the  world  by  many  millions. 

After  this  expulsion  from  Jackson  County,  they  located  in 
the  upper  portion  of  the  same  State,  till  the  year  1838,  when 
again  they  were  assailed  by  a  murderous  mob,  and  having 
suffered  the  loss  of  many  lives  and  nearly  all  their  property, 
were  compelled  to  leave  the  State.  To  give  the  reader  more 
particular  information  respecting  the  persecutions  of  the 
Saints,  and  their  expulsion  from  the  State  of  Missouri,  we 
present  entire  a  memorial  which  was  laid  before  the  Congress 
of  the  United  States: 

AMERICAN  exiles'  MEMORIAL  TO  CONGRESS. 

To  the  Honorable  Senators  and  Representatives  of  the  United  States  of 
America,  in  Congress  assembled.* 

We,  the  undersigned,  members  of  the  City  Council  of  the  city  of 
Nauvoo,  citizens  of  Hancock  County,  Illinois,  and  exiles  from  the  State  of 
Missouri,  being  in  council  assembled,  unanimously  and  respectfully,  for 
ourselves,  and  in  behalf  of  many  thousands  of  other  exiles,  memorial- 
ize the  honorable  Senators  and  Eepresentatives  of  our  nation,  upon  the 
subject  of  the  unparalleled  persecutions  and  cruelties  inflicted  upon  us,  and 
upon  our  constituents,  by  the  constituted  authorities  of  the  State  of 
Missouri;  and  likewise  upon  the  subject  of  the  present  unfortunate  circum- 
stances in  which  we  are  placed  in  the  land  of  our  exile.  As  a  history  of 
the  Missouri  outrages  has  been  extensively  published,  both  in  tjiis  country 
and  in  Europe,  it  is  deemed  unnecessary  to  particularize  all  of  the  wrongs 
and  grievances  inflicted  upon  us,  in  this  memorial,  as  there  is  an  abundance 
of  well  attested  documents  to  which  your  honorable  body  can  at  any  time 
refer;  hence  we  only  embody  the  following  important  items  for  your  consid- 
eration: 

First.  Your  memorialists,  as  free  born  citizens  of  this  great  republic, 
relying  with  the  utmost  confidence  upon  the  sacred  "Articles  of  the  Con- 
stitution," by  which  the  several  States  are  bound  together,  and  considering 
ourselves  entitled  to  all  the  privileges  and  immunities  of  free  citizens  in 
what  State  soever  we  desired  to  locate  ourselves,  commenced  a  settlement 
in  Jackson  County,  on  the  western  frontiers  of  the  State  of  Missouri,  in  the 
summer  of  1831.     There  we  purchased  lands  from  government;    erected 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  149 

several  hundred  houses;  made  extensive  improvements;  and  shortly  the 
wild  and  lonel}"  prairies  and  stately  forests  were  converted  into  well  culti- 
vated and  fruitful  fields.  There  we  expected  to  spend  our  days  in  the  enjoy- 
ment of  all  the  rights  and  liberties  bequeathed  to  us  by  the  sufferings  and 
blood  of  our  noble  ancestors.  But,  alas!  our  expectations  were  vain.  Two 
years  had  scarcely  elapsed  before  we  were  unlawfully  and  unconstitutionally 
assailed  by  an  organized  mob,  consisting  of  the  highest  officers  in  the 
county,  both  civil  and  military,  who  boldly  and  openly  avowed  their  deter- 
mination, in  a  written  circular,  to  drive  us  from  said  county.  As  a  speci- 
men of  their  treasonable  and  cruel  designs,  your  honorable  body  are  referred 
to  said  circular,  of  which  the  following  is  but  a  short  extract,  namely:  "We, 
the  undersigned,  citizens  of  Jackson  County,  believing  that  an  important 
crisis  is  at  hand  as  regards  our  civil  society,  in  consequence  of  a  pretended 
religious  sect  of  people  that  have  settled  and  are  still  settling  In  our 
county,  styling  themselves  Mormons;  and  intending,  as  we  do,  to  rid 
our  society,  'peaceably,'  if  we  can — 'forcibly,'  if  we  must;  and  believing, 
as  we  do,  that  the  arm  of  the  civil  law  does  not  afford  ua  a  guarantee,  or  at 
least  a  sufficient  one,  against  the  evils  which  are  now  inflicted  upon  us,  and 
seem  to  be  increasing  by  the  said  religious  sect,  deem  it  expedient  and  of 
the  highest  importance,  to  form  ourselves  into  a  company  fur  the  better  and 
easier  accomplishment  of  our  purpose."  This  document  was  closed  in  the 
following  words:  "We  theref<ire  agree,  after  timely  warning,  and  receiving 
an  adequate  compensation  for  what  little  property  they  cannot  take  with 
them,  they  refuse  to  leave  us  in  peace,  as  they  found  us,  we  agree  to  use 
such  means  as  may  be  sufficient  to  remove  them,  and  to  that  end  we  each 
pledge  to  each  other  our  bodily  powers,  our  lives,  fortunes,  and  sacred 
honors." 

To  this  unconstitutional  document  Avere  attached  the  names  of  nearly 
every  officer  in  the  county,  together  with  the  names  of  hundreds  of  others. 
It  was  by  this  band  of  murderers,  that  your  memorialists,  in  the  year  1833, 
were  plundered  of  their  property,  and  robbed  of  their  peaceable  homes.  It 
was  by  them  their  fields  were  laid  waste,  their  houses  burned,  and  their 
men,  women  and  children,  to  the  number  of  about  twelve  hundred  per- 
sons, banished  as  exiles  from  the  county,  while  othei-s  were  cruelly  mur- 
dered by  their  hands. 

Second.  After  our  expulsion  from  Jackson  County,  we  settled  in  Clay 
County,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  Missouri  River,  where  we  purchased 
lands  both  from  the  old  settlers  and  from  the  Land  Office;  but  soon  we 
were  again  violently  tlireatened  by  mobs,  and  obliged  to  leave  our  homes 
and  seek  out  a  new  location. 

Tliird.    Our  next  settlement  was  in  Caldwell  County,  where  we  pur- 


150  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

chased  the  most  of  the  lands  in  said  county,  besides  a  part  of  the  lands  in 
Daviess  and  Carroll  counties.  These  counties  were  almost  entirely  in  a  wild 
and  uncultivated  state;  but  by  the  persevering  industry  of  our  citizens, 
large  and  extensive  farms  were  opened  in  every  direction,  well  stocked 
with  numerous  flocks  and  herds.  We  also  commenced  settlements  in  sev- 
eral other  counties  of  the  State,  and  once  more  confidently  hoped  to  enjoy 
the  hard  earned  fruits  of  our  labor  unmolested;  but  our  hopes  were  soon 
blasted.  The  cruel  and  murderous  spirit  which  first  began  to  manifest 
itself  in  the  constituted  authorities  and  inhabitants  of  Jackson  County,  and 
afterwards  in  Clay  and  the  surrounding  counties,  receiving  no  check  either 
from  the  (iivil  or  military  power  of  the  State,  had,  in  the  meantime,  taken 
courage,  and  boldly  and  fearlessly  spread  its  contaminating  and  treasonable 
influence  in  every  department  of  the  government  of  said  State.  Lieuten- 
ant-Governor Boggs,  a  resident  of  Jackson  County,  who  acted  a  conspicu- 
ous part  in  our  expulsion  from  said  county,  instead  of  being  tried  for 
treason  and  rebellion  against  the  Constitution,  and  suffering  the  just  pen- 
alty of  his  crimes,  was  actually  elected  Governor,  and  placed  in  the  execu- 
tive chair.  Thus  the  inhabitants  of  the  State  were  greatly  encouraged  to 
renew  with  redoubled  fury  their  unlawful  attack  upon  our  defenceless 
settlements.  Men,  women  and  children  were  driven  in  every  direction 
before  their  merciless  persecutors.  Robbed  of  their  possessions,  their 
property,  the'r  provisions  and  their  all;  cast  forth  upon  the  bleak  snowy 
prairies,  houseless  and  unprotected,  many  sunk  down  and  expired  under 
their  accumulated  sufferings,  while  others,  after  enduring  hunger  and  the 
severities  of  the  season,  suffering  all  but  death,  arrived  in  Caldwell  County, 
to  which  place  they  were  driven  from  all  the  surrounding  counties  only 
to  witness  a  still  more  heart  rending  scene;  in  vain  had  we  appealed  to 
the  constituted  authorities  of  Missouri  for  protection  and  redress  of  our 
former  grievances;  in  vain  we  now  stretched  out  our  hands  and  appealed  as 
the  citizens  of  this  great  republic  to  the  sympathies — to  the  justice  and 
magnanimity  of  those  in  power;  in  vain  we  implored,  again  and  again,  at 
the  feet  of  Governor  Boggs,  our  former  persecutor,  aid  and  protection 
against  the  ravages  and  murders  now  inflicted  upon  our  defenceless  and 
unoffending  citizeni.  The  cry  of  American  citizens,  already  twice  driven 
and  deprived  of  liberty,  could  not  penetrate  their  adamantine  hearts.  The 
Governor,  instead  of  sending  us  aid,  issued  a  proclamation  for  our  exter- 
mination and  banishment;  ordered  out  the  forces  of  the  State,  placed 
them  under  the  command  of  General  Clarke,  who,  to  execute  these  exter- 
minating order-?,  marched  several  thousand  troops  into  our  settlements  in 
Caldwell  County,  where,  unrestrained  by  fear  of  law  or  justice,  and  urged 
on  by  the  highest  authority  of  the  State,  they  laid  waste  our  fields  of  corn, 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  151 

shot  down  our  cattle  and  hogs  for  sport,  burned  our  dwellings,  inhumanly- 
butchered  some  eighteen  or  twenty  defenceless  citizens,  dragged  from  their 
hiding  places  little  children,  and  placing  the  muzzles  of  their  guns  to  their 
lieads,  shot  them,  Avith  the  most  horrid  oaths  and  imprecations.  An  aged 
hero  and  patriot  of  the  revolution,  who  served  under  General  Washington, 
while  in  the  act  of  pleading  for  quartei-s,  was  cruelly  muitlered  and  hewed 
in  pieces  with  an  old  corn-cutter;"  and  in  addition  t§  all  these  savage  acta 
of  barbarity,  they  forcibly  dragged  virtuous  and  inoffensive  females  from 
their  dwellings,  bound  them  upon  benches  used  for  public  worship,  where 
they,  in  great  numbers,  ravished  them  in  a  most  brutal  manner.  Some 
fifty  or  sixty  of  the  citizens  were  thrust  into  prisons  and  dungeons,  where, 
bound  in  chains,  they  were  fed  on  human  flesh,  while  their  families,  and 
some  fifteen  thousand  others,  were,  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet,  forcibly 
expelled  from  the  State.  In  the  meantime,  to  pay  the  expenses  of  these 
horrid  outrages,  they  confiscated  our  property,  and  robbed  us  of  all  our 
possessions.  Before  our  final  expulsion,  with  a  faint  and  lingering  hope, 
we  petitioned  the  State  Legislature,  then  in  session,  unwilling  to  believe 
that  American  citizens  could  appeal  in  vain  for  a  restoration  of  liberty, 
cruelly  wrested  from  them  by  cruel  tyrants.  But  in  the  language  of  our 
noble  ancestors,  "our  repeated  petitions  were  only  answered  by  repeated 
injuries."  The  Legislature,  instead  of  hearing  the  cries  of  fifteen  thousand 
suffering,  bleeding,  unoffending  citizens,  sanctioned  and  sealed  the  uncon- 
stitutional acts  of  the  Governor  and  his  troops,  by  appropriating  two  hun- 
dred thousand  dollars  to  defray  the  expenses  of  exterminating  us  from  the 
State. 

No  friendly  arm  was  stretched  out  to  protect  us.  The  last  ray  of 
hope  for  redress  in  that  State  was  now  entirely  extinguished.  We  saw  no 
other  alternative  but  to  bow  down  our  necks  and  wear  the  cruel  yoke  of 
oppression,  and  quietly  and  submissively  suffer  ourselves  to  be  banished  aa 
exiles  from  our  possessions,  our  property,  and  our  sacred  homes;  or  other- 
wise see  our  wives  and  children  coldly  murdered  and  butchered  by  tyrants 
in  power. 

Fourth.  Our  next  permanent  settlement  was  in  the  land  of  our  exile, 
the  State  of  Illinois,  in  the  spring  of  1839.  But  even  here  we  are  not 
secure  from  our  relentless  persecutor,  the  State  of  Missouri.  Not  satisfied 
in  having  drenched  her  soil  in  the  blood  of  innocence,  and  expelling  us  from 
her  borders,  she  pursues  her  unfortunate  victims  into  banishment,  seizing 
upon  and  kidnapping  them  in  their  defenceless  moments,  dragging  them 
across  the  Mississippi  River,  upon  their  inhospitable  shores,  where  they  are 
tortured,  whipped,  immured  in  dungeons,  and  hung  by  the  neck  without 
any  legal  process  whatever.    We  have  memorialized  the  former  executive 


152  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

of  this  State,  Governor  Carlin,  upon  these  lawless  outrages  committed  upon 
our  citizens,  but  he  rendered  us  no  protection.  Missouri,  receiving  no 
check  in  her  murderous  career,  continues  her  depredations,  again  and 
again  kidnapping  our  citizens,  and  robbing  us  of  our  property;  while 
Others,  who  fortunately  survived  the  execution  of  her  bloody  edicts,  are 
agairi  and  again  demanded  by  the  executive  of  that  State,  on  pretence  of 
some  crime,  said  to  j^ve  been  committed  by  them  during  the  extermi- 
nating expedition  against  our  people.  As  an  instance.  General  Joseph 
Smith,  one  of  your  memorialists,  has  been  three  times  demanded,  tried, 
and  acquitted  by  the  courts  of  this  State,  upon  investigation  under  writs  of 
habeas  corpus,  once  by  the  United  States  court  for  the  district  of  IlUnois; 
again  by  the  Circuit  court  of  the  State  of  Illinois;  and  lastly,  by  the  Munici- 
pal court  of  the  city  of  Nauvoo,  when  at  the  same  time  a  nolle  prosequi 
had  been  entered  by  the  courts  of  Missouri,  upon  all  the  cases  of  that  State 
against  Joseph  Smith  and  others.  Thus  the  said  Joseph  Smith  has  been 
several  times  tried  for  the  same  alleged  offence,  put  in  jeopardy  of  life  and 
limb,  contrary  to  the  fifth  article  of  the  amendments  to  the  Constitution  of 
these  United  States;  and  thus  we  have  been  continually  harassed  and 
robbed  of  our  money  to  defray  the  expenses  of  those  vexatious  prosecu- 
tions. And  what  at  the  present  time  seems  to  be  still  more  alarming,  is 
the  hostility  manifested  by  some  of  the  authorities  and  citizens  of  this  State. 
Conventions  have  been  called,  inflammatory  speeches  made,  and  many 
unlawful  and  unconstitutional  resolutions  adopted,  to  deprive  us  of  our 
rights,  our  liberties,  and  the  peaceable  enjoyment  of  our  possessions.  From 
the  present  hostile  aspect,  and  from  bitter  experience  in  the  State  of 
Missouri,  it  is  greatly  feared  that  the  barbarous  scenes  acted  in  that  State 
will  be  re-acted  in  this.  If  I^issouri  goes  unpunished,  others  will  be  greatly 
encouraged  to  follow  her  murderous  examples.  The  afflictions  of  your 
memorialists  have  already  been  overwhelming,  too  much  for  humanity,  too 
much  for  American  citizens  to  endure  without  complaint.  We  have 
groaned  under  the  iron  hand  of  tyranny  and  oppression  these  many  years. 
We  have  been  robbed  of  our  property  to  the  amount  of  two  millions  of  dollars. 
We  have  been  hunted  as  the  wild  beasts  of  the  forest.  We  have  seen  our 
aged  fathers  who  fought  in  the  Revolution,  and  our  innocent  children,  alike 
slaughtered  by  our  persecutors.  We  have  seen  the  fair  daughters  of  Ameri- 
can citizens  insulted  and  abused  in  the  most  inhuman  manner,  and  finally, 
we  have  seen  fifteen  thousand  souls,  men,  women,  and  children,  driven  by 
force  of  arms,  during  the  severities  of  winter,  from  their  sacred  homes  and 
firesides,  to  a  land  of  strangere,  penniless  and  unprotected.  Under  all 
these  afflicting  circumstances,  we  imploringly  stretch  forth  our  hands 
towards  the  highest  councils  of  our  nation,  and  humbly  appeal  to  the  illus- 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  153 

trioiis  Senators  and  Representatives  of  a  great  and  free  people  for  redress 
and  protection. 

Hear!  O  hear  the  petitioning  voice  of  many  thousands  of  American 
citizens  who  now  groan  in  exile  on  Columbia's  free  soil!  Hear!  O  hear  the 
weeping  and  bitter  lamentations  of  widows  and  orphans,  whose  husbands 
and  fathers  have  been  cruelly  martyred  in  the  land  where  the  proud  eagle 
exultingly  floats!  Let  it  not  be  recorded  in  the  archives  of  the  nations, 
that  Columbia's  exiles  sought  protection  and  redress  at  your  hands,  but 
sought  it  in  vain.  It  is  in  your  power  to  save  us,  our  wives,  and  our  chil- 
dren, from  a  repetition  of  the  bloodthirsty  scenes  of  Missouri,  and  thus 
greatly  relieve  the  fears  of  a  persecuted  and  injured  people,  and  your 
petitioners  will  ever  pray. 

The  names  of  the  petitioners  are  omitted  for  want  of 
room. 

The  foregoing  memorial  was  presented  in  the  spring  of 
1844,  making  the  third  time  those  horrid  scenes  of  murder 
had  been  laid  before  the  Congress  of  the  United  States. 


CHAPTER   XXII. 

Why  the  Saints  are  persecuted. — Persecutions  in  different  ages  of  the  World 
— How  Jethro  came  to  Moses. — The  Saints  locate  in  Illinois. — A  short 
season  of  peace.— Hostilities  resumed. — Perfidy  of  the  Governor  of  the 
State.  —  Assassination. —The  Prophet's  testimony  that  his  work  was 
finished. — The  Saints  are  driven. — Their  journey. — War  with  the  remain- 
der.— Extracts  from  Epistle. — Peace. — Perpetual  Fund. — Labors  of  the 
Elders. — Publications. — The  work  of  twenty  years. — The  power  of  truth. 

1 OES  the  reader  request  to  know  the  cause  of  those  horrid 
persecutions?  I  would  ask,  what  caused  the  persecu- 
tions against  the  Saints  anciently?  The  answer  of  the 
one  answers  the  other.  It  is  acknowledged,  however,  a  singu- 
lar phenomenon  in  human  nature  that  a  class  of  people, 
moral,  virtuous  and  innocent,  should  become  an  object  of 
envy,  hatred,  malice,  spoliation   and   murder   by   their  sur- 


154  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

rounding  neighbors.  Without  entering  into  an  explanation 
of  the  secret  cause  of  this  phenomenon  of  mind,  we  purpose 
only  to  present  a  few  facts  showing  such  is  the  nature  of  man- 
kind, not  only  religiously,  but  morally  considered.  The  most 
important  moral,  physical  and  philosophical  discoveries  have 
commonly  been  attended  with  persecution,  imprisonment 
confiscation  of  property,  banishment  or  martyrdom.  The 
names  of  Seneca,  Socrates,  Columbus,  Galileo  and  Harvey, 
which  now  adorn  the  pages  of  history,  were  each  in  their  turn 
the  butt  of  scorn,  ridicule  and  contempt;  and  so  it  generally 
has  been  with  every  man  who  has  ever  benefited  the  human 
family.  In  religious  discoveries  the  same  effects  have  fol- 
lowed. Every  religious  reformation  has  been  attended  with 
more  or  less  persecution  and  martyrdom,  from  righteous  Abel 
down  to  the  latest  murder  committed  upon  the  Latter-day 
Saints.  Abel,  through  some  appointed  means,  obtained  very 
important  blessings  from  heaven;  as  soon  as  this  was  known, 
he  became  an  object  of  hatred,  and  was  slain!  And  so  on  to 
the  coming  of  Christ  like  scenes  followed  in  every  age.  Paul, 
speaking  of  persecution,  says:  "Others  had  trial  of  cruel 
mockings  and  scourgings,  yea,  moreover,  of  bonds  and 
imprisonment;  they  were  stoned,  they  were  sawn  asunder, 
were  tempted,  were  slain  with  the  sword;  they  wandered 
about  in  sheep  skins  and  goat  skins;  being  destitute,  afflicted, 
tormented;  of  whom  the  world  was  not  worthy;  they  wan- 
dered in  deserts,  and  in  mountains,  and  dens  and  caves  of  the 
earth."  The  occasion  of  those  persecutions  arose  not  from 
their  immorality,  but  from  their  having  received  peculiar 
heavenly  gifts  and  blessings.  Jesus,  the  Son  of  God,  when  in 
the  world,  had  no  other  object  but  the  good  of  mankind,  but 
when  he  began  to  affirm  that  God  was  His  Father,  and  He 
was  one  with  His  Father,  and  was  doing  His  will,  jealousy 
was  stirred  up,  envy  arose.  He  was  called  seditious,  an  enemy 
to  mankind,  and  His  life  was  sought  and  finally  taken.  His 
Twelve  Apostles,  without  influence  or   learning,   bore   testi- 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY  155 

mony  of  knowledge  actually  received,  and  of  having  author- 
ity to  baptize  both  priests  and  people,  rich  and  poor,  bond 
and  free,  with  a  promise  of  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  But 
what  was  the  result?  How  were  they  received?  Were  they 
accounted  good,  peaceable  men,  and  well  spoken  of?  No!  far 
from  it;  most  all  people  spoke  against  them,  and  no  doubt 
considered  them  wicked,  designing  men,  for  they  immediately 
set  about  whipping,  stoning,  imprisoning  and  killing  them. 
Their  own  brethren,  the  Jews,  who  were  best  acquainted  with 
them,  were  the  most  industriously  engaged  in  this  business. 
Ministers  of  the  Jewish  laws,  those  educated  for  the  purpose 
and  who  made  it  their  daily  employment  to  expound  and 
teach  the  people  the  word  of  God  delivered  by  the  holy 
Prophets,  were  generally  the  foremost  and  most  bitter  in  these 
crusades  against  Jesus  Christ,  the  Apostles  and  the  Saints. 
Had  those  persons  who  professed  to  understand  the  Scriptures 
"and  to  whom  the  people  looked  for  proper  explanations,  been 
honest  and  virtuous  men,  and  used  a  righteous  influence  with 
the  people,  thousands,  in  room  of  rejecting  Jesus  Christ  and 
His  Apostles,  would  have  received  their  testimony.  So,  in 
reference  to  ourselves,  had  the  ministers  and  clergy  come  to 
us  like  the  good  Jethro  to  Israel,  with  kind  sympathy  in  their 
bosoms,  and  shown  us  that  friendship  which  one  religious 
class  of  people  ought  always  to  manifest  for  another,  or  had 
they  used  even  a  moral  influence  in  our  favor,  the  evils  and 
cruelties  heaped  upon  us  by  our  enemies  would  have  been 
much  lessened,  and  those  persons,  like  Jethro,  would  have 
been  spoken  of  with  praise  and  honor  to  the  latest  ages  of 
posterity.  But,  alas!  few  instances  of  this  kind  can  be 
recorded.  It  is  with  pleasure,  however,  that  we  here  mention 
that  in  times  of  deep  distress,  brought  upon  the  Saints  by 
these  persecutions,  when  large  public  meetings  were  called  in 
various  parts  of  the  United  States  by  virtuous  and  honorable 
citizens  of  the  country,  to  express  their  abhorrence  and 
detestation   of   those  crimes   and   cruelties,  those   professing 


156  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

themselves  ministers  of  the  Gospel,  in  some  instances,  came 
forward  at  those  meetings  and  discountenanced  the  persecu- 
tions of  the  Saints.  Such  acts  of  nobleness,  independence  of 
mind  and  human  sympathy  will  not  be  forgotten. 

The  relation  of  these  scenes  of  persecution  is  not  offered 
as  direct  evidence  of  the  truth  of  our  religion;  but  it  is  a 
plain  evidence  of  the  corruption  of  any  people  who  persecute 
or  look  silently  on  without  raising  their  voice  or  influence  in 
behalf  of  the  persecuted.  The  evidence  of  the  authenticity 
of  our  religion  is  to  be  found  in  the  fact  of  our  possessing  the 
fruits  of  the  ancient  Gospel,  the  gifts  and  blessings  promised 
the  true  believers;  and  if  found  in  possession  of  these  bless- 
ings, that  is  a  sufficient  explanation  of  the  cause  of  those 
horrid  persecutions. 

Having  been  driven  from  Missouri,  they  then  located  in 
Illinois,  in  the  spring  of  1839,  as  mentioned  in  the  memorial. 
Here  they  built  up  a  beautiful  city,  called  Nauvoo;  obtained 
from  the  Legislature  of  the  State  a  city  charter;  organized 
several  literary  institutions;  established  a  printing  press; 
commenced  another  Temple;  built  a  number  of  magnificent 
public  edifices;  opened  hundreds  and  thousands  of  large  and 
extensive  plantations  in  the  surrounding  country;  and  sent 
forth  hundreds  of  Elders  as  missionaries  into  different  parts 
of  the  world.  Many  began  to  indulge  the  fond  hope  of  having 
here  found  an  asylum  of  peace;  and  being  no  more  troubled 
with  their  enemies,  would  be  enabled  to  sit  peaceably  under 
the  shade  of  their  vine  and  fig  tree,  and  enjoy  the  fruit  of 
their  labors.  It  was  not  long,  however,  before  things  trans- 
pired of  a  nature  to  convince  them  this  anxiously  looked  for 
period  had  not  yet  arrived.  Their  enemies  in  Missouri,  not 
satisfied  with  the  cruelties  and  murders  they  had  committed 
in  driving  them  from  the  State,  continued  their  molestations. 
Not  receiving  any  check  from  the  authorities  of  the  country, 
they  became  emboldened  in  their  aggressions.  They  soon 
found  plenty  of   corrupt  and  abandoned  characters  in  the 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  157 

State  of  Illinois  willing  to  co-operate  with  them  in  stirring 
up  jealousy  and  raising  excitement  among  the  people,  in  order 
more  effectually  to  execute  their  murderous  designs.  Believ- 
ing tliat  the  continuance  and  prosperity  of  the  Saints  were 
dependent  on  the  existence  of  their  Prophet,  Joseph  Smith, 
they  set  about  concocting  schemes  for  his  destruction.  By 
resorting  to  false  accusations  and  perjury,  they  procured  a 
State  warrant  for  his  apprehension,  and  also  that  of  his 
brother  Hyrum.  Aware  that  their  diabolical  schemes  would 
be  frustrated  if  the  prisoners  had  a  legal  trial,  they  succeeded 
in  lodging  them  in  Carthage  jail;  a  place  where  the  Governor 
of  the  State  pledged  himself  they  should  be  protected,  and 
secure  from  mobs  and  violence;  but  in  every  respect  it  was 
only  suitable  for  the  accomplishment  of  their  bloody  deeds. 
On  the  27th  of  June,  1844,  while  Joseph  and  Hyrum  were  in 
this  situation,  awaiting  their  trial  on  the  following  day,  their 
enemies  determined  to  execute  their  designs.  About  5  o'clock 
p.  m.,  of  that  day,  an  armed  mob,  painted  black,  of  from  one 
hundred  and  fifty  to  two  hundred  persons,  rushed  from  the 
surrounding  woods,  drove  away  the  sentinels  guarding  the 
prison,  and  poured  through  the  door  and  windows  a  torrent 
of  lead  that  laid  the  brothers  low  in  the  arms  of  death!  I'hen 
fell  two  icorthy  men!  Everlasting  honor  and  immortality  is 
their  portion,  and  their  names  henceforth  are  classified  with 
mart^TS  for  truth!  When  this  sad  event  occurred,  two  of  the 
Twelve  Apostles,  John  Taylor  and  Willard  Richards,  were 
with  them  in  prison,  as  visitors.  The  former  received  four 
balls  in  his  body,  the  other  escaped  unharmed.  These  men 
live  to  tell  the  bloody  tragedy  which  has  sealed  disgrace  upon 
their  country. 

A  few  months  previous  to  this  murder,  Joseph,  in  giving 
instructions  to  the  Twelve  in  relation  to  the  building  up  of 
Zion,  preparatory  to  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  God,  informed 
them  that  his  ivork  teas  finished  on  the  earth,  and  from  that 
time  the  responsibility  of  carrying  the  Gospel  to  every  nation 


158  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

devolved  upon  them;  and,  as  he  bid  farewell  to  some  friends, 
on  leaving  for  Carthage,  he  said:  "I  am  going  like  a  lamb  to 
the  slaughter;  but  I  am  calm  as  a  summer's  morning;  I  have 
a  conscience  void  of  offence  towards  God,  and  towards  all 
men;  I  shall  die  innocent,  and  it  shall  yet  be  said  of  me — he 
was  murdered  in  cold  blood.''  An  intimate  acquaintance  with 
those  men  from  the  early  rise  of  the  Church  to  their  martyr- 
dom, justifies  the  writer  in  bearing  this  testimony  that  he 
knows  they  were  virtuous,  honorable  and  righteous  men — men 
whom  God  loved,  and  whom  all  good  men  would  have 
respected,  loved  and  honored  had  they  known  their  true 
character. 

Contrary  to  the  hopes  and  expectations  of  their  enemies, 
the  Saints  continued  to  build  their  Temple,  and  attend  to 
their  ordinary  labors.  Petition  after  petition  was  presented 
to  government  for  redress  of  their  grievances;  but  a  deaf  ear 
was  turned  to  their  supplications.  Their  enemies,  finding 
that  no  persecution  nor  even  the  martyrdom  of  their  Prophet 
could  destroy  their  union,  then  determined  to  drive  them 
from  their  city;  at  last,  persecution  became  so  grievous  and 
insufferable  that  the  Saints  were  forced  to  leave  their  houses 
in  the  depth  of  winter,  and  wander  in  the  western  wilder- 
ness. 

In  the  beginning  of  February,  184G,  President  Brigham 
Young,  the  Twelve  Apostles,  with  their  wives  and  families, 
and  thousands  of  others,  left  the  city  of  Nauvoo,  traveling 
in  a  westerly  direction,  as  they  were  guided  by  the  Spirit  of 
God.  By  reason  of  being  exposed  to  the  inclemency  of  the 
weather,  and  having  only  the  thin  covering  of  tents  and 
wagons  to  protect  them  from  its  fury,  many  who  had  pre- 
viously suffered  from  persecution  could  endure  no  longer,  and 
fell  asleep  in  death. 

Having  journeyed  two  hundred  miles,  they  encamped  and 
made  a  temporary  settlement,  called  Garden  Grove;  forty 
miles  in  advance  of  this  they  made  another,  called  Mount 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  159 

Pisgah;  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  beyond  this,  they  made 
a  third  settlement  at  Council  Bluffs.  While  here  resting  from 
the  fatigue  of  journeying,  many  were  overtaken  with  sickness, 
which  was  the  result  of  former  severe  privations.  In  the 
midst  of  their  troubles,  at  a  time  when  every  man  was 
required  more  than  ever  to  watch  over  and  protect  his  help- 
less wife  and  family  from  the  hordes  of  savage  Indians  and 
wild  beasts  of  the  forest,  with  which  they  were  surrounded,  a 
message  was  received  from  the  President  of  the  United  States, 
requesting  five  hundred  men  to  enter  the  army  and  march 
against  the  Mexicans.  This  demand,  though  strange  and 
heartrending,  was  complied  with;  five  hundred  men  were 
thus  taken  from  the  camps  of  the  Saints,  leaving  behind  them 
fathers,  mothers,  wives  and  children  in  the  midst  of  afflictions, 
many  of  whom  were  dwelling  in  miserable  log  huts,  tents, 
and  wagons,  with  scarcely  the  common  necessaries  of  life. 

A  few  months  after  their  departure,  their  enemies  still 
burning  with  rage,  and  finding  the  body  of  the  Saints  beyond 
their  reach,  made  an  attack  on  those  remaining  in  Nauvoo,  an 
account  of  which  we  extract  from  a  general  epistle  of  the 
Twelve,  December  23,  1847: 

In  September,  1846,  an  infuriated  mob,  clad  in  all  the  horrors  of  war, 
fell  on  the  Saints  who  had  still  remained  in  Nauvoo  for  want  of  means  to 
remove;  murdered  some,  and  drove  the  remainder  across  the  Mississippi 
into  Iowa,  where,  destitute  of  houses,  tents,  food,  clothing  or  money,  they 
received  temporary  assistance  from  some  benevolent  souls  in  Quincy,  St. 
Louis,  and  other  places,  whose  names  will  ever  be  remembered  with  grati- 
tude. But  at  that  period  the  Saints  were  obliged  to  scatter  to  the  north, 
south,  east  and  west,  wherever  they  could  find  shelter  and  procure  employ- 
ment. And,  hard  as  it  is  to  write  it,  it  must  ever  remain  a  truth  on  the 
page  of  history,  that  while  the  flower  of  Israel's  camp  was  sustaining  the 
wings  of  the  Auiorican  eagle,  by  their  influence  and  arms,  in  a  foreign 
country,  their  brothers,  sisters,  fathers,  mothers  and  children  were  driven 
by  mob  violence  I'rom  a  free  and  independent  State,  of  the  same  national 
republic,  and  were  compelled  to  flee  from  the  fire,  the  sword,  the  musket 
and  the  cannon's  mouth  as  from  the  demon  of  death.  "''  *  * 


160  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

Their  property  in  Hancock  CJounty,  Illinois,  was  little  or  no  better  than 
confiscated;  many  of  their  houses  were  burned  by  the  mob,  and  they  were 
obliged  to  leave  most  of  those  that  remained  without  sale;  and  those  who 
bargained  sold  almost  for  a  song;  lor  the  influence  of  their  enemies  was  to 
cause  such  a  diminution  in  the  value  of  property,  that  from  a  handsome 
estate  was  seldom  realized  enough  to  remove  the  fiimily  comfortably  away; 
and  thousands  have  since  been  wandering  to  and  fro,  destitute,  afflicted, 
and  distressed  for  the  common  necessaries  of  life,  or  unable  to  endure  have 
sickened  and  died  by  hundreds;  while  the  Temple  of  the  Lord  is  left  solitary 
in  the  midst  of  our  enemies;  an  enduring  monument  of  the  diligence  and 
integrity  of  the  Saints. 

While  the  faints  were  passing  through  those  scenes  of 
persecutions,  sufferings  and  deep  affliction,  many  glorious 
manifestations  of  divine  approbation  were  given  them,  which 
we  should  have  been  happy  here  to  record,  did  our  limits  and 
the  nature  of  the  work  admit. 

The  Saints  in  the  wilderness  continued  their  journeying 
as  circumstances  would  allow;  having  to  cut  their  way 
through  woods  and  valleys,  over  rivers  and  mountains,  a  dis- 
tance of  fourteen  hundred  miles.  At  length,  on  the  21st  of 
July,  1847,  the  pioneers  discovered  a  beautiful  valley  beyond 
the  "Pass"  of  the  great  Rocky  Mountains,  being  a  portion  of 
the  Great  Basin  of  Upper  California,  near  the  southern  shore 
of  the  Great  Salt  Lake.  On  the  24th  the  President  and  first 
company  entered  this  their  present  home;  other  companies, 
year  after  year,  continue  their  emigration  to  this  point.  Here 
Israel* will  remain  till  the  indignation  of  an  offended  God  is 
poured  out  upon  the  nations.  Here  will  peace  and  happiness 
dwell,  while  nation  is  at  war  with  nation,  and  kingdom 
against  kingdom;  and  here  the  people  of  "many  nations  shall 
come  and  say,  come  ye,  and  let  us  go  up  to  the  mountain  of 
the  Lord,  to  the  house  of  the  God  of  Jacob;  and  He  will  teach 
us  of  His  ways,  and  we  will  walk  in  His  paths;  for  the  law 
shall  go  forth  of  Zion,  and  the  word  of  the  Lord  from  Jeru- 
salem."    Micah  iv:  2. 

Though  persecution,  poverty,  sickness  and  trials  of  every 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  161 

description  have  come  upon  this  people,  they  have  stood  the 
fiery  trial,  and  given  evidence  to  all  men,  to  angels  and  to 
God,  of  their  faith,  virtue  and  fidelity.  Now  the  Church  of 
the  living  God,  far  beyond  the  reach  of  mobs  and  strife,  in 
her  hiding  place,  shall  grow  like  a  tree  planted  by  rivers  of 
waters,  till  "she  looketh  forth  as  the  morning,  fair  as  the 
moon,  clear  as  the  sun,  and  terrible  as  an  army  with  ban- 
ners."    Cant,  vi:  10, 

As  we  have  had  to  describe  scenes  of  sorrow  and  sufifer- 
ing,  harrowing  to  the  feelings  of  the  virtuous,  we  feel  happy, 
indeed,  that  we  can  now  direct  the  reader  to  tlie  present 
favorable  situation  of  the  Saints.  The  following  extract  we 
take  from  the  same  general  epistle : 

We  are  at  peace  with  all  nations,  with  all  kingdoms,  with  all  powers, 
with  all  governments,  with  all  authorities  under  the  whole  heavens,  except 
the  kingdom  and  power  of  darkness,  which  are  from  beneath,  and  are 
ready  to  stretch  forth  our  arms  to  the  four  quarters  of  the  globe,  extending 
salvation  to  every  honest  soul;  for  our  mission  in  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  is 
from  sea  to  sea,  and  from  the  rivers  to  the  ends  of  the  earth;  and  the  blessing 
of  the  Lord  is  upon  us;  and  when  every  other  arm  shall  fail,  the  power  of 
the  Almighty  will  be  manifest  in  our  behalf;  for  we  ask  nothing  but  what 
is  right,  we  want  nothing  but  what  is  right,  and  God  has  said  that  our 
strength  shall  be  equal  to  our  day;  and  we  invite  all  presidents,  and 
emperors,  and  kings,  and  princes,  and  nobles,  and  governors,  and  rulers, 
and  judges,  and  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues  and  people  under  the  whole 
heaven,  to  come  and  help  us  to  build  a  house  to  the  name  of  the  God  of 
Jacob,  a  place  of  peace,  a  city  of  rest,  a  habitation  for  the  oppressed  of 
every  clime,  even  for  those  that  love  their  neighbor  as  they  do  themselves, 
and  who  are  willing  to  do  as  they  would  be  done  unto;  and  this  we  are 
determined  to  do,  and  we  will  do,  God  being  our  helper;  and  we  will  help 
every  one  that  will  help  to  sustain  good  and  wholesome  laws  for  the  protec- 
tion of  virtue,  and  the  punishment  of  vice. 

The  kingdom  which  we  are  establishing,  is  not  of  this  world;  but  it  is 
the  kingdom  of  the  great  God.  It  is  the  fruit  of  righteousness,  of  peace,  of 
salvation  to  every  soul  that  will  receive  it,  from  Adam  down  to  his  latest 
posterity.  Our  good  will  is  towards  all  men,  and  we  desire  their  salvation 
in  time  and  in  eternity;  and  we  will  do  them  good  so  far  as  God  will  give  us 
the  power  and  men  will  permit  us  the  privilege,  and  we  will  harm  no  man; 

13 


162  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

but  if  men  will  rise  up  against  the  power  of  the  Almighty  to  overthrow  His 
cause,  let  them  know  assuredly  that  they  are  running  on  the  bosses  of 
Jehovah's  buckler,  and  as  God  lives  they  will  be  overthrown. 

Come,  then,  ye  Saints;  come,  then,  ye  honorable  men  of  the  earth; 
come,  then,  ye  wise,  ye  learned,  ye  rich,  ye  noble,  according  to  the  riches, 
and  wisdom,  and  knowledge  of  the  great  Jehovah,  from  all  nations,  and 
kindreds,  and  kingdoms,  and  tongues,  and  people,  and  dialects,  oti  the  face 
of  the  whole  earth,  and  join  the  standard  of  Emanuel,  and  help  us  to  build 
up  the  Kingdom  of  God,  and  establish  the  principles  of  truth,  life  and  sal- 
vation, and  you  shall  receive  your  reward  among  the  sanctified,  when  the 
Xiord  Jesus  Christ  cometh  to  make  up  His  jewels;  and  no  power  on  earth 
or  in  hell  can  prevail  against  you.  *  *  *   • 

Come,  then,  ye  Saints  of  Latter-day,  and  all  ye  great  and  small,  wise 
and  foolish,  rich  and  poor,  noble  and  ignoble,  exalted  and  persecuted,  rulers 
and  ruled  of  the  earth,  who  love  virtue  and  hate  vice,  and  help  us  to  do  this 
work,  which  the  Lord  hath  required  at  our  hands,  and  inasmuch  as  the 
glory  of  the  latter  house  shall  exceed  that  ol'  the  former,  your  reward  shall 
be  an  hundredfold,  and  your  rest  shall  be  glorious.  Our  universal  motto  is, 
^^ Peace  with  Qod,  and  good  loill  to  all  Tnen." 


in 


The  following  we  extract  from  a  private  letter  written  i 
the  Valley  respecting  their  peace  and  prosperity: 

All  is  stillness.  No  elections,  no  police  reports,  no  murders,  no  wars 
in  our  little  world.  How  quiet,  how  still,  how  peaceful,  how  happy,  how 
free  from  excitement  we  live.  Our  old  firelocks  have  not  been  rubbed  up, 
or  our  swords  unsheathed  because  of  any  alarm.  No  policeman,  or  watch- 
men of  any  kind  have  been  on  duty  to  guard  us  from  external  or  internal 
danger.  The  drum  has  beat,  to  be  sure,  but  it  was  mingled  with  merry- 
making, or  its  martial  sound  was  rather  to  remind  us  that  war  had  once 
been  known  among  the  nations,  than  to  arouse  us  to  tread  the  martial  and 
measured  step  of  those  who  muster  for  the  war,  or  march  to  the  battle  field. 
Oh,  what  a  life  we  live!  It  is  the  dream  of  the  poete  actually  fulfilled  in 
real  life.  Here  we  can  cultivate  the  mind,  renew  the  spirits,  invigorate 
the  body,  cheer  the  heart,  and  ennoble  the  soul  of  man.  Here  we  can 
cultivate  every  science  and  every  art  calculated  to  enlarge  the  mind,  accom- 
modate the  body,  or  polish  or  adorn  our  race.  And  here  we  can  receive 
and  extend  that  pure  intelligence  which  is  unmingled  with  the  jargon  of 
mystic  Babylon,  and  which  will  fit  a  man,  after  a  long  life  of  health  and 
usefulness,  to  enjoy  the  mansions  of  bliss,  and  the  society  of  those  who  are 
purified  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  163 

Here  no  prisoners  groan  in  solitary  cells;  no  chains  or  fetters  bind  the 
limbs  of  man;  no  slave  exists  to  tremble,  toil  and  sweat  for  nought,  or  fear 
and  crouch  full  low  to  please  his  fellow  man.  Here  all  are  free  to  do  right, 
and  are  warned,  and  chastened  and  corrected  if  caught  in  doing  wrong. 

Here,  too,  we  are  all  rich — there  is  no  real  poverty;  all  men  have 
access  to  the  soil,  the  pasture,  the  timber,  the  water  power,  and  all  the 
elements  of  wealth,  without  money  or  price. 

In  this  peaceful  country  many  thousand  Saints  have 
already  assembled.  They  have  laid  o  it  a  city  called  "Great 
Salt  Lake  City."  In  addition  to  their  private  dwellings,  they 
have  raised  several  elegant  and  magnificent  public  buildings. 
Many  mills  are  in  operation,  and  factories  are  also  in  course 
of  erection.  Public  institutions  for  education  have  been 
established;  one  of  these  the  State  Legislature  has  endowed 
with  an  annual  sum  of  five  thousand  dollars  for  the  term  of 
twenty  years.  Having  come  "up  through  great  tribulation," 
they  are  not  forgetful  in  their  prosperity  of  their  brethren 
who  are  still  in  adversity,  scattered  among  the  nations. 
Accordingly  they  have  established  a  "Perpetual  Emigrating 
Fund,"  for  the  emigration  of  the  poor.  Many  thousand 
dollars  have  already  been  donated  for  this  purpose.  As  the 
gathering  of  Israel  from  every  nation  has  been  decreed  by  the 
Lord,  this  fund  has  been  so  arranged  as  to  be  increased  to 
millions,  by  which  the  poor  and  virtuous  among  men  can  be 
assisted,  and  with  perfect  assurance  lift  up  their  heads  and 
rejoice,  for  the  hour  of  their  deliverance  is  nigh! 

In  the  same  valley,  and  others  adjacent,  they  are  estab- 
lishing other  cities;  while  the  country  around  is  appropriated 
to  farming  purposes.  And  thus  "the  wilderness,  and  the 
solitary  place  shall  be  glad  for  them;  and  the  desert  shall 
rejoice  and  blossom  as  the  rose."  Every  thing  necessary  to 
their  comfort  and  refinement  will  continue  to  flow  with  the 
tide  of  emigration.  The  wisdom  and  ingenuity  of  the  indus- 
trious will  soon  enable  the  sons  and  daughters  of  God  to  be 
arrayed  with  the  workmanship  of  their  own  hands. 


164  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

Four  hundred  miles  south  of  the  Great  Salt  Lake  City  an 
extensive  settlement  is  being  made.  Likewise  one  on  the 
borders  of  the  Pacific  Ocean,  near  to  the  port  of  San  Diego. 
They  have  also  organized  a  State  government,  called  the 
"State  of  Deseret,"  and  have  now  their  claims  for  admission 
into  the  Federal  union  before  the  Congress  of  the  United 
States. 

That  the  reader  may  understand  how  this  people  are 
viewed  by  the  public  at  large,  we  subjoin  the  following  extract 
from  an  American  newspaper: 

We  wish  to  call  the  reader's  attention  to  the  new  and  most  extraordi- 
nary condition  of  the  Saints.  Several  thousand  of  them  have  found  a  resting 
place  in  the  most  remarkable  spot  on  the  North  American  continent.  Since 
the  children  of  Israel  wandered  through  the  wilderness,  or  the  Crusaders 
rushed  on  Palestine,  there  has  been  nothing  so  historically  singular  as  the 
emigration  and  recent  settlement  of  the  Saints.  Thousands  of  them  came 
from  the  Manchesters  and  Sheffields  of  England  to  join  other  thousands 
congregated  from  western  New  York  and  New  England — boasted  descend- 
ants of  the  Pilgrim  Fathei-s — together,  to  establish  a  colony  in  the  west. 
Having  a  Temple  amid  the  churches  and  schools  of  Lake  County,  Ohio, 
and  driven  from  it  by  popular  opinion,  they  build  the  Nauvoo  of  Illinois, 
^t  becomes  a  great  town;  twenty  thousand  people  flock  to  it.  They  are 
again  assaulted  by  popular  persecution;  their  Prophet  murdered;  their  town 
•depopulated;  and,  finally,  their  Temple  burned.  Does  all  this  persecution 
>to  which  they  have  been  subjected  destroy  them?  Not  at  all.  Seven 
"thousand  are  now  settled  in  flourishing  circumstances  on  the  plateau  sum- 
mit of  the  North  American  continent.  Thousands  more  are  about  to  join 
them  from  Iowa,  and  tb.ousauds  more  are  coming  from  Wales.  The 
spectacle  is  most  singular,  and  this  is  one  of  the  singular  episodes  of  the 
great  drama  of  this  age.  The  spot  on  which  the  Saints  are  now  settled  is 
geographically  one  of  the  most  interesting  in  the  western  world. — Cincin- 
nati Atlas. 

In  concluding  this  brief  history  of  the  temporal  situation 
of  the  Saints,  we  feel  peculiar  pleasure  in  being  able  to  leave 
them  in  such  prosperous  circumstances.  The  wisdom,  cun- 
ning and   powers   of  men   have   been   exerted   to  stay   the 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  165 

progress  of  truth  and  destroy  the  union  of  the  Saints,  but 
their  efforts  have  only  been  a  melancholy  exhibition  of  their 
own  folly  and  wickedness,  and  produced  the  opposite  of  their 
intention.  By  this  practical  lesson  may  all  people  learn  that 
the  purposes  of  God  cannot  be  overthrown. 

Now  "the  Lord  shall  comfort  Zion,  He  will  comfort  her 
waste  places,  and  He  will  make  her  wilderness  like  Eden  and 
her  desert  like  the  garden  of  the  Lord;  joy  and  gladness  shall 
be  found  therein,  thanksgiving  and  the  voice  of  melody." 
Isaiah  li:  3.  For  He  hath  said:  "Arise,  shine,  for  thy  light  is 
come,  and  the  glory  of  the*  Lord  is  risen  upon  thee;  for, 
behold,  the  darkness  shall  cover  the  earth,  and  gross  darkness 
the  people;  but  the  Lord  shall  rise  upon  thee,  and  His  glory 
shall  be  seen  upon  thee,  and  the  Gentiles  shall  come  to  thy 
light,  and  kings  to  the  brightness  of  thy  rising."     Ix:  1 — 3, 

As  we  have  traced  the  history  of  the  body  of  the  Church, 
we  will  now  very  briefly  glance  at  the  labors  of  the  Elders 
during  the  same  period. 

We  have  already  observed  that  those  whom  God  called 
to  publish  His  Gospel,  were  not  the  mighty  of  the  earth — 
according  to  the  wisdom  and  learning  of  the  world;  but  they 
were  honest  and  pure  in  heart.  Men  who  "counted  all  things 
but  loss  for  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ;"  and 
to  spread  abroad  this  knowledge  they  made  every  possible 
sacrifice.  They  willingly  set  aside  every  worldly  interest,  the 
comforts  of  home  and  friends,  and  went  forth  preaching 
every  where  they  had  opportunity.  Whithersoever  they 
went,  the  Lord  confirmed  their  testimony  by  His  Spirit; 
thereby  thousands  were  led  to  forsake  their  false  and  discord- 
ant religions  and  become  obedient  unto  the  Gospel.  By 
repenting  of  their  sins  at  the  command  of  God,  and  being 
baptized  by  His  servants,  who  had  received  a  delegation  of 
authority  from  heaven,  they  received  the  remission  of  their 
sins  and  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  enabled  them  to 
know  for  themselves  it  was  the  work  of  God. 


166  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

As  the  Lord  does  not  hire  but  commands  men  to  do  His 
work,  He  required  them  to  go  forth  without  purse  and  scrip, 
and  try  the  world.  In  accomplishing  this  work,  great  indeed 
were  the  privations  they  had  to  endure.  Though  many 
received  their  message  with  joy,  and  gladly  obeyed  its  require- 
ments, many -opposed  and  persecuted.  Those  "whose  craft 
was  in  danger,"  were  most  bitter  in  their  opposition;  but  all 
their  efiforts  to  stop  the  progress  of  truth  only  accelerated  its 
speed.  "So  mightily  grew  the  word  of  God,  and  prevailed," 
that  in  a  few  years  churches  were  established  in  the  principal 
towns  and  cities  of  the  United  States  and  in  the  Canadas. 

In  the  year  1837,  a  few  of  the  Twelve  Apostles,  and  other 
Elders,  in  obedience  to  the  command  of  God,  left  their  native 
land  to  introduce  the  Gospel  in  Great  Britain.  At  first  a  few 
meeting  houses  were  opened  for  their  use;  but  shortly  after- 
wards, all  were  shut  against  them;  nevertheless  they  per- 
severed, and  the  Lord  crowned  their  labors  with  success.  As 
it  was  in  America,  so  in  England,  some  rejoiced  in  the  restora- 
tion of  the  ancient  Gospel,  while  others  mocked,  derided  and 
persecuted.  Since  its  introduction,  it  has  spread  into  every 
county  in  England  and  Wales;  and  through  Scotland,  Ireland 
and  the  islands  of  the  British  Channel.  Churches  are  estab- 
lished in  the  principal  towns  and  cities,  and  in  many  of  the 
surrounding  villages  of  those  countries,  so  that  at  present 
there  are  between  forty  and  fifty  thousand  Saints  in  Her 
Britannic  Majesty's  dominions.  Favorable  accounts  have 
also  been  received  of  the  spread  of  truth  in  France,  Denmark, 
Australia  and  the  East  Indies.  In  the  islands  of  the  Pacific 
Ocean,  three  thousand  souls  have  been  turned  from  their 
idolatrous  and  superstitious  worship,  and  become  obedient  to 
the  light  of  the  Gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

While  this  unparalleled  work  has  been  performed,  the 
Twelve  have  ever  been  foremost  in  introducing  the  Gospel  in 
foreign  lands;  bearing  the  burden  and  heat  of  the  day;  and 
while  the  Saints  are  comfortably  situated  in  the  Valley,  in 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  167 

the  enjoyment  of  the  blessings  of  heaven  and  earth,  they  are 
far  from  their  families,  traveling  on  both  continents.  Wherever 
th€y  have  gone  the  word  has  been  established  in  power,  and 
in  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  in  much  assurance;  and  through  faith 
and  supplication  the  sick  and  afflicted  have  been  restored, 
the  lame  have  been  made  to  walk,  the  deaf  to  hear,  the  dumb 
to  speak  and  the  blind  to  see.  The  knowledge  of  these  things 
is  possessed  by  the  Saints,  as  they  are  of  frequent  occurrence. 
For  bearing  testimony  of  them  they  have  suffered  the  perse- 
cution we  have  related;  and  while  it  ever  remains  a  witness 
against  the  wicked,  it  is  an  imperishable  monument  of  the 
worthiness  of  God's  people  to  inherit  that  crown  of  life  which 
fadeth  not  away,  eternal  in  the  heavens. 

While  the  word  has  been  so  extensively  preached,  it  has 
also  been  widely  published  by  the  press.  Many  thousand 
copies  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  and  Book  of  Doctrine  and 
Covenants  have  been  published  in  America  and  Great  Britain. 
Besides  those  standard  works,  many  other  lesser  works  of 
great  importance  have  also  been  published,  and  many 
thousand  copies  of  pamphlets  and  replies  to  objectors  in  both 
countries.  During  the  residence  of  the  Saints  in  Ohio  and 
Missouri,  they  issued  two  periodicals,  called  the  Messenger 
and  Advocate,  and  Evening  and  Morning  Star.  In  Illinois  they 
had  other  two  periodicals,  called  the  Times  and  Seasons,  and 
Nauvoo  Neighbor.  In  the  cities  of  New  York  and  Philadel- 
phia, where  large  and  influential  churches  were  established, 
they  published  two  otliers,  called  The  Prophet,  and  Gospel 
Reflector.  Those  papers  and  periodicals  obtained  extensive 
circulation,  through  which  the  word  of  God  was  strenuously 
advocated.  In  1840,  a  periodical  entitled  The  Latter-day 
Saints'  Millennial  Star,  was  commenced  in  England,  and  is 
now  published  at  Liverpool,  having  obtained  a  weekly  circu- 
lation of  upwards  of  twenty-three  thousand  copies.  In  Wales 
they  have  established  a  publication  called  Zion^s  Trumpet. 
On  the  western  frontier  of  the  United  States,  there  is  a  large 


168  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

newspaper  published,  called  the  Ft'ontier  Guardian.  Those 
papers  are  conducted  by  the  Elders  with  great  ability,  and 
much  good  has  been  effected  through  their  instrumentality. 

Thus,  in  the  short  space  of  twenty  years,  a  work  has  been 
accomplished  without  a  parallel  in  the  world's  history.  A 
work  which  has  been  tested  on  every  side;  it  has  been  the 
object  of  misrepresentation  in  every  part  of  the  world;  it  has 
been  opposed  by  the  most  talented  theologians;  it  has  over- 
come difficulties  the  most  appalling;  it  has  passed  through 
trials  the  most  fiery,  and,  like  gold  issuing  from  the  furnace, 
has  shone  brighter  and  brighter;  and  while  it  has  surmounted 
every  obstacle,  it  has  not  only  shown  that  "truth  is  mighty 
and  will  prevail,"  but  has  also  shown  that  it  has  been  sus- 
tained by  One  whose  arm  is  omnipotent,  and  whose  word  shall 
be  fulfilled  and  work  accomplished  though  earth  and  hell 
oppose. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

Explanatory  note. — Lorenzo  writes  to  Elder  Hyde. — Brightness  of  natural 
scenery. — Spiritual  darkness. — A  courageous  minister. — Inscription 
attached  to  his  portrait. — Hymn. — Drudgery.— Expression  of  gratitude. — 
A  dream. — First  Native  ordained  to  preach. — Ordains  Elders  Woodard 
and  Stenhouse  to  the  High  Priesthood.— The  former  to  preside  in  Italy, 
the  latter  in  Switzerland. — A  Magnificent  view. — Reflections. 

T  will  be  understood  by  the  following  letter  that  Brother 
Lorenzo  was  on  his  way  to  England.  He  had  left 
Elder  Woodard  in  charge  of  the  mission  in  Italy. 
This  he  was  under  the  necessity  of  doing,  in  order  to  superin- 
tend the  translation  and  publication  of  the  Book  of  Mormon 
in  the  Italian  language.  During  the  progress  of  this  very 
important  work,  whenever  opportunities  presented  in  which 
he  could,  with  propriety,  absent  himself  from  the  translating 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  169 

room  and  the  press,  he  traveled  among  the  churches,  attend- 
ing Conferences  and  visiting  the  Saints  in  England,  Scotland, 
Ireland  and  Wales.  This  explains  the  reason  why  communi- 
cations were  subsequently  addressed  to  him  from  Italy  and 
Switzerland. 

Turin,  Italy,  25th  January,  1851. 
Dear  PresideMt  Hyde: 

After  a  residence  of  seven  months  in  Italy,  I  am  about  to 
bid  it  farewell  for  a  season.  If  the  attractions  of  physical 
nature  could  command  all  of  my  attention,  I  might  long 
linger  to  gaze  upon  these  realms  of  loveliness.  One  might 
travel  far  over  the  earth  before  he  finds  a  fairer  clime.  Here 
man  dwells  beneath  an  almost  cloudless  sky.  The  sun  rarely 
hides  his  face  in  summer  or  winter;  and  when,  at  eventide, 
his  golden  glories  fade  behind  the  western  hills,  the  silver  stars 
shed  a  serene  lustre  over  the  blue  vault  of  immensity.  But 
the  remembrance  of  the  moral  scenery  amid  which  I  have 
been  moving  will  be  more  imperishably  engraven  on  my 
spirit  than  all  the  brightness  of  the  firmament,  or  the  verdure 
of  prairies  enameled  with  ten  thousand  flowers.  Amid  the 
loveliness  of  nature,  I  found  the  soul  of  man  like  a  wilderness. 
From  the  palace  of  the  king  to  the  lone  cottage  on  the  moun- 
tains, all  was  shrouded  in  spiritual  darkness.  Protestant  and 
Papist  looked  upon  each  other  as  outcasts  from  the  hopes  of 
eternity,  but  regarded  themselves  as  the  favorites  of  heaven. 
And  thus  they  had  done  from  time  immemorial. 

The  changing,  ephemeral  sectarianism  of  England  and 
America,  is  in  many  respects  unlike  the  sturdy  superstition  of 
this  country.  Here,  Protestantism  is  not  the  offspring  of 
boasted  modern  reformation;  but  may  fairly  dispute  with 
Rome  as  to  which  is  the  oldest  in  apostasy.  Every  man  holds 
a  creed  which  has  been  transmitted  from  sire  to  son  for  a 
thousand  years,  whether  he  be  Protestant  or  Catholic;  and 
often  he  will  lay  his  hand  on  his  heart,  and  swear  by  the  faith 


170  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

of  his  forefathers,  that  he  will  live  and  die  as  they  have  lived 
and  died. 

The  Protestants  form  a  very  small  minority.  They  have 
been  harrassed  for  centuries  by  fierce  attacks  from  powerful 
armies  of  Catholics.  But  after  sanguinary  persecutions,  they 
have  revived  as  the  corn,  and  grown  as  the  vine.  Once,  their 
last  remnant  was  driven  to  Switzerland;  but  a  courageous 
minister,  assuming  a  military  character,  led  them  back 
victoriously  to  their  native  valleys.  The  portrait  of  this  hero 
bears  the  following  inscription: 

I  preach  and  fight — I  have  a  double  commission,  and  these  two  con- 
tests occupy  my  soul.  Zion  is  now  to  be  rebuilt,  and  the  sword  is  needed 
as  well  as  the  trowel.  , 

The  English  government  has  several  times  interfered  in 
their  behalf,  and  large  donations  have  been  sent  to  them  from 
various  Protestant  countries.  Many  a  tribute  of  admiration 
has  been  paid  them  by  men  of  ability  from  the  leading  sects 
of  Protestantism,  till  their  church  has  been  flattered  into 
immeasurable  self-importance. 

The  following  hymn  expresses  the  feelings  engendered  by 
their  romantic  situation: 

For  the  strength  of  the  hills  we  bless  Thee, 

Our  God,  our  fathers'  God: 
Thou  hast  made  Thy  children  mighty 

By  the  touch  of  the  mountain  sod. 
Thou  hast  fixed  our  ark  of  refuge, 

Where  the  spoiler's  foot  ne'er  trod; 
For  the  strength  of  the  hills  we  bless  Tliee, 

Our  God,  our  fathers'  God. 

We  are  watchers  of  a  beacon, 

Whose  light  must  never  die: 
We  are  guardians  of  an  altar, 

'Midst  the  silence  of  the  sky. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY,  171 

The  rocks  yield  founts  of  courage, 

Struck  forth  as  by  Thy  rod; 
For  the  strength  of  the  hills  we  bless  Thee, 

Our  God,  our  fathera'  God. 

For  the  dark,  resounding  caverns, 

Where  Tliy  still,  small  voice  is  heard — 
For  the  strong,  tall  pine  of  the  forests, 

That  by  Thy  breath  is  stirred; 
For  the  storm,  on  whose  free  pinions 

Thy  Spirit  walks  abroad; 
For  the  strength  of  the  hills  we  bless  Thee, 

Our  God,  our  fixthers'  God. 


For  the  shadow  of  Thy  presence 

'Round  our  camp  of  rock  outspread; 
For  the  stern  defiles  of  battle,  . 

Bearing  record  of  our  dead: 
For  the  snows  and  for  the  torrents, 

For  the  free  heart's  burial  sod: 
For  the  strength  of  the  hills  we  bless  Thee, 

Our  God,  our  fathers'  God. 

Their  self-esteem,  combined  with  deep  ignorance,  present 
a  formidable  barrier  to  the  progress  of  the  Gospel.  They 
have  had  so  little  intercourse  with  other  parts  of  the  earth — 
so  little  knowledge  of  anything  beyond  their  own  scenes  of 
pastoral  life,  that  it  is  difficult  for  them  to  contemplate  the 
great  principles  of  temporal  and  eternal  salvation. 

One  long  round  of  almost  unremitting  toil  is  the  portion 
of  both  sexes.  The  woman  who  is  venerable  with  gray  hairs 
is  seen  laden  with  wood,  or  heavy  baskets  of  manure,  while 
traveling  the  rugged  paths  of  the  mountains.  No  drudgery 
here  but  must  be  shared  by  the  delicate  female  frame.  I  have 
traveled  far  over  the  earth,  from  the  confines  of  the  torrid 
zone  to  the  regions  of  eternal  snow,  but  never  before  beheld 
a  people  with  so  many  physical  and  mental  derangements. 
But  the  hour  of  their  deliverance  draws  nigh. 


172  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

The  constitution  of  this  kingdom  affords  no  guarantee 
that  we  shall  ever  enjoy  the  same  religious  privileges  as .  our 
brethren  in  England  and  other  countries. 

A  merciful  Providence  has  hitherto  preserved  us  from 
being  entangled  in  the  meshes  of  the  law.  A  bookseller  told 
me,  the  other  day,  that  he  was  not  allowed  to  sell  a  Bible.  No 
work  is  permitted  to  be  published  that  attacks  the  principles 
of  Catholicism.  I  look  with  wonder  upon  the  road  in  which 
the  Lord  has  led  me  since  I  came  to  this  land.  From  the 
first  day  I  trod  the  Italian  soil,  there  has  been  a  chain  of  cir- 
cumstances, which  has  not  sprung  by  chance,  but  from  the 
wise  arrangements  of  Him  who  ruleth  in  the  kingdoms  of 
men.  I  thank  my  Heavenly  Father  that  I  was  restrained 
from  any  attempt  to  hurry  the  great  work  with  which  I  was 
entrusted.  All  the  jealous  policy  of  Italy  has  been  hushed 
into  repose  by  the  comparative  silence  of  our  operations;  and 
at  the  same  time,  no  principle  has  been  compromised — 
no  concession  has  been  made,  but,  from  day  to  day,  we  have 
been  constantly  engaged,  forming  some  new  acquaintances,  or 
breaking  down  some  ancient  barrier  of  prejudice. 

Such  moderation  was  not  agreeable  to  me  as  a  man,  but  I 
look  forward  to  the  day  when  the  stability  and  grandeur  of 
our  building  will  be  an  ample  reward  for  those  months  of  labor 
which  may  not  have  been  attended  with  anything  extraor- 
dinary in  the  eyes  of  those  who  judge  merely  by  the  external 
appearance  of  the  moment. 

Here  I  may  relate  a  dream,  which,  though  simple  in 
itself,  presented  a  theme  for  meditation  under  our  peculiar 
circumstances.  I  thought  I  was  in  company  with  some  friends, 
descending  a  gentle  slope  of  beautiful  green,  till  we  came  to 
the  bank  of  a  large  body  of  water.  Here  were  two  skiffs;  and 
as  I  embarked  in  one,  my  friends  followed  in  the  other.  We 
moved  slowly  over  this  widespreading  bay,  without  wind  or 
any  exertion  on  our  part.  As  we  were  on  a  fishing  excursion, 
we  were  delighted  with  seeing  large  and  beautiful  fish  on  the 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  178 

surface  of  the  water,  all  around,  to  a  great  distance.  We  saw 
many  persons  spreading  their  nets  and  lines,  but  they  all 
seemed  to  be  stationary,  whereas  we  were  in  continual  motion. 
While  passing  one  of  them,  I  discovered  that  a  fish  had  got 
upon  my  book,  and  I  thought  that  it  might  perhaps  disturb 
this  man's  feelings  to  have  it  caught,  as  it  were,  out  of  his 
hands,  nevertheless,  we  moved  along,  and  came  to  the  shore. 
I  then  drew  in  my  line,  and  was  not  a  little  surprised  and 
mortified  at  the  smallness  of  my  prize.  I  thought  it  very 
strange,  that  among  such  a  multitude  of  noble,  superior  look- 
ing fish,  I  should  have  made  so  small  a  haul.  But  all  my 
disappointment  vanished  when  I  discovered  that  its  qualities 
were  of  a  very  extraordinary  character. 

While  encircled  by  many  persons  of  noble  bearing  and 
considerable  intelligence,  a  prospect  seemed  opening  for  the 
employment  of  some  among  them,  in  the  work  of  the  minis- 
try. But  the  Lord  judgeth  not  as  man  judgeth.  The  first 
native  in  these  valleys  that  I  ordained  to  preach  the  Gospel, 
was  one  who  swayed  no  extensive  influence,  and  boasted  no 
great  natural  abilities;  but  he  sought  the  Lord  with  fasting 
and  prayer;  and  the  Spirit  rested  upon  him  mightily,  showing 
him  in  the  dreams  of  night,  the  glorious  reality  of  the  work 
with  which  he  had  become  associated. 

Feeling  it  wisdom  to  send  Elder  Stenhouse  to  Switzerland, 
and  to  leave  Elder  Woodard  in  Italy,  and  knowing  the  for- 
midable character  of  the  difficulties  with  which  they  must 
struggle,  I  resolved  to  bestow  upon  them  such  blessings  as 
they  required  in  the  discharge  of  their  important  duties;  and 
as  there  is  power,  knowledge  and  wisdom  in  the  High  Priest- 
hood of  God,  I  felt  it  to  be  in  accordance  with  the  mind  of 
the  Spirit  that  they  should  be  called  to  that  office. 

We  have  here  no  Temple — no  building  made  by  human 
hands,  but  the  mountains  tower  around  us — far  above  all  the 
edifices  which  Protestants  and  Papists  use  in  this  country. 

On  Sunday,  the  twenty -fourth  of  November,  we  ascended 


174  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

one  of  these  eminences  which  seem  to  occupy  a  position 
between  earth  and  sky,  and  which,  on  a  former  occasion,  we 
had  named  "Mount  Brigham."  During  our  tedious  ascent, 
the  sun  shone  forth  in  all  its  brightness;  but  in  such  parts  as 
were  shaded,  we  found  snow  on  the  ground,  and  many  a  craggy 
peak  and  rocky  summit  on  every  side,  were  white  with  the 
snowy  fleeces  of  winter. 

Having  reached  the  place  we  sought,  we  gazed  with  rap- 
ture on  the  enchanting  scenes  of  surrounding  nature.  Before 
us  was  a  plain  so  vast  that  it  seemed  as  if  immensity  had 
become  visible.  All  was  level  in  this  ocean  of  space,  and  yet 
no  sameness  appeared  on  its  fertile  bosom.  Here  towns  and 
cities  were  environed  by  the  resources  from  which  their 
inhabitants  had  been  fed  for  ages.  Ancient  and  far-famed 
Italy,  the  scene  of  our  mission,  was  spread  out  like  a  vision 
before  our  enchanted  eyes.  Light  and  shade  produced  their 
effect  in  that  magnificent  picture,  in  a  surprising  degree;  for 
while  the  clouds  flung  their  shadows  on  one  part,  another  was 
illuminated  with  the  most  brilliant  sunlight  as  far  as  the  eye 
could  reach. 

But  there  was  one  hallowed  reflection  which  threw  all 
around  a  brighter  lustre  than  the  noontide  firmament:  it  was 
in  that  place,  two  njonths  before,  that  we  organized  the  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  in  Italy.  If  we  had  stood  upon  a  pavement 
of  gold  and  diamonds,  it  would  not  have  produced  an  impres- 
sion like  the  imperishable  remembrance  of  that  sacred  scene. 

Amid  the  sublime  display  of  the  Creator's  works,  we  sung 
the  praises  of  His  eternal  name,  and  implored  those  gifts 
which  our  circumstances  required. 

I  then  ordained  Elder  Woodard  a  High  Priest,  and  asked 
our  Heavenly  Father  to  give  him  wisdom  and  strength  to 
watch  over  the  Church  in  Italy,  whatever  might  be  the  scenes 
through  which  it  should  have  to  pass;  and  that  he  might  be 
enabled  to  extend  the  work  which  I  had  commenced. 

I   also   ordained   Elder   Stenhouse  a   High   Priest,   and 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  175 

prayed  that  his  way  might  be  opened  in  Switzerland  for  carry- 
ing forth  the  work  of  the  Lord  in  that  interesting  country. 
In  a  few  days  afterwards,  Elder  Stenhouse  proceeded  on  his 
mission. 

O  Italy !  Thou  birthplace  and  burial  ground  of  the 
proud  Cfesars — thou  that  swayed  the  sceptre  of  this  mundane 
creation — land  of  literature  and  arts,  and  once  the  centre  of 
the  world's  civilization.  Who  shall  tell  all  the  greatness 
which  breathes  in  the  story  of  thy  past?  And  who,  0  who 
shall  tell  all  the  corruption  which  broods  on  thy  bosom  now? 

Land  of  flowers  and  fruitfulness^  of  the  vine — the  olive 
and  orange — all  that  blushes  in  beauty  and  charms  with  deli- 
cacy, is  spread  o'er  thy  green  fields,  or  grows  in  thy  empire 
garden;  but  thy  children  are  deep  in  pollution,  and  spring 
like  thorns  and  thistles  amid  thy  floral  scenes  of  endless 
enchantment.  From  the  wave-swept  shores  of  the  Mediterra- 
nean to  the  base  of  the  bleak  Alpine  region,  thy  sunny  plains 
lie  spread  like  a  fairy  realm. 

Here  reposes  the  dust  of  millions  that  were  mighty  in 
ages  gone  by,  and  flooded  the  earth  with  the  fame  of  their 
deeds.  Here  are  the  fields  that  have  been  crimsoned  with  the 
blood  of  royalty,  and  have  become  the  grave  of  dynasties. 
Poets  who  sung  the  praise  of  nations,  and  princes  that 
wielded  the  sceptre  of  power  during  many  a  crisis  of  the 
world's  history,  are  laid  low  beneath  the  dust  of  thy  fields 
and  vineyards! 

But  is  there  nought  here  save  the  tomb  of  the  past?  O, 
Italy!  Hath  an  eternal  winter  followed  the  summer  of  thy 
fame,  and  frosted  the  flowers  of  thy  genius,  and  clouded  the 
sunbeams  of  thy  glory?  No:  the  future  of  thy  story  shall 
outshine  the  past,  and  thy  children  shall  yet  be  more 
renowned  than  in  the  ages  of  old.  Though  the  triple  crown 
of  earth's  proudest  apostate  shed  a  tinsel  splendor  over  thy 
boundless  superstition.  Truth  shall  yet  be  victorious  amid  thy 
Babylonish  regions.     Where  triumphant  warriors  were  stained 


176  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

with  gore,  and  princes  reigned  in  the  pomp  of  tyranny,  the 
sure,  though  tardy  working  of  the  Gospel,  now  weaves  a  fairer 
wreath,  and  will  wear  a  brighter  crown. 

I  see  around  me  many  an  eye  which  will  one  day  glisten 
with  delight  at  the  tidings  of  eternal  Truth — many  a  counte- 
nance which  will  adorn  the  assemblies  of  the  living  God. 
There  is  yet  the  blood  of  heaven's  nobility  within  the  hearts 
of  many  amid  thy  sons  and  daughters;  and  sooner  will  that 
blood  stain  the  scaffold  of  martyrdom  than  dishonor  the 
manly  spirits  with  which  it  is  connected. 

Geneva,  6th  of  February.  I  have  reserved  the  closing  of 
my  letter  till  my  arrival  in  Geneva.  As  I  took  my  departure 
from  Piedmont,  much  kindly  feeling  was  manifested  towards 
me.  I  beheld,  with  no  small  degree  of  satisfaction,  the  work 
of  the  Lord  extending,  and  the  lively  efforts  in  operation  for 
the  spread  of  the  principles  of  truth.  You  may  form  some 
idea  of  the  difficulties  which  have  beset  my  efforts  to  publish, 
when  I  tell  you  that  "The  Voice  of  Joseph"  is  now  circulat- 
ing in  Italy  with  a  woodcut  of  a  Catholic  nun,  anchor,  lamp 
and  cross  on  the  first  page,  and  on  the  last  Noah's  ark,  the 
dove  and  the  olive. 

With  this  work,  and  "The  Ancient  Gospel  Restored,"  in 
my  trunk,  pockets  and  hat,  I  crossed  the  Alps  in  the  midst  of 
a  snow  storm,  scarcely  knowing  whether  I  was  dead  or  alive. 
It  is  one  thing  to  read  of  traveling  over  the  backbone  of 
Europe  in  the  depth  of  winter,  but  doing  it  is  quite  different. 

Since  my  arrival  in  the  far-famed  city  of  Calvin,  I  have 
had  several  interviews  with  intelligent  Swiss  gentlemen,  who 
have,  through  the  efforts  of  Elder  Stenhouse  and  the  circula- 
tion of  my  works,  become  much  interested,  and  promise  fair 
to  give  a  good  investigation. 

In  consequence  of  so  much  difficulty  and  vexation  in 
getting  out  publications  in  Italy,  I  feel  unwilling  to  draw 
many  books  from  that  quarter;  therefore,  I  feel  it  my  duty  to 
make  arrangements  to  get  a  second  edition  of   both  work 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  177 

published  here.     I  am  pleased  with  the  prospect  of  establish- 
ing the  Gospel  in  Geneva.     I  feel  free  and  in  a  free  atmos- 
phere, and  to  prophesy  good  of  Switzerland. 
Yours  affectionately, 

Lorenzo  Snow. 
To  President  Orson  Hyde,  " 

Kanesville,  Iowa  Territory,  North  America. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

Note  by  Editor. — Elder  Woodard  writes. — More  Baptisms  in  Italy. — A 
singular  scene. — A  successful  experiment. — Ten  baptized. — Expressions 
from  converts. —  The  Millennial  Star  speaks. —  Encouraging  reports. — 
Letter  from  Elder  Woodard. — Extract  from  Elder  Stenhouse's  letter. — 
Opposition  re-acts. — Good  results. 

T  will  be  recollected  that,  although  Italy  was  the  head- 
quarters and  prominent  point  of  Lorenzo's  mission,  it 
extended  indefinitely  to  all  countries  and  peoples  wher- 
ever wisdom  dictated  and  opportunity  presented.  While  the 
work  was  going  on  in  Italy,  under  the  wise  management  of 
Elder  Woodard,  Elder  Stenhouse  was  laboring  under 
Lorenzo's  direction  in  Switzerland. 

LaTour,  Vallie  de  Luzerne,  Piedmont,  Italy, 

February  26,  1851. 
Dear  President  Snoic: 

I  am  happy  to  inform  you  that  the  brethren  and  sisters 
in  Italy  are  all  well,  and  send  their  salutations  to  you,  with 
the  request  that  you  will  also  salute  the  churches  iii  England 
for  them. 

On  the  twenty-fourth  of  February,  two  young  men  pre- 
sented themselves  for  baptism.     It  rained  and  snowed  amain, 


178  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

and  the  atmosphere  was  so  dense  that  we  could  not  see  dis- 
tinctly a  little  way  ahead.  But  as  we  descended  towards  the 
Angrogua  river,  a  singular  scene  was  presented:  the  clouds 
were  suddenly  rent  asunder,  as  if  they  had  been  a  sheet  of 
paper,  and  the  side  of  Mount  Brigham  was  visible,  in  a 
moment,  from  the  top  to  the  bottom. 

I  exclaimed,  "The  veil  over  Italy  has  burst,"  and  yet,  at 
the  instant,  I  knew  not  what  I  was  saying.  I  stood  paralyzed 
with  the  magnificent  views  which  opened  on  every  side;  then 
with  a  prayer  to  Israel's  God,  we  entered  the  stream. 

In  the  evening  a  congregation  assembled,  and  I  com- 
menced preaching;  but  the  devil  entered  into  some  who  had 
been  resisting  the  truth,  and  I  saw  that  he  had  got  a  firm  hold, 
and  my  words  seemed  to  be  wasted  on  the  assembly,  through 
the  presence  of  such  a  deadening  and  defiling  influence.  I 
therefore  stopped  short,  and  sat  down,  after  intimating  that 
everybody  might  go  where  they  liked.  By  this  means  I  got 
rid  of  the  chaff  while  the  good  grain  remained.  I  then  com- 
menced preaching,  and  the  power  of  God  rested  upon  us. 
Many  a  tear  rolled  down  those  weather-beaten  faces.  The 
next  day  I  baptized  ten  persons;  they  are  not  the  rich  and 
the  noble,  but  you  shall  judge  them  by  their  own  language, 
as  they  have  each  given  me  a  line  to  send  to  their  foreign 
brethren.    As  follows: 

1.  May  we  meet  when  the  earth  is  renovated. 

2.  Pray  for  a  young  sister  who  wishes  to  grow  in  grace. 

3.  Absent  in  body,  but  united  in  spirit. 

4.  Hallelujah,  for  the  Lord  has  remembered  His  people. 

5.  If  we  do  not  meet  in  these  bodies,  may  we  embrace 
each  other  in  the  resurrection.  (This  brother  is  sixty-two 
years  old.) 

6.  In  the  midst  of  weakness  I  hope  for  strength. 

7.  Pray  for  a  poor  brother. 

8.  May  we  be  crowned  with  glory  when  the  world  is 
judged. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  179 

The  other  brothers  and  sisters  send'  the  following:  We 
thank  our  Heavenly  Father  that  we  have  begun  to  walk  in 
the  pathway  of  a  new  and  endless  life. 

One  brother,  who  is  a  firm  believer  in  the  "Voice  of 
Joseph,"  I  have  advanced  as  an  Elder.  Five  months  ago  he 
was  requested  to  take  the  office  of  Elder  in  the  Waldensian 
Church.     This  he  refused. 

Please  address  my  letters  as  usual,  but  add  "Fosie  JRes- 
tante."  I  do  not  see  an  opening  at  present,  but  I  believe  the 
Lord  will  enable  me  to  be  independent  of  the  hotel,  and  by 
that  means  I  shall  know  more  as  to  the  true  character  of  the 
inhabitants. 

Remember  me  to  Sister  Woodard,  and  all  friends  whom 
you  see  in  your  travels. 

All  kinds  of  calumny  and  petty  persecution  are  brought 
into  use.  The  devil  is  not  idle  here,  and  sometimes  he  tells, 
the  truth. 

Yours  in  the  new  and  everlasting  covenant, 

Jabez  WooDARn. 

We  now  copy  from  the  Millennial  Star,  under  date  of 
March  15,  1851,  as  follows: 

The  French,  Italian  and  Danish  missions,  we  are  happy 
to  state,  are  each  of  them  moving  forward  with  a  degree  of 
prosperity  which  is  truly  cheering.  Elders  Taylor  and  L. 
Snow  arrived  in  Liverpool  from  their  fields  of  labor,  last 
week,  in  good  health  and  spirits. 

Elder  Lorenzo  Snow  has  published  two  pamphlets  in 
Piedmont,  Italy,  which  are  being  actively  circulated  by  Elder 
Woodard  in  that  vicinity,  and  by  Elder  Stenhouse  in  Switzer- 
land. 

A  spirit  of  inquiry  is  abroad  to  considerable  extent.  This 
mission  has  been  attended  with  much  care  and  solicitude. 
Many  have  felt  that  labors  bestowed  in  that  country  would 
prove  futile  and  unavailing — that  doctrines  of  present  revela- 


180  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

tion  would  not  be  able  to  obtain  credence  with  that  people. 
But  Elder  Snow  is  resolute  in  his  purpose  of  establishing  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  in  those  countries,  upon  the  most  sub- 
stantial basis — the  rock  of  revelation.  He  is  about  to  com- 
mence the  translation  and  publication  of  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon in  the  Italian  language  immediately,  with  a  view  to  push 
it  on  vigorously  until  its  completion. 

Just  in  time  for  the  present  number  of  the  Star,  we  are 
favored,  by  Elder  Lorenzo  Snow,  with  the  following  soul-stir- 
ring account  of  the  work  of  the  Lord  in  Italy,  which  will 
cause  the  heart-strings  of  every  Saint  to  vibrate  with  celestial 
tones  of  praise  and  thanksgiving  to  Zion's  God  for  His  bless- 
ings to  His  people  in  Piedmont. 

"The  veil  over  Italy  has  begun  to  burst — the  Alpine 
hills  have  commenced  to  reverbate  the  tidings  of  salvation, 
the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  to  those  who  have  wandered  long 
in  darkness,  and  the  sound  of  their  cheering  congratulations, 
in  the  new  covenant  of  life,  have  reached  our  ears.  They 
speak  like  Saints.  Their  bosoms  already  burn  with  love  and 
fellowship  towards  their  brethren  in  other  lands.  The  aged 
who  has  nearly  numbered  his  threescore  years  and  ten, 
scarely  expecting  to  meet  his  brethren  generally,  on  earth, 
hopes  to  embrace  them  in  the  resurrection,  not  far  off;  indeed, 
the  spirit  of  the  Gospel  seems  to  pervade  their  minds  richly, 
as  their  salutations  fully  bespeak,  which  also  witness  the 
purity  and  faith  of  those  who  have  sown  this  seed  in  their 
hearts." 

letter  from  elder  jabez  woodard. 

Italy,  May  9th,  1851. 
Dear  President  Snoic: 

I  am  still  alive  and  able  to  climb  mountains,  if  I  cannot 
move  them.  I  have  baptized  one  more  since  I  wrote.  This 
makes  twenty-one  members,  exclusive  of  those  who  are  non- 
resident, as  Brother  Toronto  and  yourself,  and  Brother  Sten- 
house. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  181 

I  have  sent  an  Elder  to  baptize  at  Pignerol,  and  if  he  has 
done  his  duty,  he  has  at  least  baptized  one.  I  have  ordained 
in  all,  two  Elders,  one  Priest  and  one  Teacher.  I  send  these 
details  in  case  you  may  require  statistics  for  the  Conference. 

We  have  had  some  thunderstorms  lately.  One  that  made 
the  mountains  re-echo  the  other  night — I  shall  not  soon  for- 
get. When  the  rain  came  through  the  roof  and  dashed  in  big 
drops  upon  my  face  as  I  lay  in  bed,  I  said  to  myself,  "I  am 
not  so  bad  off  now  as  the  brethren  who  have  slept  under  the 
hedge." 

I  am  indeed  rejoiced  to  hear  that  Elder  Kelsey  has  got 
such  lads  at  work.  I  am  looking  forward  to  such  days  in 
Italy. 

You  would  have  laughed  the  other  day,  to  hear  a  dispute 
as  to  who  I  was.  One  said  that  I  claimed  an  origin  in  the 
other  world.  Elder  Malan,  who  was  unknown  to  the  parties, 
said,  perhaps  I  was  an  angel.  A  gentleman,  however,  assured 
his  friends  that  I  was  Joseph  Smith.  I  came  up  at  the  end  of 
the  discussion  and  endeavored  to  explain  th^  origin  of  my 
faith,  and  not  the  origin  of  myself,  which  I  thought  a  little 
too  difficult  for  the  occasion. 

On  Tuesday,  the  sixth  of  May,  I  descended  with  a 
Teacher  from  the  mountains,  above  the  chapel  of  St.  Lorenzo. 
We  rested  for  the  night  near  the  church  of  Angevagna.  The 
next  morning  we  pursued  our  journey  till  mid-day,  when  we 
arrived  at  the  house  of  a  brother.  He  had  told  his  family 
and  friends  that  we  were  coming,  although  I  had  not  told  any 
one  that  it  was  my  intention  to  pass  that  way;  but,  said  he, 
"The  Lord  made  it  known  to  me  last  night  in  my  sleep." 

After  prayer,  and  giving  some  teachings,  we  resumed  our 
journey,  and  for  three  long  hours  we  scarcely  saw  anything 
but  the  winding  torrent  and  the  barren  mountains.  We  took 
lodgings  for  the  night  in  a  cottage  which  actually  hilfl  glass  in 
the  windows.  We  accounted  this  a  miracle,  for  it  is  nearly  a 
month  since  I  slept  where  there  was  a  pane  of  glass. 


182  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

The  next  morning,  May  8th,  the  snow  fell  abundantly  in 
that  elevated  region,  and  I  could  not  get  warm  till  I  got  a 
small  congregation  and  warmed  myself  with  preaching. 

Two  years  ago,  an  avalanche  fell  here,  and  crushed  a 
house  where  there  were  eight  persons.  The  youngest,  an 
infant  of  fourteen  months,  was  unhurt;  but  the  others  were 
all  killed.  Another  avalanche  killed  eleven  persons,  as  they 
were  returning  from  market. 

One  night  a  minister,  with  his  whole  family,  was  killed 
in  the  same  place.  The  wind  blew  his  house  over  the  preci- 
pice, and  the  dog  was  the  only  living  thing  that  escaped. 

In  this  land  of  storms,  I  have  commenced  sowing  the 
good  seed.  May  the  Lord  give  an  increase,  and  to  His  name 
shall  be  the  glory. 

Yours  affectionately, 

Jabez  Woodard. 

The  following  extracts  are  from  a  letter  published  in  the 
Millennial  Star-,  addressed  to  Elder  F.  D.  Richards  (who  was 
at  this  time  presiding  over  the  British  mission),  written  by 
Elder  Stenhouse  when  on  a  visit  in  England,  dated  May  17, 
1851: 

As  the  Italian  mission,  from  the  pen  of  my  esteemed 
President,  and  the  recent  communications  from  Elder  Wood- 
ard, is  now  before  the  public,  I  deem  it  superfluous  to  say  one 
word  more  on  that  mission.  My  heart  is  filled  with  gratitude 
to  my  Heavenly  Father  for  the  great  and  manifold  blessings 
which  have  followed  the  organization  of  His  Kingdom  in  that 
country,  through  the  wisdom  of  one  of  His  chosen  Twelve. 

During  my  sojourn  in  Switzerland,  I  have  been  princi- 
pally in  Geneva,  or  what  is  called  in  religious  circles,  "Prot- 
estant Rome."  When  it  is  remembered  that  in  this  city 
John  Calvin  and  other  celebrated  sectarians  spent  the  best  of 
their  lives,  it  will  not  be  a  matter  of  surprise  if  the  doctrine 
of  new  revelation  be  counted  a  strange  thing.     Since  Elder 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  183 

Snow  visited,  and  left  his  blessing  on  the  place,  investigation 
has  increased  day  by  day.  His  writings  are  spreading  among 
all  classes.  I  may  say,  with  confidence,  there  is  not  a  min- 
ister, Protestant,  Catholic  or  Methodist  of  any  shade  or  color 
in  Geneva,  but  is  more  or  less  acquainted  with  "Mormonism" 
and  Lorenzo  Snow. 

A  few  days  before  I  left,  I  had  the  satisfaction  of  listen- 
ing to  the  expose'  of  "Mormonism,"  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Guers,  a 
Methodist.  I  felt  so  truly  thankful  for  his  kindness  that  I 
could  not  refrain  from  testifying  my  gratitude  by  distributing 
among  his  congregation  Elder  Snow's  "Ancient  Gospel 
Restored,"  with  a  polite  invitation  to  read  still  further  on  the 
same  subject. 

At  the  close  of  this  interesting  meeting,  another,  more 
select,  was  held,  when  about  thirty  persons,  including  seven 
parsons,  sat  down  to  tea,  that  they  might,  over  the  social  cup, 
discuss  the  best  means  to  prevent  the  spread  of  "Mormonism." 

Through  this  expose'  the  eyes  of  my  landlord  were 
opened  to  behold  the  work  of  God.  In  a  few  days  afterwards 
he  sought  baptism.  The  day  I  left  Geneva,  I  ordained  him 
to  the  holy  office  of  an  Elder.  This  brother  speaks  the  French 
and  German  fluently. 

In  the  Swiss  cantons,  French,  German  and  Italian  are 
spoken.  In  the  course  of  a  little  time,  when  Elders  Taylor 
and  Snow  will  have  ushered  into  the  world  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon in  those  languages,  I  believe  a  great  work  will  be  done 
in  Switzerland  to  the  honor  and  glory  of  Israel's  God.  A 
German  gentleman,  who  has  been  captivated  with  Elder 
Snow's  writings,  has  promised  to  put  them  in  German  as 
soon  as  possible. 

In  concluding,  I  cannot  but  express  the  deep  obligations 
that  I  feel  to  President  Snow  for  the  paternal  care  which  he 
has  shown  to  myself  and  fellow  laborers. 


184  BIOGRAPHY    AND 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

Onward. — No  bounds  to  Brother  Snow's  mission. — He  looks  towards  India 
and  shapes  his  plans. — Writes  to  F.  D.  Richards. — Expresses  his  views. — 
Brotlier  Woodard  writes  from  Italy. — Brother  Stenhouse  from  Switzer- 
land.— Lorenzo  visits  Wales. — Untimely  plaudit. — A  Bedlamite  night 
encounter. — Ultimate  fate  of  the  hotel  and  its  Landlord. 

4- 

/|1^.  N  and  still  onward!  Although  Brother  Snow  felt  that 
thus  far,  through  the  blessings  of  God  and  the  assist- 
ance of  the  Saints  in  Europe,  he  had  succeeded  in  his 
efforts  beyond  his  most  sanguine  anticipations,  he  knew  there 
was  more  to  do.  He  realized  that  the  brotherhood  of  human 
origin  circumscribes  all  the  nations  of  the  earth;  that  the 
glad  tidings  of  salvation  must  be  proclaimed  to  all  people; 
that  to  his  present  mission  the  Priesthood  of  God  had  set  no 
bound,  and  where  should  he  stop?  Not  on  the  continent  of 
Europe.  He  fixes  his  far-reaching  gaze  on  the  idolatrous 
nations  of  the  east,  and  with  no  common  daring  contem- 
plates establishing  a  mission  in  India. 

Prompt  to  the  idea,  his  plan  is  soon  shaped  to  introduce 
the  unadulterated  doctrines  of  Jesus  Christ  on  the  Asiatic 
continent.  But  this  cannot  be  accomplished  without  means, 
and  from  whence  the  means?  His  confidence  in  the  over- 
ruling hand  of  God,  and  in  the  liberality  and  zeal  of  the 
Saints,  was  more  to  him  than  a  bank  investment,  and,  with 
no  disposition  to  confer  with  impediments,  he  moved  for- 
ward. The  following  letter,  which  I  transcribe  from  the  Star 
of  August  1,  more  fully  explains  the  object  he  had  in  view: 

Fresident  F.  D.  Richards: 

I  take  the  present  opportunity  to  communicate  through 
the  Star  a  few  items  of  information  to  the  Saints  generally  in 
reference  to  the  progress  of  the  Italian  and  Swiss  missions, 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  185 

and  other  matters  connected  with  the  growing  interests  of 
Messiah's  Kingdom. 

Elder  Stenhouse,  with  his  wife  and  little  daughter,  will 
leave  here  this  week,  to  resume  his  labors  in  Switzerland.  I 
have  nearly  completed  the  translation  of  "Divine  Authority," 
and  given  Elder  Stenhouse  instructions  to  publish  it  immedi- 
ately, together  with  the  second  edition  of  the  "Voice  of 
Joseph."  We  hope,  ere  long,  to  be  able  to  issue  a  periodical  from 
Geneva,  adapted  to  our  readers  both  in  Switzerland  and  Italy. 

The  mission  in  Italy  still  moves  forward  under  the 
cautious,  prudent,  faithful  and  persevering  labors  and  man- 
agement of  Elder  Woodard.  The  two  publications  which  I 
issued  in  Turin  are  now  circulated  quite  extensively  in  the 
north  of  Italy.  Elder  Toronto  has  returned  from  Sicily,  and 
is  now  laboring  very  successfully  with  Elder  Woodard.  Sev- 
eral intelligent  and  influential  Italians  have  lately  been 
ordained  to  the  Priesthood,  and  are  now  engaged  in  propa- 
gating the  principles  of  life  and  salvation. 

I  am  getting  forward  very  well  with  the  translation  of  the 
Book  of  Mormon.  I  shall  commence  with  the  printing 
shortly,  and  will  soon  be  able  to  present  it  to  the  people  of 
Italy  in  their  own  language. 

Lately  my  mind  has  been  much  impressed  with  the  idea 
of  introducing  the  Gospel  to  India.  I  have  counseled  with 
my  brethren  of  the  Twelve  on.  the  subject,  and  we  all  feel 
alike  the  importance  of  such  a  step,  and  the  ultimate  benefits 
to  the  Kingdom  of  God.  Upon  the  Twelve  devolves  the 
responsibility  of  introducing  the  Gospel  to  the  nations.  As 
the  time  approaches  when  we  anticipate  the  privilege  of 
returning  to  the  body  of  the  Church,  I  feel  reluctant  indeed 
to  suffer  any  favorable  opportunity  to  pass  for  opening  the 
door  of  the  Gospel  in  India.  Although  the  duties  for  Italy 
and  Switzerland,  and  long  absence  from  my  family,  press  with 
weight  upon  me,  I  am  nevertheless  ready  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord  to  take  upon  me  this  work  also. 


186  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

I  contemplate  sending  immediately  around  by  sea  to 
Calcutta  one  or  two  good  and  faithful  Elders,  and  follow  on 
myself  as  soon  as  I  shall  have  completed  the  translation  and 
publication  of  the  Book  of  Mormon.  I  intend  passing  through 
by  way  of  Switzerland  and  Italy,  visiting  the  Saints  in  those 
countries,  and  promoting  the  interests  of  those  missions  in 
every  way  in  my  power. 

Circumstances  seem  to  be  working  favorably.  A  short 
time  since  I  met  with  a  brother  who  had  resided  seven  years 
in  India,  and  is  conversant  with  the  native  language,  and  will 
immediately  enter  upon  the  translation  of  some  of  my  works, 
which  I  intend  getting  published  there,  together  with  the 
"Voice  of  Joseph,"  in  English,  soon  after  my  arrival. 

Brethren  who  have  plenty  of  means,  and  wish  to  employ 
them  for  the  glory  of  God  in  the  salvation  of  souls,  I  trust  will 
not  be  backward  in  liberality;  that  while  I  willingly  and  freely 
sacrifice  the  pleasures  and  endearments  of  home  and  friends, 
they  may  be  equally  ready  and  willing  to  devote  their  means, 
and  thus  fulfil  the  Scriptures  in  making  to  themselves  friends 
with  the  "mammon  of  unrighteousness." 

If  any  of   the  Saints  have  friends  in  that  country,  to 
whom  the  brethren  may  be  introduced,  let  them  send  unsealed 
letters  of  recommendation,  properly  addressed,  enclosed  in  an 
envelope  addressed  to  me,  at  35  Jewin  Street,  London. 
Yours  affectionately, 

Lorenzo  Snow. 

In  order  to  keep  the  connection  of  the  progress  of  the  work 
in  Italy  and  Switzerland,  I  extract  from  a  letter  published  in 
the  Star  from  Elder  Woodard,  dated  Italy,  August  1,  1851, 
and  copy  one  from  Elder  Stenhouse: 

Dear  Brother  Snoio: 

A  tract  of  forty-six  pages  has  been  issued  against  us  in 
Switzerland,  and  a  plentiful  supply  has  arrived  here.     It  con- 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  187 

tains  the  "Spaulding  story"  and  nothing  else  except  the  com- 
mon cant  of  sectarianism  and  some  quotations  from  "The 
Voice  of  Joseph"  and  "The  Only  Way  to  be  Saved,"  for  which 
I  am  very  thankful.  I  am  happy  to  say  that  we  now  muster 
thirty-one  members.  I  feel  courage  in  the  thought  that  you 
have  taken  the  Presidency  of  the  Indian  Empire,  and  that  if 
there  be  royal  blood  within  my  veins  it  will  roll  with  renewed 
vigor  through  every  fibre  of  my  frame,  that  with  stimulated 
energies  I  may  carry  out  your  counsel;  and  if  I  know  what 
honor,  and  friendship,  and  gratitude  require  at  my  hands,  you 
shall  be  in  Italy  at  the  same  time  you  are  in  India,  or  else- 
where. I  confess  that  when  I  found  you  had  laid  upon  me  the 
solemn  charge  to  gather  Israel  from  among  these  nations,  I 
felt  the  weight  of  the  office,  and  at  the  same  time  new 
courage  and  new  patience.  My  ^'■es  are  not  closed  to  the  diffi- 
culties of  the  situation,  but  I  know  where  my  strength  lies.  I 
feel  as  if  I  must  fast  and  pray  for  every  one  of  these  king- 
doms separately;  and  I  see  that  I  must  pass  through  many 
strange  scenes,  but  by  the  help  of  the  Lord  I  hope  to  over- 
come. I  strive  to  acquire  a  knowledge  of  languages  and 
customs,  laws  and  regulations.  If  it  were  possible,  I  would 
wish  to  disburthen  your  mind  of  all  future  anxieties  concern- 
ing this  mission. 

I  know  by  my  own  experience,  something  of  what  you 
must  have  felt  since  the  moment  you  were  named  for  the 
President  of  such  a  stupendous  undertaking.  What  thoughts 
have  oft  crowded  your  mind  from  morning  to  midnight! 
What  weariness  by  land  and  sea!  And  now  a  still  loftier 
enterprise  engages  your  attention,  or  at  least,  one  which  gives 
a  wider  sphere  of  action.  But  what  can  I  say  that  will  leave 
your  mind  at  rest  concerning  Italy? 

Perhaps,  now  you  are  absent,  it  would  ill  become  me  to 
boast  of  my  goodness,  still  I  hope  I  advance  a  little.  If  ever 
a  firm  resolve  has  taken  possession  of  my  soul,  it  is  now 
engraven  there,  and  registered  in  heaven,  that  by  the  grace  of 


188  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

God,  I  am  determined  to  tread  all  things  beneath  my  feet 
that  would  militate  against  the  accomplishment  of  the 
glorious  work  in  which  I  am  engaged.  Yes,  I  would  like  to 
conquer,  but  not  for  myself  alone.  I  would  render  unto  you 
that  which  is  due  from  myself,  and  make  thousands  more  to 
feel  that  which  they  owe. 

Elder  Toronto  joins  with  me  in  love  to  you  and  all  the 
Saints. 

Yours  aflFectionately, 

Jabez  Woodard. 

Chez  Mons.  Dupraz,  a  La  Servette,  429  Geneve, 

August  26,  1851. 
Dear   President  Snow:  ^ 

Knowing  your  continued  anxiety  and  interest  over  these 
nations,  I  take  a  few  minutes  before  retiring  to  rest,  to  say 
how  we  have  been  and  how  we  are. 

Since  I  wrote  you,  I  paid  a  visit  to  Signor  Reta,  the  trans- 
lator— he  was  happy  to  see  me — inquired  after  your  health, 
and  sent  his  compliments.  I  expect  a  visit  from  him  in  a  day 
or  two.  I  hope  to  make  a  more  intimate  acquaintance  with 
him.  I  have  had  a  violent  cold,  which  confined  me  to  bed 
two  days.  After  being  restored,  Sister  Stenhouse  was  taken 
badly,  much  the  same  as  myself,  but  much  worse.  We  are 
now,  thank  the  Lord,  better.  In  the  midst  of  all,  we  have 
done  our  best. 

Elder  Roulet  brought  an  intelligent  man  to  see  us,  who 
was  connected  with  the  Church  where  the  lecture  was  deliv- 
ered against  us.  We  had  several  interesting  conversations 
with  him;  at  length,  on  Friday  night  last,  I  baptized  him. 
Yesterday  we  held  our  Sunday  meeting,  at  which  he  was  con- 
firmed. We  prayed,  read,  talked  and  felt  well.  To-night  he 
brought  his  daughter  to  have  some  conversation.  She  has 
gone  home  to  reflect. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  189 

To-day  I  have  received  a  very  interesting  letter  from  the 
brother  I  baptized  at  Lausanne.  He  says  his  wife  wants  to  be 
baptized,  and  several  others  feel  interested  in  the  historj'^  of 
the  Church,  by  reading  our  publications.  I  feel  as  if  the 
Lord  had  commenced  to  work  among  the  people.  I  get 
on  with  the  language  pretty  well.  I  hope  when  you  pass 
through,  we  will  be  thrilled  with  your  own  voice  in  this  lan- 
guage. 

Accept  our  united  love. 

As  ever  yours,  very  affectionately, 

T.  B.  H.  Stenhouse. 

Now  to  Lorenzo's  journal:  In  the  autumn  of  1851,  I 
visited  some  of  the  Welsh  conferences,  having  received  a  very 
kind  invitation  from  Elder  William  Phillips,  who  then  pre- 
sided over  that  section.  The  visit  afforded  me  inexpressible 
satisfaction — the  Saints  in  their  national  characteristic,  warm- 
hearted friendship,  kindness  and  hospitality,  extended  to  me 
the  warmest  welcome;  and  also  gave  proof  of  the  sincerity  of 
their  feelings  of  liberality  by  prompt,  gratuitous  assistance 
towards  the  interests  of  the  great  missionary  work  under  my 
supervision. 

During  my  stay  in  Wales,  I  attended  a  number  of  very 
interesting  meetings.  On  the  evening  of  the  fourth  of  Novem- 
ber, I  addressed  a  very  large  assembly,  convened  in  a  hall  in 
Tredegar,  in  Monmouthshire.  In  the  course  of  the  meeting, 
Elder  J.  S.  Davies  arose,  unanticipated  by  me,  and  read  a  poem 
composed  by  him,  in  which  he  alluded  to  my  visit  in  Wales 
as  an  Apostle,  as  a  very  remarkable  and  wonderful  event.  I 
gave  him  full  credit  for  his  good  motive  and  generous  feel- 
ings, but  at  the  same  time  felt  not  a  little  annoyed  that  he 
should  have  chosen  such  an  unseasonable  occasion — in  the 
presence  of  a  large  congregation,  nine-tenths  of  which  were 
Gentiles,  to  read  an  article  of  that  character. 

At  the  close  of  the  meeting,  President  Phillips  and  my- 


190  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

self  were  conducted  to  a  hotel,  where,  after  supper,  we  were 
shown  to  lodgings  in  an  upper  room.  As  we  passed  into  the 
bedchamber,  while  closing  the  door,  I  noticed  that,  owing  to 
some  defect  in  the  lock,  it  could  not  be  fastened.  We  soon 
retired  to  rest,  then  about  11  o'clock;  thinking  ourselves  safe 
from  harm,  we  slept  soundly,  until  probably  about  2  o'clock 
a.m.,  I  was  suddenly  awakened  by  a  savage  looking  fellow 
standing  close  to  my  bedside,  ordering  me  and  my  companion 
to  leave  our  bed  forthwith  or  suffer  the  consequences;  at  the 
same  time  using  the  most  blasphemous  language,  and  uttering 
the  most  hideous  oaths  imaginable,  while  fiendishly  striking 
his  huge  fists  in  close  proximity  to  my  face.  Two  of  his  com- 
rades, stout,  fierce  looking  fellows,  were  standing  by,  evi- 
dently prepared  for  an  encounter.  Brother  Phillips  was 
soundly  sleeping,  and  it  was  with  some  difficulty  that  I 
awakened  him  sufficiently  to  comprehend  our  situation.  Of 
course,  we  could  do  but  little  towards  defending  ourselves 
against  a  trio  of  ruffians,  desperately  bent  on  mishief ;  and  as 
we  afterwards  learned,  had  been  hired  to  mob  us,  and  that  the 
landlord  was  secretly  conniving  with  the  actors  in  the  hellish 
raid. 

In  the  contest,  the  light  which  one  of  them  held,  was  by 
some  means,  suddenly  extinguished,  which  caused  an  alarm, 
resulting  in  their  retreat  forthwith  from  the  room;  upon 
which  I  suggested  to  Elder  Phillips  that  we  immediately  do 
our  best  to  secure  ourselves  by  barricading  the  door,  for  I  felt 
assured  the  insurgents  would  make  another  attack.  We 
placed  a  chair  at  the  door,  with  the  top  directly  under  the 
knob  of  the  door  lock,  and  there  I  assumed  the  responsibility 
of  holding  it,  while  Brother  Phillips  performed  the  duty  of 
pressing  his  large  and  stately  person  against  the  door. 

No  sooner  had  these  protective  arrangements  been  com- 
pleted, than  the  mobocrats,  with  considerable  reinforcements, 
came  rushing  forward  to  renew  the  attack.  They  persistently 
endeavored  to  force  the  door  open,  but  failing,  they  placed 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  191 

themselves  against  it,  Sampson  like,  but,  owing  to  the  position 
of  things  inside,  without  avail;  then,  with  a  volley  of  oaths, 
they  commenced  pounding  and  kicking  the  door,  and  con- 
tinued until  the  noise  and  uproar  was  so  great  that  the  land- 
lord did  not  dare  any  longer  to  ignore  the  situation,  and 
coming  to  our  relief,  he  quelled  the  disturbance  by  requesting 
the  ruffians  to  retire. 

Some  years  after  the  date  of  this  occurrence,  I  was 
informed  that  the  hotel  in  which  the  foregoing  disgraceful 
scenes  were  enacted  was  being  used  as  a  common  stable  for 
the  accommodation  of  horses;  and  that  the  landlord  had  been 
signally  reduced  to  beggary,  and  was  a  vagabond  upon  the 
earth. 


CHAPTER   XXVI. 

Address  to  the  Saints.— Kesponsibility  of  those  holding  the  Priesthood. — 
Eternal  prospects. — The  best  policy  in  governing. — Priesthood  to  be 
honored. — By  benefiting  others  we  benefit  ourselves. — Must  pass 
through  suffering. — Must  be  pure  and  humble. — Need  patience. — Esti- 
mation of  F.  D.  Richards.— His  wise  policy. — Progress  of  the  mission. — 
Expression  of  gratitude. — The  Editor  speaks. — Lorenzo's  courage  and 
faithfulness. 

HE  following  is  an  address  of  my  brother,  to  the  Saints 
in  Great  Britain,  as  he  was  about  to  leave  England  to 
return  to  his  mission: 

Beloved  Saints: 

A  short  sojourn  in  this  land  has  served  to  bind  more 
closely  those  feelings  of  interest  which  must  ever  be  called 
into  action  during  an  intimate  acquaintance  with  the  Saints. 
As  the  period  now  approaches  when,  for  other  climes,  I  must 
bid  adieu  to  the  kindly  smiling  faces  and  warm  hearts  of  the 


192  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

brethren  in  the  British  Isles,  I  can  but  express  my  deep  and 
heartfelt  wishes  for  the  prosperity  and  continued  progress  of 
the  work  in  this  country,  and  the  well-being  and  happiness  of 
all  those  who  have  the  privilege  of  co-operating  in  the  great 
and  glorious  cause  of  spreading  light  and  intelligence 
amongst  the  children  of  men. 

To  my  brethren  in  the  Priesthood  I  beg  to  offer  a  few 
words  of  counsel,  instruction  and  exhortation.  Upon  you 
rest  high  and  sacred  responsibilities,  which  relate  not  only  to 
the  salvation  of  this  generation,  but  of  many  past  generations, 
and  many  to  come.  The  glorious  ensign  of  Emanuel's  King- 
dom, once  again  established  in  the  world,  must  be  unfurled  in 
every  nation,  kingdom,  and  empire:  the  voice  of  warning — 
the  voice  of  the  Bridegroom,  ''Prepare  ye,  prepare  ye  the  way 
of  the  Lord,"  must  be  carried  forth  unto  all  people.  You  are 
the  ones  whom  the  Lord  has  chosen  for  this  purpose,  even  the 
horn  of  Joseph,  to  "push  the  people  together."  Surely  you 
cannot  be  too  anxiously,  nor  too  industriously  engaged,  seek- 
ing the  best,  the  manner  most  useful  to  yourselves  and 
mankind,  to  magnify  your  holy  and  sacred  offices. 

It  is  the  Priesthood  that  will  give  you  character,  renown, 
wisdom,  power,  and  authority,  and  build  you  up  here  below 
among  the  children  of  men;  and  above,  exalt  you  to  peace 
and  happiness,  to  thrones  and  dominions,  even  through 
countless  eternities.  This  world,  in  its  kingdoms  and  empires, 
possesses,  in  some  small  degree,  glory  and  greatness,  faintly 
shadowing  forth  what  exists  in  regions  above:  but  here,  with 
these,  are  associated  little  happiness  and  little  durability. 

The  world  we  seek  offers  to  its  inhabitants  unfading 
glory,  immortal  renown,  and  dominions  of  continued  increase, 
where  families  grow  into  nations,  nations  into  generations, 
generations  into  worlds,  worlds  into  universes:  this  is  the  path 
of  the  Priesthood — the  path  of  the  Holy  Ones.  Well  did 
the  Apostle  say,  "Eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  neither 
hath  it  entered  into  the  heart  of  man  to  conceive  the  things 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  193 

that  God  hath  prepared  for  them  that  love  Him,  but  God 
hath  revealed  them  unto  us  by  His  Spirit,  for  the  Spirit 
searcheth  all  things,  yea,  even  the  deep  things  of  God." 

Authoritative  rule  is  not  the  proper  code  by  which  to 
govern  Saints,  but  rather  seek  to  rule  in  the  spirit  of  humility, 
wisdom  and  goodness,  teaching  not  so  much  by  theory  as  by 
practice.  Though  one  teach  with  the  eloquence  of  an  angel, 
one's  good  acts  and  good  examples,  constantly  manifesting 
whole-heartedness  for  the  interests  of  the  people,  teach  much 
more  effectively,  if  not  more  eloquently.  Very  few  indeed 
have  enough  moral  courage  to  be  strictly  honest,  faithful, 
virtuous  and  honorable  in  all  positions — those  few  will  hold 
the  Priesthood  and  receive  its  fulness,  but  no  others. 

Purity,  virtue,  fidelity,  and  godliness  must  be  sought 
ambitiously,  or  the  crown  cannot  be  worn.  Those  principles 
must  be  incorporated  with  ourselves — woven  into  our  consti- 
tutions— becoming  a  part  of  us,  making  us  a  centre,  a  foun- 
tain of  truth,  of  equity,  justice,  and  mercy,  of  all  that  is  good 
and  great:  that  from  us  may  proceed  the  light,  the  life,  the 
power,  and  the  law  to  direct,  to  govern  and  assist  to  save  a 
wandering  world — acting  as  the  sons  of  God,  for  and  in 
behalf  of  our  Father  in  heaven.  We  expect,  in  the  resurrec- 
tion, to  exercise  the  powers  of  our  Priesthood — we  can 
exercise  them  only  in  proportion  as  we  secure  its  righteous- 
ness and  perfection.  These  qualifications  can  be  had  only  as 
they  are  sought  and  obtained ;  so  that  in  the  morning  of  the 
resurrection  we  will  possess  those  acquisitions  only  which  we 
secure  in  this  world!  Godliness  cannot  be  conferred,  but 
must  be  acquired — a  fact  of  which  the  religious  world  seem 
strangely  and  lamentably  unconscious. 

Seek  to  benefit  others,  and  others  will  seek  to  benefit  you 
— he  that  would  be  great,  let  him  be  good,  studying  the 
interests  of  the  whole — becoming  the  servant  of  all,  whereby 
he  will  secure  to  himself  much  of  the  wisdom  and  power  of 
God,  and  the  love,  esteem  and  veneration  of  His  people. 

15 


194  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

The  Elders  must  become  persons  of  the  highest  responsi- 
bility. The  happiness  of  people,  nations,  and  of  generations^ 
will  depend  upon  the  right  and  faithful  exercise  of  the 
powers  of  their  offices.  If,  in  a  lower  sphere  of  action,  they 
fail  to  be  trustworthy,  who  will  depend  upon  them  in  the 
higher?  In  view  of  the  vast  responsibilities  to  be  placed 
upon  men  in  this  high  calling,  they  are  in  a  measure  left  to 
themselves,  to  act  upon  their  agencies.  If  they  pass  onward 
to  the  close  of  this  probation,  without  being  overthrown  by 
evil  powers,  keeping  their  spirits  pure,  and,  through  the 
power  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  educate  themselves  in  those  qualifi- 
cations essential  to  such  exaltations,  in  due  time  God  will 
elevate  them  to  those  positions. 

In  all  your  acts  and  conduct,  ever  have  the  consciousness 
that  you  are  now  preparing  and  making  yourselves  a  life  to  be 
continued  through  eternities.  Act  upon  no  principle  that  you 
would  be  ashamed  or  unwilling  to  act  upon  in  heaven — 
employ  no  means  in  the  attainment  of  an  object  that  au 
enlightened  conscience  disapproves.  When  feelings  and 
passions  excite  you  to  action,  let  principles  pure,  honorable 
and  virtuous  govern  you.  We  are  the  children  of  God, 
begotten  in  His  likeness;  therefore,  brethren,  "Let  the  same 
mind  be  in  you  which  was  also  in  Christ  Jesas,  who,  being  in 
the  form  of  God,  thought  it  not  robbery  to  be  equal  with 
God."  The  children  of  God  were  introduced  into  this  world, 
"not  willingly  subject  to  vanity,"  pains  and  sorrows,  but  to  do 
the  will  of  the  Father,  and  obtain  a  glory,  a  heavenly  inherit- 
ance, to  become  one  with  God.  "And  he  that  hath  this  hope 
in  him,  puritieth  himself  even  as  God  is  pure." 

We  are  here  that  we  may  be  educated  in  a  school  of  suf- 
fering and  trials,  which  school  was  necessary  for  Jesus,  our 
elder  Brother,  who,  the  Scriptures  tell  us,  "was  made  perfect 
through  suffering."  It  is  necessary  that  we  suffer  in  all 
things,  that  we  may  be  qualified  and  worthy  to  rule,  and 
govern  all  things,  even  as  our  Father  in  heaven,  and  His 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  195 

eldest  Son,  Jesus.  God  has  revealed  to  us  the  mystery  which 
all  the  world  seek  after,  but  fail  of  obtaining  because  of  pride, 
wickedness  and  the  power  of  Satan  darkening  their  minds, 
viz:  the  path  of  salvation  and  the  happiness  of  our  being. 

And  now,  where  is  the  man  among  you,  having  once 
burst  the  vail  and  gazed  upon  the  purity,  the  might,  majesty 
and  dominion  of  a  perfected  man,  in  celestial  glory,  will  not 
cheerfully  resign  mortal  life — suffer  most  excruciating  tortures 
— let  limb  be  torn  from  limb,  sooner  than  resign  or  dishonor 
his  Priesthood.  In  truth  did  the  Savior  utter  this  parable: 
"The  Kingdom  of  Heaven  is  like  unto  a  merchantman  seek- 
ing goodly  pearls,  and  having  found  one  of  great  price,  went 
and  sold  all  he  had  to  buy  it."  "And  again,  like  unto  a  man 
finding  a  treasure  in  a  field,  sold  all  he  had  and  purchased 
that  field."  The  glory  revealed  to  our  view,  and  which  we 
seek,  is  tangible — it  can  be  felt,  seen  and  heard;  but  its 
length,  its  breadth,  its  majesty,  peace,  joy  and  happiness, 
surpass  all  understanding:  tongue  cannot  express  it — language 
fails  to  portray  the  vastness  of  its  extent. 

To  the  Saints  I  would  affectionately  add:  Your  prospects, 
in  every  respect,  are  the  most  encouraging.  The  Lord,  who 
fails  not  in  His  promises,  has  undertaken  your  deliverance, 
spiritual  and  temporal,  and  you  are  witnesses  of  the  accom- 
plishment of  the  first.  Your  fetters  of  superstition  and 
priestcraft  have  burst  asunder — the  false  and  dark  mantle  of 
tradition  has  been  rent — you  have  been  shown  the  Mother  of 
Harlots,  and  her  daughters,  in  all  their  characteristic 
ignorance,  folly  and  filthiuess,  and  have  hearkened  to  and 
obeyed  the  voice,  "Come  out  of  her  my  people,  that  ye  be  not 
partakers  of  her  sins,  that  ye  receive  not  of  her  plagues." 
Your  hearts,  your  thoughts  and  feelings  are  no  longer  asso- 
ciated with  those  Babylonish  schemes  which  bind  thought  and 
reason,  making  it  blasphemy  for  man  to  dare  speak  of  the 
nobility  of  his  birth  and  the  true  being  of  his  Father  iu 
heaven.      You  feel  that  you  are  delivered  and  restored  to 


196  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

reason,  and  to  yourselves,  under  the  government  of  but  one 
law — that  which  makes  you  free,  even  the  law  of  glorious 
Truth — the  word  and  will  of  God,  by  whom  we  all  are  begotten 
children  of  one  great  Parent;  yea,  in  this  that  we  are  made 
free,  will  we  lift  up  the  voice  and  make  melody  with  thanks- 
giving to  our  God,  that  He  has  listened  to  the  cries  of  His 
people,  and  sent  forth  His  messengers  with  the  fulness  of  the 
Gospel,  to  redeem  and  save,  and  glorify  His  elect — make 
them  kings  and  priests  unto  God,  in  heaven  and  over  earth, 
that  thereby  He  might  bring  to  pass,  in  due  time.  His 
good  will  and  purposes  respecting  all  the  families  of  man- 
kind.- 

As  the  Lord  has  made  you  spiritually  free,  herein  you 
have  assurance,  also,  of  your  temporal  deliverance.  However 
great  may  be  your  poverty,  how  stupendous  your  difficulties, 
it  matters  little,  the  word  has  gone  forth  in  your  favor,  and 
no  opposing  arm  can  staj'-  its  course.  Zion  must  be  established, 
her  lands  inhabited,  her  cities  built,  her  Temples  reared,  and 
her  sons  become  mighty;  that  she  may  rise  "fair  as  the  moon, 
clear  as  the  sun,  arid  terrible  as  an  army  with  banners." 
And  all  nations  shall  fear  and  tremble,  and  stand  afar  off  in 
the  day  of  her  majesty. 

"But  you  have  need  of  patience,  that  after  you  have  done 
the  will  of  God,  you  may  receive  the  promise,"  a  caution 
which  should  not  be  forgotten.  Many  of  you  may  have 
severe  trials,  that  your  faith  may  become  more  perfect,  your 
confidence  be  increased,  and  your  knowledge  of  the  powers  of 
heaven  be  augmented;  and  this  before  your  redemption  takes 
place.  If  a  stormy  cloud  sweep  over  the  horizon  of  your 
course  in  this  land,  as  in  America — if  the  cup  of  bitter 
sorrow  be  presented  and  you  be  compelled  to  partake — if 
Satan  is  let  loose  among  you,  with  all  his  seductive  powers  and 
cunning  craftiness — if  the  strong  arm  of  persecution  is  raised 
against  you,  then,  in  that  hour  lift  up  your  heads  and  rejoice 
that  you  are  accounted  worthy  to  suffer  with  Jesus,  the  Saints 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  197 

and  Prophets  of  old;  and  know  that  the  period  of  your 
redemption  approaches. 

I  feel,  my  brethren  and  sisters,  to  exhort  you  with  heart- 
felt expression.  '  Be  of  good  cheer — be  not  disheartened,  for 
surely  the  day  rapidly  approaches  when  your  tears  shall  be 
dried,  your  hearts  comforted,  and  you  shall  reap  the  products 
of  your  labors — sit  under  your  fig  tree  and  in  the  shade  of 
your  vine  unmolested,  and  no  more  feel  the  hand  of  tyranny. 
You  shall  possess  the  riches  and  fat  of  the  land,  gold  and 
silver,  fields  and  vineyards,  flocks  and  herds,  houses  and  pal- 
aces; your  sons  shall  grow  up  as  plants  of  renown,  your 
daughters  as  polished  stones,  that  you  may  boast  yourselves 
in  all  the  glory  of  the  Gentiles.  And  unto  you,  verily,  shall 
the  Scripture  be  fulfilled,  "Seek  first  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven 
and  its  righteousness,  and  all  these  things  shall  be  added." 

Be  honest,  be  virtuous,  be  honorable,  be  meek  and  lowly, 
courageous  and  bold.  Cultivate  simplicity,  be  like  the  Lord: 
hold  to  the  truth  through  fire  and  sword — torture  and  death. 
Act  honorably  towards  all  men,  for  they  are  our  brethren — a 
part  of  the  family  of  God,  but  are  ignorant  and  blind,  hav- 
ing forgotten  their  God  and  their  covenants  with  Him  in  eter- 
nity. • 

I  feel  to  express,  in  the  highest  terms,  my  sanction  and 
approbation  of  F.  D.  Richards'  presidency  of  the  British 
Isles.  The  wise,  prudent,  and  proper  spirit  and  manner  in 
which  he  has  conducted  the  editorial  department  merits  the 
warmest  meed  of  praise.  The  many  interesting  and  useful 
publications  he  has  issued,  together  with  the  enlarged  and 
much  improved  edition  of  the  hymns  used  by  the  Saints,  in 
addition  to  his  other  labors,  furnish  a  true  testimony  of  his 
indefatigable  zeal  and  enterprising  spirit.  The  deep  interest 
he  has  taken  in  forwarding  our  foreign  missions,  has  secured 
to  him  not  only  the  warmest  thanks  and  feelings  of  gratitude 
from  us  on  whom  is  laid  the  heavy  burdens  and  responsibili- 
ties of  those  missions,  but  from  thousands  and  tens  of  thous- 


198  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

ands  whose  deliverance  from  sectarian  bondage  is  now  being 
effected  in  all  those  extended  fields  of  our  foreign  labors. 

In  the  arrangement  of  conferences,  much  wisdom  has 
been  displayed  in  selecting  good  and  faithful  men  to  preside 
over  them — men  who  will  do  well  for  the  Saints  generally, 
thereby  lightening  and  relieving  the  anxieties  and  responsi- 
bilities of  the  Presidency  as  far  as  possible.  My  long 
acquaintance  with  President  Richards  gives  me  the  most 
unqualified  confidence  in  his  wisdom,  excellence  of  heart  and 
mind,  ^nd  entire  devotion  to  the  work  and  service  of  the 
Lord,  and  faithfulness  in  his  honorable  position.  His  coun- 
selors I  know  to  be  wise  men,  and  men  of  God,  and  as  such  I 
recommend  them  to  the  confidence  and  esteem  of  the 
brethren. 

Respecting  the  progress  of  those  missions  I  ha\e  under- 
taken, the  prospect  in  the  future,  and  the  field  of  labor  I  have 
assigned  to  the  various  Elders,  it  may  be  gratifying  to  the 
Saints  to  have  the  following  particulars,  that  their  faith  and 
prayers  in  behalf  of  them  may  ever  be  kept  in  lively  exer- 
cise. Elder  Willis,  whom  I  have  appointed  to  take  charge  of 
the  Calcutta  mission,  is  supposed  to  have  about  reached  his 
destination.  Elder  Findlay,  late  President  of  the  Hull  Con- 
ference, is  now  on  his  way  to  the  Bombay  mission.  Elder 
Obray,  late  President  of  Sheerness,  whom  I  have  appointed  to 
Malta,  is  now  prepared,  and  will  soon  set  sail  for  that  island. 
Elder  Stenhouse  presides  in  Switzerland,  and  Elder  Woodard 
in  Italy.  The  translation  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  into 
Italian  is  about  completed,  parts  are  in  the  hands  of  the 
printer,  and  will  be  ready  for  circulation  in  about  two 
months. 

Having  set  in  operation  those  missions,  I  turn  my 
thoughts  to  the  far  distant  fields  of  labor  I  contemplate 
shortly  undertaking — a  mission  requiring  ail  my  energies — 
extending  over  nations,  continents,  islands,  seas,  oceans  and 
empires — encountering  the  freezing  Alps,  the  burning  sun  of 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  199 

the  torrid  zone,  the  clangers  of  the  trackless  waters,  the  pesti- 
lential cholera,  the  miasma  of  various  climes,  together  with 
all  the  casualties  of  sea  and  land  which  must  be  encountered. 

To  aid  and  assist  me  in  this  enterprise,  deeply  do  I  feel 
to  call  upon  Israel's  God,  and  for  the  prayers  of  my  brethren, 
for  support  and  agency.  To  the  service  of  the  Lord  I  have 
devoted  my  life.  My  all  has  been  placed  upon  the  altar  of 
sacrifice,  that  I  may  honor  Him— do  His  will  acceptably,  and 
spread  the  principles  of  life  among  the  children  of  men. 

When  I  reflect  upon  the  past,  and  trace  the  hand  of  the 
Lord  marvelouSly  opening  ray  way,  and  prospering  me  in 
everything  relative  to  these  missions,  beyond  my  highest 
expectations,  I  feel  doubly  encouraged  to  press  forward  to  the 
future;  language  indeed  fails  to  express  the  deep  gratitude  of 
my  heart  for  His  blessings.  Those  brethren  and  sisters  whose 
liberality  of  soul  and  interest  for  the  work  of  God  have  been 
particularly  manifested  in  these  missions,  to  them  I  feel  to 
say,  May  the  blessing  of  the  Most  High  be  poured  out  to  them 
with  equal  liberality,  and  when  in  after  years  they  shall  hear 
the  sweet  sound  of  thousands  of  those  nations  shouting  the 
praises  of  the  Almighty  for  the  light  of  revelation,  then  will 
their  hearts  also  rejoice  in  the  glad  consciousness  that  they 
had  taken  part  in  bringing  to  pass  this  glorious  redemption. 

I  take  my  departure  from  here  to  Switzerland,  thence  to 
Italy,  to  Malta,  to  Bombay,  and  from  there  to  Calcutta;  and 
shall  probably,  after  completing  these  missions,  accomplish 
the  circumnavigation  of  the  globe,  by  returning  home  by  way 
of  San  Francisco,  San  Diego  and  our  newly  established  settle- 
ments in  the  valleys  of  California. 

Need  I  say  how  deeply  I  feel  in  all  matters  respecting  my 
own  missions?  Notwithstanding,  this  does  not  prevent  me 
taking  the  most  lively  interest  in  the  welfare  of  the  numerous 
conferences  of  the  Saints  with  whom  I  have  formed  an 
acquaintance  during  my  labors  in  the  British  Isles.  To  those, 
and  all  in  the  bond  of  the  Spirit,  I  would,  with  warmest  feel- 


200  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

ings,  subscribe  mj'self  their  brother  in  the  New  and  Everlast- 
ing Covenant,  Lorenzo  Snow. 

Our  missionary  has  now  before  him  a  very  extensive 
field  in  which  to  operate.  What  a  vast  weight  of  responsibil- 
ities rest  upon  him — what  a  multitude  linked  together  for 
him  to  shoulder!  Never  was  there  a  more  extensive  mission 
projected,  and  few  men,  if  any,  have  lived  that  were  better 
calculated  to  carry  it  into  effect. 

With  a  mind  that  comprehended  the  condition  of  the 
millions  of  human  beings,  members  of  the  great  brotherhood 
of  mankind,  and  a  sympathy  which  reaches  out  to  their  most 
important  needs — a  soul  wholly  devoted  to  the  great  work  of 
salvation  and  exaltation  of  the  generations  past,  present  and 
to  come;  and,  above  all,  knowing  that  the  Almighty  had 
called  him  to  the  work,  his  courage  is  commensurate  to  the 
situation,  and  he  never  falters. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

Editor's  reflections.— Lorenzo  writes  to  President  Richards.— Completed 
Translation  of  the  Book  of  Mormon.— Visits  Paris.— Pleasure  of  meeting 
Saints. — Condition  of  the  people, — Goes  to  Geneva. — Degradation  of 
woman. — Meets  Elder  Stenhouse. — Interesting  meetings. — At  Lausanne 
—Professor  Reta  —Benefit  of  Elder  Taylor's  French  publications. 

*HERE  are  many  passages  in  human  life,  wherein,  by 
close  and  careful  observation  and  reflection — silently 
watching  the  results  of  the  course  and  doings  of 
others,  we  may  learn  by  their  experience.  There  are  many 
others  which  can  only  be  learned  by  individual,  personal 
acquaintance.      When  contemplating  the  life  of  my  brother 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  201 

as  a  missionary  abroad  in  stranger  lands,  unacquainted  with 
the  manners  and  customs  of  the  people,  and  ignorant  of  their 
languages  and  dialects,  with  the  responsibility  of  the  salva- 
tion of  souls  to  whom  he  is  sent  resting  upon  him,  in  connec- 
tion with  the  fulness  of  the  Gospel  of  the' Son  of  God  ^  com- 
mitted unto  him,  it  seems  that  he  has  to  do  with  some  of  the 
realities  of  life,  of  which  no  one  can  form  a  just  conception 
except  in  the  school  of  experience. 

It  would  seem  that  the  most  indifferent  reader  must  feel 
an  interest  in  these  gigantic  movements  of  my  brother — this 
broad  platform  for  missionary  work — a  parallel  of  which  is 
not  to  be  found  on  record,  either  ancient  or  modern.  An  all- 
absorbing  devotion  to  the  cause  he  was  seeking  to  promote 
must  have  possessed  the  soul  and  inspired  the  mind  of 
Lorenzo  in  generating  this  broad  missionary  platform,  and  a 
corresponding  self-abnegation  must  have  reigned  supremely 
over  all  selfish,  personal  considerations.  Let  it  be  remem- 
bered that  at  this  time  he  had  a  home  with  all  its  endear- 
ments, in  the  midst  of  the  Saints  of  God  gathered  in  the 
Great  American  Desert,  in  the  midst  of  the  Rocky  Mountains 
of  the  West;  and  in  that  home  a  loving  family,  where  he 
knew  that  the  little  one  ones  were  lisping  his  name,  and  daily 
missing  their  loving  father's  knee;  but  with  him  all  was  laid 
on  the  altar  for  the  interests  of  the  Kingdom  of  God  and  the 
salvation  of  the  souls  of  men. 

,    Paris,  January   6,  1852. 
Dear  President  Richards: 

After  a  very  boisterous  and  stormy  passage  over  the 
Channel,  with  its  usual  unpleasant  accompaniments,  I  am 
quietly  and  agreeably  cloistered  with  Elder  Bolton,  together 
with  a  number  of  interesting  and  intelligent  Saints,  and  begin 
to  think  that  my  homeward  journey  of  some  twenty-five  or 
thirty  thousand  miles  is  now  commenced. 

Before  leaving  London,  I  had  completed  the  translation 


202  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  and  got  the  printing  -forward  to  the 
last  hundred  pages.  Elder  Joseph  Richards,  whom  I 
appointed  to  a  mission  to  Calcutta,  to  assist  Elder  Willis,  left 
London  a  few  days  before  my  departure.  I  repose  much  con- 
fidence in  this  brother,  as  one  who  will  magnify  his  calling 
and  do  much  towards  establishing  the  Gospel  in  that  country. 

I  find  it  much  more  pleasant  now  coming  to  Paris  than 
formerly.  When  passing  through  a  year  and  a  half  since, 
here  were  no  Saints  to  bid  me  welcome;  on  arriving  the  other 
day,  I  found  many,  a  circumstance  you  can  well  imagine 
causing  no  small  degree  of  rejoicing.  I  found  Brother  Bolton 
quite  an  invalid;  he  is  now  much  better.  When  the  interests 
of  his  mission  will  admit  of  a  short  absence,  I  dare  say  that 
a  visit  to  the  cheerful,  warm-hearted  Saints  of  Old  England 
would  replenish  his  spirits,  and  not  be  in  any  way  a  disadvan- 
tage. The  Church  here  does  not  boast  of  a  multitude  of  sub- 
jects, but  it  may  truthfully  be  said  to  embrace  the  good,  the 
virtuous  and  intelligent. 

Elder  Taylor  may  comfort  his  heart  with  the  assurance 
of  having  laid  a  lasting  foundation  for  the  spread  of  the  Gos- 
pel in  the  French  dominions,  though  no  sea  room  is  left  at 
present;  in  fact,  I  know  of  no  place  the  Gospel  has  been  car- 
ried, where  the  difficulties  are  more  perplexing  and  discour- 
aging. However,  the  time  will  come  when  the  Gospel  will 
take  permanent  effect  in  France. 

I  am  much  pleased  with  the  acquaintance  I  have  formed 
with  the  Saints  here;  I  feel  that  they  will  accomplish  great 
good.  I  think  Elder  Bolton  intends  making  another  applica- 
tion to  the  Government  for  the  privilege  of  preaching  the 
Gospel  with  equal  liberty  with  other  denominations^— a  course 
which  I  much  approve. 

I  need  not  speak  of  the  political  condition  of  the  country, 
it  is  well  known  to  all  who  read  the  English  papers.  In  pass- 
ing over  the  country,  and  searching  the  mind  of  the  Spirit  in 
reference  to  its  inhabitants,  my  heart  is  pained  in  contemplat- 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  203 

ing  the  dark,  dreary  and  bloody  fate  and  scourge  that  await 
this  nation.  The  life's  blood  of  many  people  is  scarcely 
wiped  from  the  streets,  the  groans  of  the  dying  hardly  ceased, 
the  flowing  tears  of  the  widow  and  orphans  are  still  seen.  As 
you  look  around  and  view  the  troubled  mien — the  dark  and 
stormy  brows  of  thousands — behold  the  significant  signs, 
notice  the  low  whispering  and  stealthy  conversations,  and 
hear  of  the  sudden  and  mysterious  changes  that  are  con- 
stantly taking  place  through  the  various  channels  of  political 
power,  you  are  forced  to  feel  that  again  must  be  renewed 
scenes  of  alarm,  of  sorrow,  of  grief  and  of  blood!  Would 
"the  powers  that  be"  but  permit  the  message  of  life  to  go 
forth  freely  among  the  inhabitants,  there  would  be  hope  that 
the  cup  of  bitterness  might,  for  a  season,  be  turned  away. 

I  now  have  my  passport  "vise,"  and  have  just  secured 
my  place  in  the  diligence  for  Switzerland.  Good  bye;  you 
shall  hear  from  me  again  as  I  get  a  little  further  advanced  in 
the  path  of  my  orbit.  May  the  Lord  bless  you  with  all  that 
is  good  to  fill  your  heart  with  rejoicing,  and  may  the  same 
blessing  descend  upon  all  the  faithful  Saints. 

Geneva,  February  7.  Bidding  adieu  to  the  brethren  in 
Paris,  on  the  morning  of  the  27th  of  January,  I  stepped  into 
a  diligence,  and  was  soon  on  my  way  to  Switzerland.  The 
country  over  which  I  passed  the  first  two  hundred  miles 
seemed,  though  in  the  midst  of  winter,  to  wear  the  appear- 
ance of  an  American  spring.  France  is  un  beau  fays;  one 
could  scarcely  wish  to  live  in  a  more  delightful  climate,  or  a 
more  beautiful  and  charming  country.  Everywhere  people 
were  seen  in  pasture  and  ploughed  fields,  meadows  and  vine- 
yards, busily  occupied  preparing  for  approaching  spring. 
What  appeared  a  dark  spot  in  this  otherwise  beautiful  scenery, 
was  the  number  of  poor  women  slavishly  engaged  in  manual 
labor,  and  exposed  to  all  'the  hardships  of  out-door  occupa- 
tions. 

Small  towns  and  villages  dotted  the  face  of  the  country, 


204  BIOGKAPHY    AND 

the  foundations  of  which  appeared  in  ahnost  every  instance 
to  be  that  of  some  religious  Catholic  edifice.  It  would  seem 
that  in  building  these  towns  the  churches  were  first  erected, 
then  private  dwellings  piled  around,  one  after  another,  as  the 
inhabitants  arrived.  As  we  approached  Switzerland,  the 
country  was  more  and  more  broken,  till  we  began  to  wind  up 
and  descend  down  the  rugged,  snow-covered  steeps  of  the  Jura. 

About  midnight  of  the  28th  I  reached  Geneva,  where  I 
had  the  happiness  of  meeting  Elder  Stenhouse,  whom  I  found 
with  several  of  the  Swiss  Saints  waiting  to  welcome  my 
arrival.  I  accompanied  Elder  Stenhouse  to  his  lodgings, 
where  I  had  the  gratification  of  sitting  down  to  an  excellent 
supper,  prepared  by  Sister  Stenhouse  with  an  eye  single  to  the 
probable  condition  of  my  appetite  at  the  completion  of  a 
fatiguing  journey  over  the  mountains. 

The  following  evening  we  had  a  very  interesting  meeting 
with  the  Saints,  at  which  several  strangers  were  present. 
Elder  Stenhouse  addressed  the  meeting  in  French  with  great 
fluency,  and  several  brethren  gave  their  testimony  relative  to 
their  knowledge  of  the  work  of  the  Lord,  and  their  joy  and 
consolation  in  the  principles  of  salvation. 

In  moving  the  work  forward  here,  much  the  same  course 
has  to  be  adopted  as  at  our  commencement  in  London,  /.  e., 
by  forming  acquaintances  through  one  to  another,  and  per- 
suading one  here  and  another  there  to  attend  our  re-unions. 
The  people  feel  that  they  ,have  had  so  many  new  and  false 
coins  passed  among  them,  that  it  is  of  little  use  to  search  for 
or  anticipate  anything  that  is  genuine;  nevertheless,  patience 
and  perseverance  will,  in  time,  overcome  all  these  difficulties, 
and  the  power  of  truth  will  triumph  through  the  length  and 
breadth  of  Switzerland,  unto  the  redemption  of  the  wise  and 
virtuous. 

Our  little  family  of  Saints  here  now  numbers  twenty. 
Having  no  acquaintance  with  the  language,  and  being  a 
stranger  to  the  manners  and  customs  of  the  people,  and  hav- 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  205 

ing  no  friend  to  introduce  him  to  the  favor  and  confidence  of 
any  one,  Elder  Stenhouse,  as  can  readily  be  imagined,  has 
had  to  encounter  difficulties  insurmountable  to  any  but  those 
who  have  the  most  perfect  consciousness  of  the  truth  and  life- 
giving  power  and  spirit  of  the  cause  in  which  they  are 
engaged.  Through  the  blessing  of  the  Lord  these  difficulties 
are  being  fast  overcome,  and  I  have  great  confidence  that  the 
work  will  now  roll  on  with  accelerated  speed.  The  Saints  are 
full  of  life  and  energy,  and  embrace  every  opportunity  to 
make  known  the  doctrines  of  our  Church;  several  of  them  are 
persons  of  education  and  influence  in  society.  I  expect  that 
much  good  will  shortly  result  from  their  united  labors  and 
testimonies. 

After  having  passed  a  few  days  very  agreeably  and  profit- 
ably at  Geneva,  I  left,  accompanied  by  Brother  and  Sister 
Stenhouse,  to  visit  the  Saints  in  the  Canton  de  Vaud.  We 
were  favored  with  beautiful  weather,  which  made  our  steam- 
boat excursion  on  the  the  clear  lake  of  Geneva  very  agreeable. 
Switzerland  has  a  world-wide  fame  for  beautiful  scenery; 
though  the  winter  season  is  not  the  most  favorable  for  land- 
scape varieties,  we  were  much  pleased  with  the  general  beauty 
of  the  country.  The  many  fine  villas  and  chateaux,  sur- 
rounded with  gardens  and  vineyards,  that  besprinkle  the 
gently  rising  banks  on  one  side  of  the  lake,  formed  a  beautiful 
contrast  with  Mont  Blanc  and  the  lofty,  snow-capped  moun- 
tains on  the  other.  Though  the  works,  wonders  and  beauties 
of  nature  prompted  our  minds  to  contemplation,  and  raised 
their  springs  of  gratitude  to  the  good  and  wise  Preserver  of 
ail,  yet  there  was  a  still  higher  theme  for  contemplation,  a 
still  greater  incentive  to  gratitude — the  work  of  the  Lord. 

We  arrived  at  Lausanne,  an  ancient  town  romantically 
situated  upon  the  banks  of  this  beautiful  lake,  and  spent  a 
few  days  very  pleasantly  with  the  Saints,  the  fruits  of  Elder 
Stenhouse's  labors.  We  held  meetings  every  night  during  our 
stay,  and  enjoyed  much  of  the  Spiiit  and  power  of  the  Lord. 


206  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

Since  ray  arrival  here  I  have  had  a  pleasant  visit  from  Pro- 
fessor Reta,  an  Italian  gentleman  of  literary  talent  and 
celebrity,  who  has  published  some  important  works  in  the 
Italian  language,  as  well  .as  having  edited  several  of  the  first 
journals  in  Italy.  I  presented  him  the  four  hundred  pages  of 
the  Book  of  Mormon  that  I  had  with  me,  which  he  pro- 
nounced "a  correct  and  admirable  translation,  and  in  a  very 
appropriate  style  of  language." 

I  acknowledge  with  pleasure  the  benefits  we  are  deriving 
from  Elder  Taylor's  French  publications,  which,  together 
with  my  own,  we  endeavor  to  circulate  as  widely  as  possible. 
My  visit  here  has  been  a  great  blessing  to  me,  and  I  humbly 
trust  it  will  result  in  lasting  and  important  benefit  to  the 
interests  of  the  work  generally. 

In  a  few  days  I  leave  for  Italy.  The  gigantic  Alps  lie  in 
my  route,  rearing  their  snow-capped  heads  high  amid  the 
clouds;  I  trust,  however,  they  will  prove  no  positive  barrier, 
as  passing  over  them  last  January  in  a  severe  snow  storm  has 
given  me  some  experience  and  confidence  in  encountering 
such  formidable  obstacles. 

Brother  Stenhouse  joins  me  in  kind  love  to  yourself  and 
your  brother  Samuel. 

Yours  very  affectionately, 

Lorenzo  Snow. 


AUTOBIOGRA.PHY.  207 


T 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

Editor's  note. — Lortnzo  writes. — Leaves  Geneva. — Over  the  hills.— Over  the 
Alps.— A  heavy  snow  storm. — Only  two  passengers  in  the  coach. — Ten 
horses  barely  sufficient, — "Houses  of  Recovery"  erected  by  the  govern- 
ment for  lost  travelers. — Reaches  Turin. — Meets  Elders  Woodard  and 
'Joronto.  —  Interesting  "re-union."  —  Visions. — Healing.*!. — Condition  of 
Italy. — Brother  Woodard's  course  commendable. — The  Waldenses. 

(ITH  all  due  respect  to  whatever  romantic  enthusiasm 
a  lively  imagination  may  clothe  "over  the  Alps"  in 
the  dead  of  winter,  it  certainly  must  be  anything  but 
a  pleasure  trip  to  those  who  encounter  it.  To  say  nothing  of 
the  thrilling  aspect  and  the  hazardous  adventure,  the  sudden 
transition  from  llie  heat  of  summer  to  the  depth  of  winter  is 
calculated  to  produce  a  telling  effect  on  the  constitution  of  the 
traveler.  This  my  brother  experienced  for  several  subsequent 
years. 

Italy,  February  18,  1852. 
Dear  President  Hichards: 

Bidding  farewell  to  Brother  and  Sister  Stenhouse  and  the 
Swiss  Saints,  I  left  Geneva  on  the  9th  inst.  by  rnalle  poste, 
and  commenced  winding  my  way  over  a  rough,  hilly  and 
mountainous  country  that  formed  a  strange  contrast  with  the 
•beautiful,  undulating  pays  of  southern  France.  As  we 
approached  the  towering  Alps,  there  came  a  heavy  snow 
storm,  which  made  our  journey  very  gloomy,  dreary  and 
altogether  disagreeable.  About  six  o'clock  in  the  evening  of 
the  following  day,  we  commenced  the  ascent  of  Mount 
Cenis,  and  readied  its  cloudy  summit,  six  thousand  seven 
hundred  feet  in  height,  at  one  o'clock  the  next  morning. 

Though  but  one  passenger  beside  myself  saw  proper  to 


208  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

venture  over  the  mountain,  it  was  found  that  ten  horses  were 
barely  sufficient  to  carry  us  forward  through  the  drifting 
snow,  which  had  fallen  to  nearly  the  depth  of  four  feet  since 
the  last  post  had  passed,  a  circumstance  that  rendered  it  very 
dangerous  making  our  way  up  the  narrow  road  and  short 
turnings.  One  stumble  or  the  least  unlucky  toss  of  our 
vehicle  would,  at  very  many  points  of  our  path,  have  plunged 
us  a  thousand  feet  down  rocky  precipices. 

It  may  be  noticed  to  the  credit  of  the  government  that 
"houses  of  recovery"  are  now  erected  in  the  dangerous  por- 
tion of  this  route,  for  the  preservation  and  benefit  of  travelers 
that  may  lose  their  way  or  be  caught  in  a  storm,  ^and  their 
progress  hindered  by  the  drifting  snows.  In  going  the  dis- 
tance of  a  half  mile,  six  or  eight  of  these  benevolent  build- 
ings may  be  seen.  We  descended  the  mountain  with  much 
more  ease  to  our  horses,  and  more  comfort  to  ourselves;  and 
I  felt  thankful  that  my  passage  over  these  rocky  steeps  was 
completed,  and  hoped  it  might  never  be  my  lot  to  cross  them 
a  third  time  at  night  in  the  winter  season;  but  regarding 
these  matters,  we  need  seek  to  exercise  no  anxiety,  inasmuch 
as  over  them  we  hold  no  control. 

On  reaching  Turin,  I  had  the  happiness  of  meeting 
Elders  .Woodard  and  Toronto,  and  the  day  following  of  pay- 
ing a  visit  to  the  Saints  in  Angrogna. 

I  could  see  and  feel  that  the  brethren  here  had  all  been 
baptized  into  the  same  Spirit.  At  a  very  interesting 
"re-union,"  one  sister  said,  "Mr.  Snow,  it  is  the  first  time  I 
see  you  with  my  bodily  eyes,  but  the  Lord  gave  me  a  mani- 
festation a  few  weeks  ago,  in  which  I  saw  you  as  plain  as  I  see 
you  now."  Another  bore  testimony  of  an  open  vision  which 
she  had  a  short  time  before.  A  brother  also  testified  of 
several  cases  of  healing  which  had  occurred  in  his  own 
family. 

I  feel  to  commend  the  course  pursued  by  Elder  Woodard, 
whose  operations  have  been  directed  by  wisdom  and  prudence. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  209 

Here  a  branch  of  the  Church  has  been  raised  up  under  cir- 
cumstances which  would  have  paralyzed  the  efforts  of  any 
one  not  in  possession  of  the  most  unshaken  confidence  in  the 
power  of  the  Lord.  We  published  books  at  the  risk  of  coming 
in  collision  with  the  government.  The  Catholic  priests  called 
on  the  ministers  of  state  to  prevent  their  sale;  but  in  spite 
of  every  obstacle,  we  have  disposed  of  nearly  all  we  printed. 
We  are  not  permitted  to  preach  in  public,  and  at  every  step 
find  ourselves  far  off  from  the  religious  liberty  enjoyed  in 
England.  But  Italy  is  not  silent  under  the  shackles  of 
spiritual  despotism.  Many  noble  sentiments,  and  liberal 
ideas,  have  been  spread  through  the  country  by  the  speeches 
of  honest-hearted  men  in  Parliament,  who  have  called 
loudly  for  religious  freedom,  and  we  trust  they  will  not  always 
call  in  vain. 

The  mission,  up  to  this  time,  has  been  necessarily  carried 
on  in  a  narrow  sphere,  but  more  favorable  openings  now  seem 
to  present  themselves,  and  the  Book  of  Mormon  will  lend  its 
powerful  aid  in  building  up  the  Church.  After  many 
anxieties  with  regard  to  that  work,  it  was  no  small  pleasure 
to  find  it  welcomed  by  the  Saints  in  Italy  as  a  heavenly 
treasure,  and  the  translation  so  highly  approved.  Nor  can  I 
express  the  delight  which  I  experienced  in  gazing  upon 
Mount  Brigham,  on  whose  rocky  brow  we  had  organized 
La  Chiesa  di  Gesu  Christo  dei  Santi  degli  Ultimi  Gioni,  in  Italia. 

The  Waldenses  were  the  first  to  receive  the  Gospel,  but 
by  the  press  and  the  exertions  of  the  Elders,  it  will  be  rolled 
forth  beyond  their  mountain  regions.  At  this  season  they  are 
surrounded  with  snow  from  three  to  six  feet  deep,  and  in 
many  instances  all  communication  is  cut  off  between  the 
villages.  Our  labors  in  such  countries  will  be  eminently 
blessed  when  we  can  have  persons  in  the  Priesthood  who  are 
not  under  the  same  disadvantages  and  liabilities  as  foreign 
Elders,  and  such  are  rising  up  here. 

Elder  John  D.  Malan,  president  of  the  branch,  is  a  man 

16 


210  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

of  God,  and  having  labored  faithfully  under  the  counsel  of 
Elder  Woodard,  I  think  it  wisdom  that  he  should  take  charge 
of  the  work  here,  while  Elder  Woodard  opens  the  mission  in 
the  seaport  of  Nice.  Italian  states  are  well  known  as  being  the 
most  hostile  upon  earth  to  the  introduction  of  religious  truth, 
but  as  their  subjects  are  in  constant  communication  with 
many  countries  that  are  washed  by  the  Mediterranean,  they 
will  have  facilities  for  hearing  the  Gospel  as  we  come  into  con- 
nection with  their  maritime  relations;  and  being  acquainted 
with  all  the  languages  around  that  central  sea,  the  thousands 
of  Italians  who  perform  business  upon  its  waters  will  furnish 
some  faithful  men  to  speed  on  the  Kingdom  of  God,  through 
the  south  and  east  of  Europe.  At  Nice  we  shall  be  able  to 
keep  up  connection  with  the  Waldenses  on  one  hand  and  the 
Maltese  on  the  other.  Malta  will  be  an  important  field  of 
labor,  not  only  for  Italy,  but  also  for  Greece,  where,  according 
to  ancient  tradition,  a  branch  of  the  House  of  Israel  long 
remained. 

The  Turkish  and  Russian  empires  may  also  be  reached 
through  the  same  medium;  and  I  hope  to  see  the  day  when 
the  countries  I  have  named  will  all  be  cut  up  into  confer- 
ences of  Latter-day  Saints.  Brother  Obray  will  join  his 
labors  with  those  of  Brother  Woodard,  for  both  Nice  and 
Malta,  and  for  the  extension  of  the  mission  into  other  parts  of 
Italy. 

As  soon  as  circumstances  permit,  I  shall  be  moving  for- 
ward to  other  realms,  and  from  whence  my  next  communica- 
tion will  proceed,  I  cannot  say;  perhaps  from  Malta,  or  the 
crumbling  monuments  of  ruined  Egypt,  or  the  burning 
climes  of  India. 

Praying  that  the  Lord  may  always  be  with  you,  granting 
you  His  richest  favors, 

I  remain,  as  ever,  yours  afifectionately, 

Lorenzo  Snow. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  211 


k 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

Editor's  Remarks. — Lorenzo  writes  from  Malta. — Naples. — Across  the  Med- 
iterranean —  Detention.  —  Disappointed. —  Makes  virtue  of  necessity. — 
Samuel  succeeds  his  brother. — Lorenzo  explains  cause  of  detention. — 
Revised  edition  of  the  "Voice  of  Joseph." — Prospects  in  Malta. — Michael 
and  Lucifer  represented. — In  Gibraltar. — Good  news  from  India. — 
Extracts. — Elder  Willis  writes. — One  hundred  and  eighty-nine  members, 
— Ordained  two  Elders. — More  Baptisms. 

'HERE  are  tidal  waves  in  the  undulating  stream  of 
human  events,  which,  although  they  may  not  be  obsta- 
cles to  anticipated  results,  frequently  prove  barriers  to 
the  fulfilment  of  human  expectations.  One  of  these  swept 
suddenly  over  my  brother's  pathway. 

Having  set  his  face  in  the  direction  and  while  vigorously 
urging  his  steps  toward  the  far  east,  suddenly  his  course  was 
changed ;  and,  although  his  interest  in  the  East  was  not  dimin- 
ished, duty  pointed  in  the  opposite  direction,  and  the  vista  to 
the  far  West,  the  home  of  the  Saints,  the  gathering  place  of 
Israel,  opened  brightly  before  him,  and  he  moved  forward. 

Malta,  March  10th,  1852. 
Dear  Franklin: 

On  mature  consideration,  while  at  Genoa,  it  seemed  wis- 
dom that  Elder  Woodard  should  accompany  me  to  Malta,  for 
which  place  we  took  passage,  on  the  twentieth  of  February,  on 
board  the  French  steamer  Telemaque.  The  following  day  we 
arrived  at  Leghorn,  and  proceeding  thence  passed  the  island  of 
Elba,  where  Napoleon  resided  before  his  last  return  to  France. 

On  reaching  Civitta  Vecchia  in  the  Papal  States,  in  conse- 
quence of  a  severe  storm,  we  were  detained  twenty-four  hours. 
Our  next  port  was  Naples,  one  of  the  largest  cities  of  Italy, 


212  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

and  the  seat  of  the  NeapoHtan  government,  containing  about 
three  hundred  and  sixty  thousand  inhabitants.  Its  celebrity 
may  be  judged  from  the  old  proverb,  "See  Naples  and  die." 
Upon  entering  the  bay,  the  ever  smoking  brow  of  Mount 
Vesuvius  is  seen  on  the  right  like  a  demon  watching  for  the 
destined  hour  when  again  he  can  pour  forth  desolation  upon 
the  surrounding  country. 

Leaving  Naples  on  the  morning  of  the  twenty-fourth,  we 
made  our  way,  amid  roaring  winds  and  dashing  waves, 
towards  Sicih^;  but  the  following  morning,  as  we  approached 
the  harbor  of  Messina,  a  beautiful  calm  had  succeeded — the 
air  was  that  of  genial  Spring,  and  the  gently  sloping  hills 
around  the  city  were  mantled  with  richest  verdure.  Passing 
these  straits,  we  steered  across  the  Mediterranean,  and  on  the 
twenty-sixth  reached  the  island  of  Malta. 

On  arriving  here,  and  calling  on  Mr.  Holton,  the  agent 
for  the  Oriental  Steam  Compan}^  I  found  inyself  obliged  to 
remain  some  weeks  longer  than  I  had  expected,  in  consequence 
of  one  of  their  steamers,  on  the  Red  Sea,  breaking  down,  three 
days  out  from  Suez,  and  being  compelled  to  return  all  her  pas- 
sengers, who  were  remaining  at  port  waiting  the  next  month's 
boat,  which  would  be  so  much  crowded,  having  to  take  in 
those  arriving  from  Southampton,  that  no  more  could  be 
received  under  any  consideration  whatever. 

Though  at  present  disappointed  in  being  able  to  move 
forward,  I  feel  that  much  good  will  result  from  the  manner  in 
which  the  Lord  may  direct  the  employment  of  the  time  now 
at  my  command,  as  I  am  surrounded  by  an  interesting  people, 
and  in  a  most  important  field  of  labor,  where  a  great  work 
may  be  accomplished,  extending  to  adjacent  nations. 

What  will  be  precisely  our  mode  of  operation,  as  yet,  we 
scarcely  have  had  time  to  determine,  but  shall  endeavor  to  do 
as  prudence  and  wisdom  may  dictate,  on  becoming  more 
acquainted  with  the  characteristic  features  of  our  position. 

This  is  decidedly  a  Catholic  country,  to  which  belong  all 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  213 

the  peculiar  prejudices  that  anywhere  appertain  to  that  denom- 
ination, heightened  by  the  presence  of  the  religious  disunion 
which  always  shows  Protestantism  to  much  disadvantage 
whenever  and  wherever  it  makes  its  appearance. 

Malta  and  two  adjacent  islands  rise  up  amid  the  blue 
waters  of  the  Mediterranean  farther  distant  from  the  main 
land  than  any  other  upon  the  bosom  of  this  inland  sea.  The 
British  forces  took  them  from  the  French  in  1800,  and  great 
additions  have  since  been  made  to  their  fortifications.  The 
population  amounts  to  about  one  hundred  and  twenty-four 
thousand,  embracing  English,  French,  Italians,  Greeks,  Ger- 
mans, Turks,  Moors,  Spaniards,  etc.  The  lion  and  unicorn 
wave  the  banner  of  freedom  over  this  little  realm  of  Catholi- 
cism, proposing  liberty  of  speech  and  of  press,  in  consideration 
of  which  we  are  seeking  a  place  for  public  services,  and  mak- 
ing arrangements  with  a  respectable  printing  establishment  for 
publishing  such  works  as  we  shall  judge  most  suitable. 

I  have  sent  for  Elder  Obray  to  come  immediately,  and 
bring  a  good  supply  of  books  and  pamphlets.  The  organiza- 
tion of  a  branch  of  our  Church  here  would  loosen  the  spiritual 
fetters  of  many  nations,  as  the  Maltese,  in  their  commercial 
relations,  are  spread  along  the  shores  of  Europe,  Asia  and 
Africa.  Nearly  all  speak  the  Italian,  and  at  the  same  time,  by 
the  peculiarities  of  their  native  dialect,  they  make  themselves 
easily  understood  by  those  using  the  Arabic  and  Syriac,  which 
are  exceedingly  difficult  for  most  other  Europeans.  Five 
newspapers  are  published  in  Italian,  two.  in  English,  and  two 
others  both  in  English  and  Italian. 

Malta  furnishes  many  objects  of  interest  to  the  antiqua- 
rian and  the  lovers  of  the  curious.  Among  the  number  may 
be  noticed  a  small  bay,  where  St.  Paul  was  shipwrecked  when 
on  his  way  to  Rome,  as  related  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles. 
There  is  also  an  extensive  building,  formerly  occupied  by  the 
Inquisition,  and '  rings  and  hooks  still  remain  in  the  walls 
underground,  where  the  unhappy  victims  were  confined  who 


214  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

fell  into  the  power  of  that  fearful  tribunal.  In  the  Church  of 
the  Inquisition  is  a  magnificent  picture,  in  which  Martin 
Luther  is  represented  in  hell,  surrounded  with  flames,  agoniz- 
ing in  fiery  torments.  Whether  the  artist,  when  taking  the 
picture,  was  on  the  spot,  we  are  not  informed. 

At  one  corner  of  a  street,  in  stone  figures,  may  be  seen 
Lucifer,  writhing  under  a  severe  flagellation  by  Michael,  who, 
with  his  feet  placed  triumphantly  upon  the  neck,  seems  highly 
pleased  wdth  the  effects  going  on  through  the  powerful  blows 
administered  with  his  Herculean  club.  Many  other  striking 
spectacles  could  be  mentioned,  but  doubtless  they  would  par- 
take more  of  the  ludicrous  than  the  instructive. 

I  am  now  awaiting  intelligence  from  Switzerland,  Bom- 
bay and  Calcutta,  upon  the  receipt  of  which,  if  I  find  any- 
thing of  2)articular  interest  or  importance,  I  will  notice  here- 
after. 

Yours  affectionately, 

Lorenzo  Snow. 

Samuel  Richards  succeeded  his  brother  Franklin  D.  in  the 
Presidency  of  the  British  Isles,  hence  Brother  Snow's  next 
letter  is  addressed  as  follows : 

Malta,  May  1,  1852. 
Dear  Brother  Sannuel: 

Supposing  that  your  brother  Franklin  has  taken  his  fare- 
w^ell  of  Albion's  shores,  and  is  now  upon  the  briny  deep, 
returning  home  to  the  Saints,  allow  me  to  do  myself  the  pleas- 
ure of  addressing  to  you  my  communication,  and  that  through 
the  Star  the  Saints  generally  of  the  British  conferences  may 
have  some  knowledge  of  our  circumstances  and  prospects. 

My  hindrances  in  London  with  the  translation  and  publi- 
cation of  the  Book  of  Mormon,  and  several  weeks  of  unavoid- 
able detention  in  this  place,  allow^ed  me  so  little  time  to  spend 
in  India,  and  roach  home  in  time  to  meet  the  wishes  of  the 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  215 

First  Presidency,  as  expressed  in  their  last  epistle;  in  view  also 
of  the  various  duties  and  labors  that  surrounding  circum- 
stances have  unexpectedly  pressed  uj^on  my  attention,  I  have 
judged  it  wisdom,  for  the  present,  to  limit  the  sphere  of  my 
ministerial  labors,  and  employ  the  brief  time  at  my  disposal  in 
that  way  which,  through  the-blessing  of  the  Lord,  I  trust  will 
tend  to  the  interests  of  my  eastern  mission,  and  much  more  to 
the  advantage  of  other  fields  of  labor,  and  more  to  the  advance- 
ment of  the  cause  generall}^  among  these  nations.  I  am  sorry 
to  disappoint  the  brethren  in  India,  but  trust  I  shall  be  able  to 
visit  them  at  some  period  not  long  distant,  when  more  time  at 
my  command  will  enable  me  to  compensate  them  for  their  dis- 
appointment and  doubly  benefit  the  interests  of  the  work  in 
those  lands.  In  view  of  carrying  forward  with  efficiency  those 
missions  that  have  come  under  my  direction,  and  to  open  the 
road  to  the  introduction  of  the  Gospel  into  these  Catholic 
countries  bordering  upon  the  Mediterranean,  we  are  arranging 
all  our  publications,  in  respect  to  kind,  matter,  quality  and 
language.  Our  printer,  who  expresses  much  interest  in  the 
prosperity  of  our  cause,  has  just  made  arrangements  to  order 
from  England  an  apparatus  for  stereotyping,  and  we  hope  by 
this  means  and  other  opportunities,  ere  long  to  supply 
economically  from  this  point,  as  a  central  book  depot,  Italy, 
Spain,  Switzerland,  Bombay  and  Calcutta. 

We  have  published  another  edition  of  "The  Voice  of 
Joseph,"  which  is  revised  from  the  Italian,  and  commenced  to 
send  it  abroad  among  the  people,  hoping  much  good  may 
result  from  its  instrumentality.  Also  an  edition  of  the 
"Ancient  Gospel  Restored  "(originally  entitled  "The  Only  Way 
to  be  Saved"),  in  French,  and  another  in  Italian.  This  little 
work  is  now  published,  and  in  a  few  days  will  be  circulating 
here  in  four  diff'erent  languages.  The  Elders  in  Bombay  and 
Calcutta  will  be  supplied  with  publications  from  here,  imme- 
diately upon  learning  their  address;  also  a  little  more 
acquaintance  with  the  ins  and  outs  between  this  and  Italy, 


216  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

and  we  can  supply  Elders  Malan  and  the  Saints  in  Piedmont, 
also  the  Saints  in  Switzerland. 

People. are  now  constantly  making  calls  to  inquire  con- 
cerning this  "strange  religion."  A  few  evenings  since  we  had 
at  one  time,  at  our  private  lodgings,  gentlemen  from  eight  dif- 
ferent nations,  having  come  from  various  parts  of  the  city  to 
hold  conversation  concerning  our  doctrines;  among  the  num- 
ber were  those  from  Poland  and  Greece,  who  are  now  reading 
our  works  with  peculiar  interest.  Two  intelligent  and  enter- 
prising young  men,  the  first  fruits  of  our  ministry  upon  this 
island,  will  ably  assist  in  moving  forward  the  cause  in  which 
we  are  engaged;  one  of  them  we  have  ordained  an  Elder — he 
speaks  several  languages  fluently. 

Since  our  arrival,  the  slanderous  reports  of  the  United 
States  "Judges,"  from  Great  Salt  Lake  City,  through  the 
medium  of  the  French  and  English  newspapers,  obtain  lively 
circulation,  losing  nothing  by  importation.^  Yet  they  serve  us 
some  good  purpose  by  awakening  curiosity,  and  sending  many 
visitors,  whereby  we  have  increased  opportunities  of  announ- 
cing our  principles. 

Elder  Woodard,  as  soon  as  his  services  can  be-  dispensed 
with  here,  will  return  to  the  assistance  of  Elder  Malan,  in 
Italy,  leaving  the  work  in  this  place  in  charge  of  Elder  Obray. 
My  European  mission,  on  my  departure  from  these  countries, 
will  be  under  the  superintendence  of  Elders  Stenhouse,  Wood- 
ard and  Obray;  the  Indian  mission  will  be  left  with  Elders 
Findlay,  Willis  and  Joseph  Richards.  These  brethren  will 
keep  up  correspondence  with  the  Presidency  in  Liverpool,  from 
whom  they  will  receive,  from  time  to  time,  that  instruction  and 
counsel  as  shall  tend  to  promote  our  Master's  cause  under  thei^: 
directions. 

The  English  and  Italian  languages  are  much  spoken  in 
Gibraltar  ks  well  as  the  SjDanish,  and  we  are  anxious  to  see  the 
work  of  the  Lord  beginning  to  spread  its  truths,  if  possible, 
through   the  Spanish  dominions;    and   feel  to  do  all  in  our 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  217 

power  to  effect  so  desirable  an  object.  We  cannot  help  but 
believe  that  the  Lord  has  some  good  people  in  that  place,  that 
will  hearken  to  His  voice,  and  become  instruments  in  carrying 
the  Gospel  to  their  countrymen.  In  a  few  days  I  shall  have 
completed  my  arrangements  here,  and  shall  then  take  my 
departure  for  that  country,  and  spend  what  little  time  I  can 
spare,  with  a  view  of  making  an  opening,  as  wisdom  may 
direct. 

If  a  wise,  energetic,  faithful  and  experienced  Elder,  being 
well  approved  by  yourself,  who  wishes  to  engage  in  that  which 
will  redound  to  the  honor  and  glory  of  God,  and  the  salvation 
of  souls,  will  come  to  •  Gibraltar,  he  shall  be  supplied  with 
appropriate  publications  from  here ;  and  while  there  I  will  do 
for  him  what  lies  in  my  power,  and  make  such  arrangements 
in  laying  a  foundation  for  his  advancement  in  the  work,  as  my 
time  and  opportunities  shall  permit.  If  another  Elder  can  be 
looked  up  for  India,  to  aid  Elder  Findlay  at  Bombay,  I  believe 
I  will  then  have  done  with  my  requests  upon  England,  at  least 
till  my  return  from  California. 

It  is  not  our  expectation  to  convert  all  these  Catholic 
nations,  but  we  can  hardly  expect  any  better  or  more  favorable 
time  to  furnish  them  an  opportunity  for  life  and  salvation; 
and  we  feel  that  there  are  a  few  among  them  who  will  appre- 
ciate the  sacrifices  we  make  in  their  behalf;  and,  giving  heed 
to  the  call,  will  come  forth  fulfilling  the  words  of  the  holy 
Prophets,  that  a  remnant  shall  come  to  Zion,  gathered  "from 
every  nation,  kindred,  tongue  and  people." 

We  expect,  also,  on  our  part,  in  order  to  accomplish  this 
work,  much  patience,  faith,  diligence,  perseverance  and  long- 
suffering  will  necessarily  be  exercised.  In  the  cities,  both  in 
America  and  in  England,  in  which  thousands  ultimately 
received  the  Gospel,  in  several  instances  many  months  were 
spent  in  seemingly  fruitless  labors  before  a  proper  attention  to 
those  principles  was  produced ;  so,  in  reference  to  these  Catho- 
lic countries,  we  may  not  only  labor  months,  but  perhaps  even 


218  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

years.  But  we  feel  assured  that  through  faith,  prayer,  works 
and  the  blessing  of  the  Lord  we  shall  ultimately  overcome  all 
difficulties,  and  have  the  assurance  that  we  have  done  our 
duty  and  cleared  our  garments  of  the  blood  of  all  men. 

Brother  Woodard  joins  me  in  love  to  yourself  and  to  all 
the  Saints,  praying  that  you  may  be  attended  in  all  your  exer- 
tions for  the  cause  of  Zion,  with  the  choicest  blessings  our 
Heavenly  Father  bestows  upon  the  faithful  whose  hearts  and 
souls  are  devoted  to  His  service. 

Since  I  commenced  writing  I  have  received  cheering  intel- 
ligence from  my  Indian  missions,  which  no  doubt  has  reached 
the  columns  of  the  Star. 

Yours  affectionately, 

Lorenzo  Snow. 
President  S.  W.  Richards. 

In  connection  with  the  above  letter,  we  copy  the  following 
from  an  editorial  in  the  Millennial  Star,  in  relation  .to  the  East 
India  mission : 

"  By  the  politeness  of  Elder  William  Cook,  of  London,  we 
are  enabled  to  lay  before  our  readers  the  following  interesting 
items  concerning  the  East  India  mission,  being  extracts  from 
a  letter  from  Elder  William  Willis,  who,  our  readers  will  recol- 
lect, is  on  a  mission  to  Calcutta:  On  Sunday,  December  21, 
1851,  Elder  Willis  baptized  nine  natives,  five  Christian  and 
four  Pagan.  He  was  expecting  to  baptize  four  natives  and 
three  Europeans  on  the  7th  of  January,  1852.  Four  stations 
were  open  for  preaching,  and  prospects  were  very  encouraging 
for  a  good  work  being  done.  Elder  Willis  was  also  engaged 
busily  in  translating  the  "Ancient  Gospel  Restored,"  by 
Lorenzo  Snow,  into  Bengalee  and  Hindostanee.  Thus  are  the 
glad  tidings  of  salvation  wending  their  way  into  the  dark 
regions  of  the  earth.  The  energy  of  the  Elders  of  Israel  is 
rapidly  causing  Zion's  glorious  standard  to  be  lifted  among  the 
nations,  whilst  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God  inspires  the  scattered 
sons  and  daughters  of  Israel  to  the  hope  set  before  them." 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  219 

To  follow  up  the  progress  of  the  East  India  mission,  we 
copy  from  the  Star  an  extract  of  a  letter  from  Elder  WilHs  to 
Brother  Snow,  dated: 

2|  Jaux  Bazaar  Street,  Calcutta, 

May  15th,  1852. 
Beloved  President  Snow : 

The  Church  in  and  within  forty  miles  of  Calcutta  consists 
of  one  hundred  and  eighty-nine  members,  one  hundred  and 
seventy  of  whom  are  Ryots,  or  native  husbandmen,  who  pre- 
viously were  nearly  all  professing  Christians,  and  whose  seces- 
sion has  caused  a  great  stir  among  the  Padre  Sahib  (mission- 
aries). The  children  of  the  native  brethren  are  more  numerous 
than  themselves,  and,  as  soon  as  we  can  visit  them,  there  are 
many  more  desirous  of  being  baptized.  But  they  are  scattered 
over  an  immense  district  of  plowed  fields,  and  ver}'  bad  or  no 
regular  roads  ^  but  you  know  what "  Mormon"  perseverance  will 
accomplish.  We  look  upon  these  things  as  the  droppings 
before  the  shower.  There  is  a  great  work  preparing  among 
the  Europeans  here — much  of  earnest  and  polite  inquiry — 
meetings  are  well  attended,  many  coming  in  their  carriages 
and  palkees,  and  at  the  end  of  the  lectures  the  people  are  very 
unwilling  to  leave  the  room  until  they  have  had  the  friendly 
shake  of  the  hand,  and  the  long  debate  after  the  lecture  is 
over,  frequently  prolonging  it  till  past  ten  at  night,  etc. 

I  have  just  heard  from  Brother  Findlay,  at  Bombay,  who 
has  commenced  sowing  the  good  seed.  He  has  been  attacked 
by  a  pious  scribbler,  and  has  had  the  privilege  of  replying, 
twice,  in  a  masterly  style,  in  the  Bombay  papers ;  which  replies 
have  been  also  inserted  in  the  Calcutta  and  other  papers. 
About  seven  or  eight  rabid  articles,  letters,  etc.,  have  been 
leveled  at  me  and  the  truth,  and  they  have  inserted  three  of 
my  replies,  which  have  caused  many  to  inquire,  and  visit  me, 
and  read  the  tracts  I  brought  out. 

The  public  library  has  l)een  furnished  with  copies  of  all 


220  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

of  our  works,  through  the  recommendation  of  Major  Marshall, 
who  attended  my  lectures  and  presented  me  his  card.  I  have 
my  eye  on  several  new  stations,  when  my  boys  here  have 
learned  their  drill.  I  am  so  circumstanced  as  to  be  able  to  do 
something  every  day  and  night  in  rolling  on  the  work  of  God. 
If  we  had  many  more  Elders  they  would  all  get  "curry  and 
rice,"  and  souls  for  their  hire. 

Your  tract,  "  The  Only  Way  to  be  Saved,"  has  just  been 
translated  by  Brother  Brigham  Prankisto,  one  of  my  children 
in  the  faith,  a  Priest;  and  I  trust  it  will  soon  be  printed  in 
Bengalee  and  Hindostanee.  He  has  commenced  translating 
"Child's  Ladder,"  and  "Remarkable  Visions." 

I  have  just  concluded  a  course  of  twelve  lectures,  which 
have  been  well  and  respectably  attended.  One  night  four 
missionaries  were  present;  two  rose  up  in  the  meeting  and 
violently  opened  their  mouths,  but  as  I  promised  to  hear  them 
at  the  conclusion  of  the  lecture,  they  waited,  and  at  the  end  of 
the  lecture  they  questioned  me  and  were  silenced,  being  self- 
condemned  out  of  the  Scriptures;  for  neither  of  them  had 
been  baptized  according  to  their  requirements,  and  they  sat 
down,  saying,  "they  did  not  come  to  argue,"  to  the  great  aston- 
ishment and  amusement  of  the  audience.  The  follomng  day 
they  were  shown  up  in  the  newspapers  by  an  anti-"Mormon" 
writer,  who  expressed  his  surprise  at  their  demeaning  them- 
selves by  "interfering  with  the  delusions  of  Mormonism." 

We  have  been  blest  with  the  gift  of  healing  in  cases  of 
croup,  fever,  cholera,  etc. ;  the  last  was  that  of  a  Hindoo  groom, 
who  was  in  a  dying  state  with  Asiatic  cholera.  I  anointed 
him  with  oil,  and  was  assisted  in  the  laying  on  of  hands  by 
Brothers  McLachlan  and  Boynton,  when  the  man  soon 
recovered,  although  he  was  in  great  agony — turning  up  his 
eyes,  and  was  frightfully  affected.  To  God  the  Eternal  Father, 
Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  be  all  the  glory. 

The  Saints  here,  with  one  heart;  sustain  the  authorities  of 
the  Church,    Presidents  Young,  Kimball  and  Richards,  the 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  221 

Twelve,  the  Seventies,  the  High  Council,  and  all  the  organiza- 
tions of  the  Church  in  Deseret  and  elsewhere,  and  pray  that 
heaven's  blessings  may  continue  to  be  poured  out  upon  them, 

I  am  preparing  seeds  for  the  Valley.  The  flowering 
shrubs  here  are  very  numerous  and  beautiful.  I  trust  to  be 
favored  with  a  ship-letter  when  you  reach  the  Valley,  and  to 
hear  what  the  Presidency  think  about  the  success  of  this 
mission.  I  have  ordained  two  Elders,  J.  P.  Meik  and  McCune. 
I  hope  soon  to  have  an  Oriental  Star,  as  literature  here  is  at  a 
low  ebb  and  high  price.  I  have  faith  to  ask  if  you  will 
sanction. 

June  1st.  Last  night  I  baptized  two  males  and  one  female 
in  a  household,  and  of  the  same  family  as  a  few  days  ago,  and 
expect  the  mother  very  shortly.  She  is  the  owner  of  several 
large  houses  in  Calcutta — is  of  a  noble  spirit,  and  fully  believes 
the  Gospel.  We  now  number  one  hundred  and  ninety-two. 
*  *  *  "pjjg  Saints  unite  with  your  most  affectionate 
brother  and  fellow  servant  in  prayers  and  best  wishes  for  your 
health,  happiness  and  success  in  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 

William  Willis. 


222  BIOGRAPHY   AND 


CHAPTER   XXX. 

Closing  the  Mission,— Elder  Jabez  Woodard  writes.— Leaves  Malta. — Elder 
Obray  succeeds  him. — A  vision  related.— Commendatory  of  Elder  Malan. 
—Extract  from  Elder.  Obray 's  letter,— From  Western  Hindoslan.— Oppo- 
sition.—What  a  soldier  dared. — The  result. — Military  oppose  Mission- 
aries.—A  Branch  organized  in  Poonah.— The  "Voice  of  Joseph,"  by 
Elder  Lorenzo  Snow.— "The  Only  Way  to  be  Saved"  republished.— A 
remarkable  vision. 

n^"^"S' KITING,  as  we  arc,  more  particularly  for  the  benefit  of 

^  I  r 

those  yet  unborn,  in  order  to  make  a  record  as  com- 
plete as  possible,  we  compile  the  following  extracts, 

and  with  this  chapter  close  the  synopsis  of  Lorenzo's  eastern 

mission. 

Praissuit,  Angrogna,  Pignerel, 

Piedmont,  July,  1852. 
Dear  President  Richards: 

Elder  Obray  has  probably  informed  you  of  my  dej)arture 
from  Malta,  after  we  had  organized  a  branch  of  the  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints.  I  could  not  help  feeling 
deep  regret  in  leaving  that  devoted  brother  in  a  country  with 
whose  customs  and  climate  he  is  yet  unacquainted;  but  he 
keeps  the  AVord  of  \¥isdom,  which  will  preserve  the  life  of 
many  an  Elder  when  exposed  to  blighting  winds  and  burning 
suns. 

You  see  by  the  heading  of  my  letter,  that  I  am  in  the 
field  of  my  former  labors,  and  letters  bearing  that  address  will 
be  pretty  sure  of  reaching  me,  in  whatever  part  of  this  land  I 
may  be  working;  in  fact,  I  ought  now  to  be  in  two  or  three 
places  at  the  same  time,  and  it  is,  therefore,  with  the  greatest 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  223 

pleasure  I  hear  from  Elder  Snow  that  assistance  is  coming,  and 
I  shall  be  happy  to  hear  from  the  brethren  who  are  nominated 
for  Ital3\ 

With  regard  to  the  present  condition  of  this  mission,  I 
cannot  do  better  than  transcribe  the  words  of  a  friend  who 
received  the  following,  in  the  .visions  of  the  night:  "I  beheld, 
and  lo !  the  form  of  one  that  was  exceeding  tall  and  great.  The 
face  was  smiling  and  lovely,  and  while  yet  I  gazed,  became  so 
resplendent  with  glory,  that  I  was  forced  to  look  down  towards 
the  earth.  Then  I  saw  dark  clouds  wrapped  around  that 
gigantic  body,  leaving  only  a  few  places  here  and  there,  pene- 
trated by  the  rays  of  light.  And  the  Spirit  said  unto  me.  This 
is  Truth  in  Italy;  and  behold,  at  present  the  light  just 
shineth  in  the  midst  of  the  darkness,  but  the  days  will  come 
when  all  in  this  land  shall  be  penetrated  by  the  power  of 
Truth,  either  unto  their  salvation  or  destruction."  *  * 

I  have  commenced  preaching,  baptizing,  etc.,  and  have 
also  pruned  the  vineyard — cutting  off  dead  branches.  But  I 
feel  to  commend  the  faithfulness  of  Elder  John  D.  Malaii,  who 
held  the  Presidency  during  my  absence  in  Malta.  "The 
Saints  in  Italy  salute  you." 

Yours  in  the  New  and  Everlasting  Covenant, 
— Millennial  Star.  Jabez  Woodard. 

Extract  of  a  letter  from  Elder  Obray: 

124  Strada  San,  Dominico  Malta, 

August  18,  1852. 
Dear  President  Richards: 

It  is  beyond  my  power  to  make  known  the  difficulties 
attending  this  mission.  I  have  not  only  to  encounter  Catholic, 
but  Protestant,  who  are  circulating  lies  a^  fast  as  a  horse  can 
run,  in  order  to  stop  the  work  of  God  on  this  island;  but  God 
be  praised !  I  am  enabled  to  say  that  I  have  added  two  since 
I  last  wrote  to  you,  which  make  twenty-two  members  of  the 


224  BIOGKAPHY   AND 

Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  here,  rejoicing  in 
God. 

Last  Sunday,  the  17th,  I  ordained  a  good  man  an  Elder, 
by  the  name  of  George  Burrage ;  he  leaves  Malta  for  England 
this  day  week,  to  get  his  discharge,  when  he  will  return  to 
Malta.  *  *  * 

Extracts  from  letters  of  Elder  W.  Willis,  dated  Calcutta, 
Aug.  3,  1852: 

"Elder  Joseph  Richards,  late  of  the  London  Conference, 
arrived  here  on  the  20th  of  last  month.  He  left  London  in 
January,  on  board  the  Elizabeth.  He  is,  I  am  happy  to  say, 
in  the  best  of  health  and  spirits.  He  is  under  counsel  from 
President  Snow  to  assist  me  here,  which  I  have  realized  to  a 
most  pleasing  extent  already,  and  have  every  hope  that  we 
shall,  by  the  help  of  the  Lord,  pull  well  together.  His  presence 
and  counsel  have  inspired  me  and  the  brethren  here,  with 
fresh  hopes  and  courage. 

"  Elder  McCune,  on  the  25th  of  last  month,  delivered  his 
farewell  address,  before  leaving  for  Burmah,  where  he  has  gone 
to  fight  the  battles  of  the  Lord  while  he  officiates  in  his  military 
capacity  of  staff  sergeant,  in  the  '  Company's  Bengal  Artillery;' 
and  we  feel  to  ask  an  interest  in  his  behalf  in  the  prayers  of 
the  Saints  at  home. 

"  Last  Saturday,  Elder  Richards  led  Mr.  William  Sheppard 
into  the  beautiful  limpid  tank  at  Acra  Farm,  and  baptized  him 
for  the  remission  of  his  sins,  in  the  presence  of  many  of  the 
Saints.  His  son,  also,  and  a  young  native  of  the  medical  caste, 
named  Unnoda  Persad  Sen  Gooptoy,  who  is  very  fluent  in 
Bengalee  and  Hindostanee.  He  is  a  young  man  of  great 
promise.' " 

The  following  is  from  Elder  Findlay,  in  Western  Hindos- 
tan,  as  published  in  the  Millennial  Star,  dated  Poonah,  Sep- 
tember 13,  1852 : 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  225 

Beloved  President  Richards: 

Trusting  that  the  letter  I  addressed  to  your  office  for 
President  L.  Snow,  bearing  date  of  June  last,  has  been  received, 
although  detained  one  month  on  account  of  the  steamer  bear- 
ing mail  having  put  back  to  Bombay,  short  of  coal.  I  am 
doubtful  that  Elder  Snow's  communications  have  miscarried, 
as  I  have  received  none  from  him,  save  one  from  Malta,  dated 
the  11th  of  March.  In  the  absence  of  other  instructions,  I  beg, 
with  your  permission,  to  communicate  through  the  medium  of 
the  Star  what  might  be  interesting  to  him  and  others  who  love 
the  cause  of*  Zion. 

In  the  letter  referred  to,  I  gave  a  brief  outline  of  the  com- 
bined opposition,  military  and  ecclesiastical,  which  met  our 
first  operations  in  Bombay;  these  two  powers  combined  leave 
little  play  for  the  privileges  of  the  civil  constitution. 

The  majority  of  India's  European  population  are  of  the 
military  class,  the  chaplains  not  excepted,  who,  by  dint  of  their 
sacred  offices,  in  their  varied  grades,  or,  as  the  natives  of  the 
country  would  say,  castes,  bear  great  sway.  All  are  hand  in 
hand,  jolly  good  fellows  to  keep  out  every  invading  foe;  and, 
as  "  Mormonism,"  although  it  makes  no  interference  with  con- 
stitutional governments,  either  in  military  or  civil  affairSj  save 
to  honor  and  obey  them ;  still,  claiming  spiritual  authority  to 
teach  heavenly  principles,  and  to  call  upon  all  men  to  repent 
of  their  transgressions  of  the  laws  of  the  Lord,  and  to  obey  the 
Gospel  of  the  Son  of  God;  which  duty  cannot  be  faithfully 
accomplished  without  revealing  the  vile  corruptions  of  man- 
made  schemes— this  constitutes  it  a  most  formidable  foe  to  the 
usurped  pretentions  of  the  holy  orders  of  the  various  contend- 
ing systems,  the  pride,  imbecility  and  inconsistencies  of  which 
have  left  a  stench  in  the  noses  and  a  prejudice  in  the  hearts  of 
India's  children,  against  the  Christian  religion,  which  will  not 
be  easily  eradicated. 

When  an  English  commanding  officer  told  me  in  Bom- 
bay that  I  should  remember  that  I  was  not  exactly  under 


226  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

English  law  in  India,  I  expressed  the  idea  as  a  piece  of  petty 
tyranny;  but  we  are  always  learning.     Noiv  I  know  it  is  so. 

As  I  mentioned  in  my  last,  I  left  Bombay  for  this  place  on 
the  24th  of  June,  in  company  of  Elder  Tail  and  family,  and 
after  one  night's  stiiling  and  three  days  and  two  nights'  travel 
by  bullock  wagons,  in  alternate  rain  and  sunshine,  we  arrived 
at  Poonah  in  the  evening  of  the  27th.  My  first  work  was  to 
hire  a  room  to  live  and  preach  in ;  this  was  soon  obtained ;  but 
the  next  and  greatest  difficulty  was  yet  to  be  surmounted,  viz: 
the  possessing  it ;  the  grant  of  which  rested  with  the  military 
authorities,  >  this  being  a  military  cantonment,  hence  under 
military  law.  Our  position  proved  the  more  precarious  on 
account  of  the  Bombay  interdict  from  entering  the  military 
boundaries,  the  news  of  which,  with  many  of  the  newspapers, 
having  reached  here  in  so  ludicrous  a  form  that  they  were 
almost  amusing,  only  that  the}^  w^ere  aimed  against  a  cause 
so  sacred. 

However,  in  this  extremity  the  Lord  wrought  for  us;  we 
therefore,  after  some  difficulty,  got  permission  upon  the  con- 
sideration that  "the  less  these  people  are  opposed,  the  less  harm 
they  will  do." 

I  was  only  about  two  days  in  this  new  habitation,  when 
about  a  dozen  soldiers  called,  as  a  deputation  from  'their  regi- 
ment, to  ascertain  whether  I  had  come  to  purchase  the  dis- 
charge of  all  who  would  join  our  Church,  and  send  them  to 
.  California,  as  such  reports  had  gone  through  their  lines,  and 
there  were  about  two  hundred  of  their  comrades  who  were 
ready  to  fall  in  with  these  conditions.  I  mention  this  farce 
l)ecause  I  ])elieve  it  Avas  a  deep  laid  plot  of  the  enemy  to  have 
me  turned  out  of  camp;  this  conviction  has  of  late  been 
more  confirmed  from  the  circumstance,  of  a  certain  colonel 
on  meeting  one  of  his  men  saluting  him  thus:  "Where  are  you 
going,  sir?  Are  you  going  to  the  'Mormon'  meeting?"  On 
receiving  a  negative  reply,  he  added:  "You  must  not  go  there 
— ^they  Avill  send  you  to  California." 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  227 

A  soldier  of  another  regiment  dared  to  place  one  of  our 
tracts  (The  Only  Way  to  be  Saved)  on  the  table  of  the  public 
library.  Upon  information  of  this  act  being  borne  to  the 
chaplain,  the  commanding  oificer  was  written  to,  Sunday  as  it 
was  (the  better  the  day  the  better  the  deed),  the  unfortunate 
librarian  was  first  arrested,  but,  upon  the  black  sheep  being 
found  out,  orders  were  issued  to  arrest  and  imprison  him  the 
moment  he  set  foot  within  the  lines.  Next  morning,  arraigned 
before  the  seat  of  judgment,  he  was  well  taunted  as  a  "Mor- 
mon," in  the  low  slang  of  the  common  hue  and  cry,  until  he 
told  the  commanding  officer  that  he  was  not  a  "Mormon," 
neither  did  he  care  for  any  religion.  Jamieson's  code  being 
well  ransacked,  no  military  law  could  be  found  to  condemn 
him;  he  was  in  consequence  dismissed  from  the  bar  with  an 
admonition. 

The  same  colonel,  we  are  told,  has  issued  an  order  that 
none  of  his  men  are  to  be  allowed  to  come  to  our  meetings; 
and  if  any  are  seen  with  one  of  our  tracts,  they  are  to  be 
severely  punished.  The  chaplains  and  missionaries  are  dili- 
gently distributing  a  scurrilous  publication  purporting  to  be 
written  by  a  J.  G.  Deck,  in  England,  which,  they  have  honored 
with  a  reprint,  and  a  large  and  gratuitous  circulation  here  and 
at  Bombay.  As  this  tract  has  gained  so  great  celebrity 
amongst  the  people,  I  have  written  a  repl^^  to  the  assertions  of 
its  author,  in  a  tract  of  twelve  pages,  now  in  process  of  publi- 
cation. But,  to  cap  the  climax  of  this  array  of  opposition,  the 
reverend  father,  in  the  bosom  of  the  old  "Mother,"  has  pub- 
licly threatened  to  curse  every  mother's  son  or  daughter  of  his 
flock  who  will  dare  to  set  their  feet  in  our  meeting  house. 

You  may  realize  from  the  above  outline  that  they  are  all 
in  a  stew  here,  and  we  mean  to  keep  them  so,  so  long  as  the 
truth  will  do  it;  and  we  only  desire  to  have  wisdom  from  the 
Lord  to  keep  outside  of  every  snare  that  may  be  laid  to  entrap 
us. 

Notwithstanding  the  attempt  of  the  wicked  one  to  thwart 


228  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

our  purposes,  the  Lord  has  been  with  us,  and  has  so  far  pros- 
pered our  labors  that  we  had  the  happiness  of  organizing  a 
branch  of  the  Church  of  Christ  at  Poonah  last  Sunday,  com- 
posed of  twelve  members,  including  three  Elders  and  one 
Teacher.  This  little  company  are  of  a  mixed  birth,  Europeans, 
Eurasian  and  native,  but  one  in  spirit,  and  the  first  fruits  of 
that  spirit,  love  and  union  begin  to  show  themselves,  as  the 
evidence  to  all  that  we  are  of  God;  a  contrast  to  the  fact  that 
the  joint  chaplains  at  this  station  so  heartih^  hate  one  another 
as  to  be  unable  to  speak  to  each  other.  "Herein  shall  all  men 
know  that  ye  are  my  disciples." 

Your  brother  and  fellow  servant, 

Hugh  Fixdlay. 

The  following  we  copy  from  the  Millennial  Star  of  Novem- 
ber, 1852:  "We  have  just  published  an  edition  of  the  'Voice 
of  Joseph,'  a  brief  account  of  the  rise,  progress  and  persecu- 
tions of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  with 
their  j^resent  position  and  future  prospects  in  Utah  Territory. 
By  Elder  Lorenzo  Snow.  It  is  printed  in  new,  cleaf  type,  on 
superfine  paper,  and  is  adapted  for  extensive  circulation  among 
honest  inquirers  after  truth,  being  peculiarly  calculated  to 
impart  a  general  idea  of  the  foundation,  history  and  persecu- 
tions of  the  work  of  the  last  days." 

We  insert  the  following  item,  which  owes  its  importance 
to  some  extent  to  the  circumstances  of  the  situation  in  which 
the  writer  was  placed: 

Lausanne,  September  16th,  1852. 
Dear  President  Richards: 

Nearly  two  years  have  passed  away  since  I  left  parents, 
wife  and  children  to  join  the  Italian  mission.  During  that 
long  period  I  have  experienced  many  changes  in  these  foreign 
lands. 

One  day  I  sat  down  in  a  solitary  place,  and  melancholy 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  229 

thoughts  began  to  occupy  my  mind.  Then  a  strange  sensation 
swept  over  my  spirit.  Did  I  fall  asleep  and  dream,  or  did  the 
visions  of  futurity  beam  around?  The  world  seemed  spread 
out  before  me,  and  revolution  after  revolution  passed  over  the 
nations. 

I  saw  Jerusalem  inhabited  by  happy  multitudes.  The 
children  were  playing  in  the  streets,  and  old  men  leaning  upon 
their  staves.  The  curse  brooded  no  longer  over  Judah's 
ancient  land,  for  the  midnight  shades  of  sin  and  sorrow  were 
replaced  by  the  brightness  of  the  Millennial  morn. 

Jesus  had  visited  the  earth  again,  and  all  nature  smiled 
as  if  conscious  of  her  Creator's  presence.  Myriads  of  noble 
beings  came  from  tower  and  temple,  and  stood  near  the  holy 
city.  Then  the  Savior  came  forth,  and  every  eye  rested  upon 
His  glorious  countenance,  while  every  knee  bowed  in  reve- 
rence. He  raised  His  right  hand,  and,  pointing  to  Calvary, 
thus  addressed  the  mighty  host  which  worshiped  at  His  feet: 
"  Two  thousand  years  ago  I  died  upon  that  Mount  for  the  sins 
of  the  world,  but  now  my  Father  hath  given  me  the  crown  of 
universal  empire.  Thus  shall  it  be  known  through  all  His 
vast  creations  that  sacrifice  and  obedience  bring  forth  honor  and 
immortality.^^ 

Then  I  started  as  from  a  trance,  and  lo!  instead  of  the 
palm  trees  and  flowers  of  the  "pleasant  land,"  I  was  sur- 
rounded by  the  rocks  and  snows  of  the  Alpine  wilds.  But  all 
was  not  fled,  for  those  words,  "sacrifice  and  obedience  bring 
forth  honor  and  immortality,"  left  a  soothing  balm  upon  my 
spirit  which  will  never  be  forgotten. 

Yours  in  the  New  and  Everlasting  Covenant, 

Jabez  Woodard. 


k 


230  BIOGRAPHY    AND 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

Close  of  Mission.— Bids  adieu  to  the  Saints  and  scenes  of  his  labors. — Poem, 
in  which  martial  and  ecclesiastical  labors  and  lienors  are  contrasted.— 
Lorenzo  returns  home. — Chosen  Member  of  Legislature. — President  of 
Council.— Reflections. — Joy  and  sorrow.— Vision.— A  covenant.— Char- 
lotte's death. — Singular  manifestation. — A  little  j)rattler. — Quandary.- 
Solution. — Social  party.— Storm.— Drenched.— Lorenzo  decides  to  build. 
— A  struggle. — Proves  a  success. 

T  length  the  time  for  his  departure  arrived,  and  Lorenzo 
bade  adieu  to  the  Saints  in  the  "Old  World,"  with  all 
the  attractions  of  nature  and  of  art  with  which  their 
countries  are  justly  celebrated.  Had  his  mission  been  one  of 
ordinary  character^ — one  that  pertained  to  earth  and  earthly 
things,  he  might  have  yielded  to  the  power  of  fascination ;  but 
with  him  the  worth  of  souls — the  elevation,  happiness  and 
exaltation — the  emancipation  from  the  bondage  of  priestcraft 
and  tradition  of  his  fellow-men,  was  the  great  mission  with 
which  he  was  invested,  and  until  honorably  released,  nothing 
— not  even  the  endearments  of  home — would  draw  him  from 
his  post,  nor  divide  his  interest.  But  when  released  by  the 
same  authority  by  which  he  went  forth,  although  his  affec- 
tions twined  around  the  Saints  from  whom  he  soon  would  be 
separated  by  long  distance ;  home,  his  waves  and  children,  and 
associations  with  the  Saints  of  God  in  the  valleys  of  Ephraim, 
constituted  a  powerful  magnet,  which  none  but  those  who  are 
husbands  and  fathers  can  realize. 

Well  may  the  fire  of  glory  blaze 

Upon  the  warrior's  tread, 
And  nation's  twine  the  wreath  of  praise 

Around  the  hero's  head; 
His  path  is  honored,  and  his  name 
Is  written  on  the  spire  of  fame. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  231 

His  deeds  are  deeds  of  courage,  for 

He  treads  on  gory  ground, 
Amid  the  pride  and  pomp  of  war, 

When  carnage  sweeps  around: 
With  sword  unsheathed  lie  stands  before 

The  foe,  amid  the  cannon's  roar. 

If  such  the  meed  the  warrior  gains; 

If  such  the  palm  he  bears; 
If  such  insignia  he  obtains; 

If  such  the  crown  he  wears; 
If  laurels  thus  his  head  entwine. 

And  stars  of  triumph  'round  him  shine; 

How  noble  must  be  his  reward, 

Who,  'midst  the  crafts  of  men. 
Clad  in  the  armor  of  the  Lord, 

Goes  forth  to  battle,  when 
The  powers  of  darkness  warfare  wage, 
And  Satan's  hosts  around  him  rage. 

Who  goes  opinion  to  unbind 

That  reason  may  be  free. 
And  liberate  the  human  mind 

From  cleric  tyranny: 
Who  severs  superstition's  rod. 
And  propagates  the  truth  of  God. 

Who  wars  with  prejudice  to  break 

Asunder  error's  chain, 
And  make  the  sandy  pillars  shake 

Where  humah  dogmas  reign, 
Who  dares  to  be  a  man  of  God, 
And  bears  the  "Spirit's  sword"  abroad. 

Above  all  earthly  his  ahail  be 

An  everlasting  fame — 
The  Archives  of  Eternity 

Will  register  his  name: 
With  gems  of  sacred  honor  rife, 
His  crown  will  be  Eternal  Life. 


232  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

After  an  absence  of  nearly  three  years,  starting  from 
Malta,  and,  after  stopping  a  few  days  in  Gibraltar,  Lorenzo 
returned  home  by  way  of  Portsmouth,  London,  Liverpool, 
New  York  and  St.  Louis,  arriving  in  Salt  Lake  City,  July  30, 
1852. 

In  the  following  autumn  he  was  elected  to  the  Utah  Legis- 
lature, and  continued  a  member  until  disfranchised  in  1882  by 
the  decision  of  the  "Commissioners"  appointed  by  the  Presi- 
dent of  the  United  States,  to  execute  the  notorious  Edmunds 
law  in  Utah ;  and  served,  during  ten  years,  as  President  of  the 
Legislative  Council. 

The  following  episode  is  from  my  brother's  journal: 
Arriving  at  my  home  in  Salt  Lake  City,  the  long  antici- 
pated oasis  of  this  portion  of  my  life-journey — the  beacon  light 
which  succeeded  my  arduous  missionary  labors,  and  shone 
with  a  brighter  beam  than  all  other  earthly  luminaries,  the 
happiness  of  once  again  meeting  my  loved  and  loving  family 
would  have  been  full,  but  alas!  there  was  a  sad  vacancy.  A 
lovely  one  was  not ;  one  who  ever  met  me  with  a  smiling  face 
and  a  loving  heart,  was  not  there  to  respond  to  love's  sacred 
call ;  Charlotte,  my  dear  wife,  had  been  stricken  down  by 
death,  and  her  beautiful  form  lay  mouldering  in  the  silent 
tomb.  Yet  there  was  consolation  in  the  thought  that  her  pure 
spirit  was  mingling  with  holy  beings  above.  A  short  time 
after  Charlotte's  decease,  while  I  was  in  Italy,  a  sister  in  Lon- 
don, a  very  faithful  Saint,  the  wife  of  Elder  Jabez  Woodard, 
had  an  open  vision,  in  which  she  saw  a  beautiful  woman,  the 
most  lovely  being  she  ever  beheld,  clothed  in  white  robes  and 
crowned  with  glory.  This  personage  told  Mrs.  Woodard  that 
she  was  a  wife  of  Lorenzo  Snow.     So  much  for  the  journal. 

All  life-pictures  have  their  backgrounds,  and  the  death 
referred  to  threw  a  damper  on  what  otherwise  might  have 
been  an  excess  of  enjoyment.  But  much  more  of  instruction  is 
to  be  drawn  from  the  circumstances  of  this  death  than  would 
strike  the  uninformed  reader.     It  stands  as  an  uncontroverted 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  233 

testimony  that  God,  sometimes  at  least,  takes  us  at  our  word, 
and  holds  us  responsible  for  the  fulfilment  of  covenants  which 
we  make  with"  Him. 

On  the  mountain  in  Italy  which  was  subsequently  named 
"  Mount  Brigham,"  on  the  same  memorable  day  in  which  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  was  there  organ- 
ized, Lorenzo,  in  the  force  of  his  spirit,  aroused  by  intense 
interest  in  the  work  devolving  upon  him,  which  seemed 
shrouded  in  darkness,  and  probably  without  realizing  the 
weight  of  his  covenant,  told  the  Lord  that  he  knew  of  no  sacri- 
fice he  could  possibly  make  he  was  not  willing  to  offer,  that 
the  Lord  might  grant  a  request  concerning  the  mission  before 
him.  When  I  received  a  copy  of  the  report  of  the  proceed- 
ings of  the  day,  in  which  the  above  was  included,  I  was 
deeply  struck  with  the  coincidence.  Just  at  this  time,  as 
nearly  as  I  could  calculate  by  comparing  dates  and  distances, 
the  Lord  removed,  by  the  hand  of  death,  from  my  brother's 
family  circle,  one  of  the  loveliest  of  women. 

Charlotte  died  very  suddenly.  I  was  with  her  and  saw 
her  draw  the  last  breath ;  her  beloved  husband  was  very  far 
away,  but  his  name  was  on  her  dying  lips.  She  loved  truly 
for  she  loved  sincerely;  and  as  she  loved,  so  was  she  beloved 
by  all  who  knew  her.  As  she  had  been  very  beautiful  in  life, 
she  was  beautiful  even  in  death.  She  left  one  dear  little  girl, 
which,  although  bereaved  of  a  tenderly  affectionate  mother, 
has  been  kindly  cared  for  by  other  members  of  the  family,  and 
is  now  wife  of  an  honorable  husband,  and  mother  of  five  chil- 
dren. 

I  Avill  here  relate  a  very  singular  circumstance  which 
occurred  after  Charlotte's  death.  Charlotte  and  Sarah  Ann, 
another  wife,  had  roomed ,  together,  as  it  will  be  recollected 
that  prior  to  his  going  to  Italy  Lorenzo  had  erected  a  log 
house  as  a  temporary  expedient  for  a  shelter  to  his  family  till 
he  had  time  and  opportunity  to  provide  better,  and  was  so  soon 
called  to  leave  that  very  little  opportunity  was  afforded  for. 


234  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

furnishing  more  than  necessity  required,  and,  of  course,  his 
wives  were  not  supplied  with  extra  apartments. 

After  Charlotte's  death  Sarah  Ann  felt  such  a  sad  loneli- 
ness that  with  all  the  control  of  feeling  she  could  exercise,  a 
shuddering  sensation  came  over  her  at  the  thought  of  sleeping 
in  that,  to  her,  desolate  room — it  required  all  the  bravery  she 
could  command  to  enter  it  in  the  day  time,  and  for  several 
nights  she  made  her  bed  in  an  adjoining  room,  until  the  fol- 
lowing circumstance,  which  she  related  to  me,  occurred. 

One  night,  whether  asleep  or  awake  when  the  vision  com- 
menced, Sarah  x\nn  could  not  tell;  but  she  thought  it  was 
mid-day,  and  that  the  family  were  all  seated  in  their  dining- 
room,  when  a  very  bright  light,  above  the  brightness  of  the 
sun,  burst  into  the  apartment,  and  in  the  midst  of  that  light 
Charlotte  entered,  sat  down  and  took  her  little  daughter,  Roxcy 
Charlotte,  on  her  lap,  and  the  extra  light  in  which  she  came 
disappeared.  She  said  she  was  happy,  which  her  calm,  settled 
expression  verified.  She  said,  "/  divell  in  a  beautiful  place." 
The  brilliant  light  returned  after  a  short  time,  and  Charlotte 
went  as  she  came,  in  the  midst  of  the  light.  At  this  time 
Sarah  Ann  was  fully  awake,  and  although  no  moon  was  shin- 
ing at  the  time,  her  room  was  sufficiently  lighted  that  (as  she 
describes  it)  "one  could  see  to  pick  up  a  pin."  This  singular 
manifestation  so  completely  revolutionized  her  feelings  that 
on  the  following  day,  with  the  greatest  pleasure,  she  replaced 
her  bed  in  the  deserted  room,  from  whence  all  gloom  and  lone- 
liness had  departed. 

After  a  short  absence,  the  return  of  a  missionary  to  the 
bosom  of  his  family  awakens  mutual  emotions  of  no  ordinary' 
character,  and,  in  spite  of  the  heart-yearnings  for  the  departed 
one,  that  house,  the  home  of  wives  and  children,  was  lighted 
up  with  a  brilliant  glow  of  happiness.  While  the  original 
was  absent,  the  father's  portrait  hung  on  the  wall,  which  the 
children  with  affectionate  deference  caressed  and  invoked, 
and  when  they  heard  the  announcement,  "iJe  has  come,"  exhil- 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  235 

arating  shouts  of  joy  resounded  through  that  humble  dwelling 
as  none  but  children  can  put  forth. 

One  little  prattler,  iiamed  Sylvia,  born  a  short  time  after 
her  father  left  home,  seemed  to  anticipate  his  arrival  with  as 
much  enthusiasm  as  those  that  remembered  him ;  but  after  he 
came,  she  wholly  ignored  and  would  not  be  coaxed  to 
approach  him.  On  the  second  day  after  his  arrival,  as  he  was  sit- 
ting in  the  family  circle,  she  entered  the  room,  and  slyly  step- 
ping up  to  one  of  the  children,  she  made  the  inquiry,  "Is  that 
my  favvy?"  On  being  answered  in  the  affirmative,  she  went 
to  another  child  and  asked,  "Is  that  my  favvy  ?"  and  received 
the  same  answer.  She  then  placed  herself  directly  in  front  of 
her  father  and  looking  him  full  in  the  face,  said,  emphatically, 
"Is  you  my  fawyf^  He  answered,  "  Yes,  I  am  your  father.'^ 
She  then  said,  "  Well  then,  if  you  is  my  favvy  I  will  kiss  you,"  and 
with  a  mutual  warm  embrace  she  gave  him  a  hearty  kiss. 

Now  to  his  journal:  My  house,  built  of  logs,  with  roof 
made  of  willows  and  earth,  and  floors  of  primitive  style,  just 
before  starting  on  my  mission,  had  already  become  quite 
uncomfortable,  and  could  not  be  sufficiently  improved  to  meet 
the  requirements  of  ordinary  convenience.  Having  but  little 
means  at  my  command,  I  found  it  difficult  to  decide  whether 
or  not  to  undertake  to  erect  a  suitable  building  for  my  family; 
but  the  following  circumstance  settled  the  question:  Presi- 
dent B.  Young  proposed  a  select  party  to  convene  in  the  "Social 
Hall,"  to  which  myself  and  my  wives  were  invited.  My  sister 
Eliza  kindly  proffered  to  keep  house,  and  care  for  the  children 
in  our  absence.  While  enjoying  ourselves  in  the  hall,  a  heavy 
shower  of  rain  fell,  and  on  our  arrival  home  I  learned  that  my 
sister  had  been  obliged  to  struggle  against  difficulties  which 
she  had  failed  to  take  into  account,  when  kindly  volunteering 
her  services. 

The  whole  of  the  carpetless  floor,  beds,  bedding,  etc.,  etc., 
were  completely  saturated  with  the  pouring  element.  As  the 
shower  came  on,  some  portions  of  the  roof  over  the  beds  stood 


236  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

the  test  better  than  others,  and  to  the  beds  that  were  under 
those  portions  she  consigned  the  children  until  the  rain 
poured  down  upon  them,  when  she  moved  them  to  another 
and  dryer  bed — continuing  the  process  of  carrying  them  from 
bed  to  bed,  until  every  bed,  and  even  every  part  of  the  house 
was  thoroughly  soaking  wet.  As  I  looked  upon  the  scene  around 
me,  a  sense  of  the  condition  decided  the  matter,  and  I  con- 
cluded to  try  to  build.  Through  the  blessing  of  God  upon  my 
efforts — with  great  economy  and  perseverance — I  succeeded  far 
beyond  my  most  sanguine  expectations.  I  erected  a  large  two- 
story  adobe  house,  with  nine  rooms — finished  off  several  of 
them  and  moved  into  it  with  all  my  family,  feeling  truly 
thankful  to  the  Giver  of  all  good  for  the  blessing  of  a  comfort- 
able and  respectable  habitation. 

When  his  house  was  in  course  of  erection,  when  no  eye  but 
that  of  God  could  see  him,  he  frequently  knelt  within  its 
foundation  and  prayed  that  the  small  means  he  could  com- 
mand, might  be  blest  and  multiplied  in  its  use.  Thus  by 
economy,  labor,  effort,  faith  and  prayer,  he  succeeded. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  287 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

Discourse  by  Elder  L.  Snow,  delivered  in  the  Tabernacle,  Salt  Lake  City. — 
Blessings  proportioned  to  faith  and  diligence. — Plainness  of  the  Gospel. 
— Naaman,  the  Assyrian. — How  the  Gospel  found  us. — The  same  as  that 
of  New  Testament. — Power  of  the  Gospel. — Testimony  of  the  Elders. — 
What  Philanthropists  tried  to  do,  the  Lord  has  done. — Joseph  Smith.— 
His  mission. — Obedience  brings  knowledge. — Elders  honest  and  brave  as 
the  ancients. — Knowledge  not  confined  to  our  leaders. — Falsehood 
refuted. — The  dishonest  will  apostatize. — Persecution  promised. — The 
honest  will  receive  the  truth. — The  Latter-day  work  will  triumph. 

N  addressing  an  assembly  of  Saints,  I  expect  the  benefit 
of  their  prayers,  without  the  ceremony  of  asking,  being 
assured  they  are  aware,  as  well  as  I  am,  that  our  teach- 
ings and  administrations  in  the  Gospel  of  life  are  blest 
according  to  our  faith  and  prayers  and  the  diligence  and 
attention  we  bestow. 

I  propose  to  make  some  general  observations  upon  the 
Gospel  and  its  administrations,  and  in  relation  to  its  efifects 
when  received,  and  the  important  blessings  derived  by  this 
community  through  its  divine  power  and  virtue.  This  Gos- 
pel, which  God  has  commanded  us  to  offer  to  the  world,  is  an 
order  or  system  of  things,  simple,  plain,  and  may  easily  be 
understood.  In  regard  to  its  principles — the  nature  of  its 
requirements  and  the  precise  kind  and  character  of  its  bless- 
ings and  promises,  no  one,  however  ignorant  or  unlearned, 
needs  to  be  left  in  the  dark  any  great  length  of  time;  but 
may  discover  its  golden  truths  and  the  emblazoned  mark  of 
divinity  in  its  arrangements  as  distinctly  and  as  speedily  as 
Naaman,  the  captain  of  the  Assyrian  host,  found  divine 
virtue  and  the  hand  of  divinity  in  the  order  prescribed  to 
him  by  Elijah,  through  which  his  leprosy  was  removed.     In 


238  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

his  case  the  order  of  obtaining  miraculous  blessings,  viz. :  to 
immerse  seven  times  in  Jordan,  as  prescribed  by  Elijah,  was 
so  simple,  so  plain,  and  in  regard  to  its  divine  efRcacy,.so  easy 
of  ascertainment,  that  the  great  captain,  at  first,  was  exceed- 
ingly wrathy  at  the  idea  that  God  should  propose  to  work 
upon  him  through  such  easy  and  simple  forms;  but  the  order 
through  which  he  could  be  healed  of  his  leprosy  was  pres- 
cribed of  God  through  the  Prophet,  and  finally  the  Assyrian 
officer,  'through  the  plain,  common-sense  reasoning  of  his 
servant,  concluded  to  waive  his  objections,  and  comply  with 
the  requirements;  and  having  done  so,  he  received  the  prom- 
ised blessing. 

The  first  principles  of  the  Gospel  which  we  offer,  and 
which  put  men  in  possession  of  the  revelations  of  God  and  of 
a  knowledge  of  this  work,  are  precisely  as  simple,  plain  and 
as  easy  of  understanding  as  the  order  before  alluded  to, 
through  which  the  heavens  were  opened  in  Naaman's  behalf. 

The  Gospel  was  brought  to  our  respective  locations,  far 
remote  from  these  mountain  vales.  It  found  us  citizens  of 
many  nations — speaking  our  respective  languages,  each  pos- 
sessing his  peculiar  notions  and  prejudices,  with  our  associa- 
tions and  a  strong  attachment  to  kindred,  friends  and  country. 
However  unpleasant,  unkind,  unjust  and  inconsistent  it 
might  appear  at  first,  we  clearly  foresaw  that,  in  receiving 
this  Gospel,  we  should  be  compelled  to  break  up  those  associa- 
tions and  sever  those  attachments,  leaving  the  lands  of  our 
nativity,  and  going  forth  with  our  wives  and  children  to  a 
distant  land,  of  which  we  had  but  little  knowledge.  Yet  a 
similar  requisition  was  made  upon  the  House  of  Israel,  in  the 
land  of  Egypt;  also  upon  Noah  and  his  family,  and  upon 
Abraham  and  the  family  of  Lot,  in  the  city  of  Sodom,  and 
upon  the  families  of  Lehi  and  Ishmael,  as  mentioned  in  the 
Book  of  Mormon.  But  in  the  provisions  of  the  Gospel  which 
was  offered  to  us,  there  were  fairness  and  safety;  it  proposed 
to  give  us,  through  obedience  to  its  requirements,  a  perfect 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  239 

knowledge  of  its  divine  authenticity;  so  that  in  leaving  our 
kindred,  breaking  up  our  social  relations,  and  going  forth 
from  our  native  lands,  we  should  first  become  perfectly 
assured  that  it  was  no  human  contrivance — something  gotten 
up  to  effect  some  political  purpose,  or  to  satisfy  some  worldly 
ambition  to  achieve  some  private  end  through  human  cun- 
ning or  craftiness. 

The  Gospel  was  plain  and  simple  in  its  requirements, 
and  there  could  be  no  mistaking  the  precise  nature  of  its 
blessings  and  ])romises,  nor  the  manner  and  time  in  which 
they  were  to  be  reached. 

The  first  feature  in  this  system  which  struck  us  with  sur- 
prise and  arrested  our  attention,  was  its  perfect  similarity,  in 
all  its  parts,  with  the  Clospel  as  recorded  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment. It  required  repentance  and  a  forsaking  of  sins — 
immersion  in  water  for  the  remission  of  sins,  with  a  promise 
that,  through  the  laying  on  of  hands  by  those  having  author- 
ity, people  should  receive  the  Holy  Ghost,  by  which  a  knowl- 
edge should  be  obtained  of  the  truth  of  the  doctrine. 
Another  remarkable  feature  which  called  into  exercise  our 
most  serious  consideration,  was  the  solemn  testimony  of  the 
Elders,  that  they  possessed  the  right  to  administer  these 
sacred  ordinances  by  virtue  of  the  holy  Priesthood  committed 
to  Joseph  Smith  through  the  ministration  of  the  Apostles, 
Peter,  James  and  John.  And  furthermore,  that  this  solemn 
and  most  important  fact  should  be  revealed  to  every  man 
upon  his  faithful  obedience  to  the  Gospel  requirements. 

In  these  propositions,  though  at  first  seemingly  strange, 
we  saw  that  everything  was  plain,  fair  and  honorable.  In 
doing  what  they  required,  we  should  only  do,  in  fact,  what, 
as  true-hearted  believers  in  the  ancient  Gospel,  we  ought  to 
do,  and  if  we  failed  to  receive  the  promised  blessings,  and 
thereby  proved  the  Elders'  testimony  false,  our  religious  con- 
dition would,  nevertheless,  be  then  as  good  as  any  other 
Christian's,  and  a  little   better,  perhaps,  because  we  should 


240  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

have  approached  a  little  nearer  to  the  doctrines  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, inasmuch  as  their  true  forms  and  ceremonies  were  con- 
cerned. Of  course,  in  this  case,  having  proved  to  our  satis- 
faction that  there  was  no  Holy  Ghost — no  supernatural 
manifestations — no  knowledge — no  revelations  accompanying 
the  Elders'  administrations  of  the  Gospel;  no  human  persua- 
sion, no  cunning  sophistry  could  have  induced  us  to  leave 
our  homes  and  friends,  to  embark  in  a  scheme  which  our 
common  sense  taught  us  would  eventuate  in  bitter  disappoint- 
ment and  inevitable  ruin;  but,  like  other  Christians,  we 
should  have  continued  in  the  enjoyment  of  friends  and 
home,  groping  our  way  through  religious  darkness,  expecting 
nothing,  hoping  nothing,  and  receiving  nothing. 

But  the  fact  that  I  am  now  speaking  to  assembled  thous- 
ands of  intelligent  and  enlightened  people,  who  received  this 
Gospel  with  the  aforementioned  fond  considerations  and 
lively  expectations — gathered  here  by  their  own  free  will  and 
choice,  out  of  almost  every  nation,  demonstrates  most  clearly, 
most  forcibly  and  most  solemnly,  that  this  system  of  life,  this 
Gospel  as  proclaimed  by  Joseph  Smith,  has  been  shown  to  us 
by  the  revelations  of  the  Almighty — that  it  is  undeniably 
His  will,  His  word  and  His  message;  not  only  this,  but  we 
find  within  ourselves  a  fixed  purpose — an  unalterable  resolu- 
tion to  do,  if  need  be,  what  many  of  us  have  already  done; 
show  the  sincerity  of  our  convictions  of  these  solemn  truths, 
through  sacrificing  all  we  possess — not  even  holding  our  lives 
as  dear  to  us  as  this  religion. 

There  was  yet  another  prominent  feature  embraced  in 
this  order  of  things,  viz.,  where  it  found  people  in  poverty, 
misery  and  in  a  condition  but  a  little  above  starvation,  it 
spoke  in  positive  terms  of  future  relief  and  effectual  deliver- 
ance. It  did  not  simply  say,  "Be  ye  warmed  and  be  ye 
clothed,"  but  it  declared  plainly,  and  in  distinct  terms,  that 
the  Lord  had  seen  their  bondage  and  oppression,  and  heard 
their  cries  of  sorrow  and  affliction,  and  had  now  sent  His 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  241 

Gospel  for  their  deliverance,  and  would  lead  them  into  cir- 
cumstances of  independence,  where  they  could  supply  their 
own  wants  and  necessities.  There,  again,  was  something  con 
sistent  and  worthy  of  all  praise  and  admiration,  and  char- 
acteristic of  our  Great  Parent,,  which  we  discover  in  all  of 
His  dispensations,  when  they  are  in  actual  working  order,  as 
they  were  in  the  case  of  Noah,  and  in  calling  Israel  and  mak- 
ing them  an  independent  people  ;  likewise  as  in  calling  Lehi 
to  establish  a  people  upon  this  continent,  as  well  as  in  many 
other  instances. 

A  religion  or  system  is  of  very  little  account,  where  it 
possesses  no  virtue  nor  power  to  better  the  condition  of 
people,  spiritually,  intellectually,  morally  and  physically. 
Enoch's  order  of  the  Gospel  did  for  his  people  all  this,  and 
it  has  done  the  same  in  every  instance,  when  preached  in  its 
purity  and  obeyed  in  sincerity.  Many  of  the  thousands  of 
persons  in  these  beautiful  valleys,  who  formerly  were  com- 
pelled, with  their  wives  and  children,  to  subsist  in  a  half 
starved  condition — not  owning  a  habitation,  nor  a  foot  of  land, 
nor  a  horse,  cow,  pig,  nor  chicken — in  fact,  not  anything  they 
could  call  their  own — subject  at  any  moment,  through  the 
whim  of  their  employer,  to  be  turned  into  the  streets,  miser- 
able beggars ;  now  own  cabinet  shops,  factories,  mills,  flocks 
and  herds,  beautiful  gardens  and  orchards,  productive  farms, 
wagons  and  carriages,  dwelling  in  their  own  houses  in  com- 
fortable and  easy  circumstances.  No  one  has  any  apprehen- 
sion of  starvation  within  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Latter-day 
Saints. 

The  Gospel  proposed  these  blessings  at  its  announcement, 
and  they  have  been  most  miraculously  accomplished.  No 
other  religious  system  could  have  achieved  such  things,  nor 
dared  any  other  Christian  denomination  venture  to  send  out 
its  missionaries  "  without  purse  or  scrip,"  and  without  a  col- 
legiate education,  to  declare  to  the  people  that  they  had 
authority  from  God  to  administer  the  sacred  ordinances  of 

IS 


242  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

the  Gospel,  through  which  should  be  revealed  tangible  evi- 
dence and  knowledge  of  its  divinity,  and  of  their  being 
authorized  to  administer  it,  and  take  the  people  from  a  state 
of  poverty,  and  lead  them  thousands  of  miles,  and  despite 
every  obstacle,  establish  them  as  a  comparatively  independent 
people  in  the  midst  of  a  wild  desert  country.  That  they 
found  the  people  poor,  friendless  and  without  the  means  of 
living,  and  in  servitude  not  much  better  than  Egyptian 
bondage,  as  we  found  many  of  them ;  they  would  have  im- 
parted no  cheering  news  of  an  approaching  salvation  from  the 
God  of  heaven,  but  could  only  have  exhorted  them  to  be  con- 
tented and  reconciled  with  their  unhappy  lot,  and  in  no  case 
must  they  look  for  any  new  revelation  or  miraculous  inter- 
position. 

What  philanthropists  have  wished  to  accomplish,  and 
have  often  attempted,  the  Lord  is  now  doing  on  a  magnificent 
scale  in  this  great  American  Desert.  Flourishing  settlements, 
towns  and  cities  are  rapidly  being  built,  extending  over  a  dis- 
stance  of  five  hundred  miles  in  length — hundreds  of  miles  in 
width,  through  the  untiring  energy  and  perseverance  of  a 
people  formerly  totally  ignorant  of  such  labors.  In  these  cities 
people  live  in  harmony  and  peace;  and  robberies,  grog  shops, 
gambling  hells,  houses  of  ill-fame  and  prostitution  are  not 
known  in  any  of  our  numerous  towns  and  cities,  except  in 
some  instances  where  Christians  (so  called)  possess  a  footing 
and  influence.  Everywhere  else  this  community  flourishes 
without  these  demoralizing  institutions. 

No  one,  however  prejudiced  he  may  be,  can  scarcely 
avoid  acknowledging  the  palpable  fact  that  this  system  has 
conferred  miraculous  blessings  upon  thousands  and  tens  of 
thousands,  in  the  way  of  putting  them  in  possession  of  the 
means  of  sustaining  themselves,  after  having  delivered  them 
from  oppression  and  tyranny  little  better  than  African 
slavery  :  and  no  doubt  our  legislators  at  Washington,  one  and 
all,  would  give  us  credit  for  our  indefatigable  and  successful 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  243 

labors  in  establishing  an  extensive  and  flourishing  colony  on 
a  portion  of  our  government's  domain,  formerly  inhabited 
only  by  savages  and  wild  beasts,  provided  we  would  admit 
this  work  to  be  the  work  of  man,  and  not  of  God — that  it  had 
been  accomplished  through  the  artifice  and  wisdom  of  man, 
and  not  by  the  power,  wisdom  and  revelations  of  God. 

Joseph  Smith,  whom  God  chose  to  establish  this  work, 
was  poor  and  uneducated,  and  belonged  to  no  popular  denom- 
ination of  Christians.  He  was  a  mere  boy,  honest,  full  of 
integrity,  unacquainted  with  the  trickery,  cunning  and 
sophistry  employed  by  politicians  and  religious  hypocrites  to 
accomplish  their  ends.  Like  Moses  of  old,  he  felt  incom- 
petent and  unqualified  for  the  task — to  stand  forth  as  a 
religious  reformer,  in  a  position  the  most  unpopular — to 
battle  against  opinions  and  creeds  which  have  stood  for  ages, 
having  had  the  sanction  and  support  of  men  the  most  pro- 
found in  theological  lore;  but  God  had  called  him  to  deliver 
the  poor  and  honest-hearted  of  all  nations  from  their  spiritual 
and  temporal  thralldom.  And  God  promised  him  that  who- 
soever should  receive  and  obey  his  message,  and  whosoever 
would  receive  baptism  for  the  remission  of  sins,  with  honesty 
of  purpose,  should  receive  divine  manifestations— should 
receive  the  Holy  Ghcst — should  receive  the  same  Gospel 
blessings  which  were  promised  and  obtained  through  the  Gos- 
pel, as  preached  by  the  ancient  Apostles :  and  this  message, 
this  promise,  was  to  be  in  force  wherever  and  to  wiiomsoever 
it  should  be  carried  by  the  Elders,  God's  authorized  messen- 
gers. So  said  Joseph  Smith,  the  uneducated,  the  unsophisti- 
cated, the  plain,  simple,  honest  boy. 

It  is  through  the  virtue  and  force  of  this  boy's  statement 
that  I  speak  this  afternoon  to  assembled'  thousands.  In  the 
integrity  of  my  heart,  with  honesty  of  purpose  to  know  the 
the  truth,  I  received  the  message — I  obeyed  this  form  of  doc- 
trine, and  I  received,  in  the  most  tangible  and  satisfactory 
manner,  a  divine  manifestation,  the  promised   blessing — a 


244  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

knowledge  of  this  work.  Am  I  the  only  witness?  How  is  it 
with  the  experience  of  thousands  whom  I  now  address?  Are 
you  also  witnesses  ?  If  you  are  not,  I  ask  you  in  the  name  of 
common  sense,  Why  are  you  here  ?  Why  did  you  leave  your 
homes  and  countries,  giving  your  sanction  to  the  truth  of  a 
system  which  promised  you  divine  manifestations,  but  which 
•  you  failed  in  experiencing?  Being  honest  ourselves,  if  we  can- 
not bear  a  solemn  testimony  of  having  received  divine  mani- 
festations of  the  great  fact  that  God  himself  has  founded 
this  order  of  things,  then  it  becomes  a  serious  fact  that  we  are 
witnesses,  and  in  truth  the  only  proper  witnesses,  that  this 
whole  plan  and  pretension  of  Joseph  Smith  is  a  sheer  false- 
hood— a  miserable  fabrication. 

It  w^ill  be  recollected  that  this  Gospel  message  proposed 
to  give  us  divine  manifestations  through  our  doing  certain 
specified  acts ;  we  have  performed  those  acts  in  precisely  the 
manner  indicated.  None  but  ourselves  have  attempted  to 
conform  to  this  arrangement,  consequently,  no  other  people 
are  prepared  to  be  witnesses  either  for  or  against  this 
system. 

The  Gospel,  as  recorded  in  the  New  Testament,  in  its 
promises  and  provisions,  was  precisely  similar.  It  required 
certain  specified  acts  to  be  done,  with  promises  that  divine 
manifestations  should  follow  their  performance.  Jesus  said, 
"jHe  that  will  do  the  will  of  God  shall  -know  of  the  doctrine."  Peter, 
on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  said,  "Repent,  and  be  baptized  for 
the  remission  of  sins,  and  you  shall  receive  the  Holy  Ghost." 
Again,  Jesus  said,  "These  signs  shall  follow  them  that  be- 
lieve," etc.  A  multitude  of  testimonies  could  be  produced 
from  the  New  Testament,  showing  that  divine  manifestations 
and  perfect  knowledge  were  promised  to  and  were  actually 
received  in  a  specified  and  tangible  form  by  those  who  then 
obeyed  the  Gpspel.  Those  who  obeyed  its  requirements  were 
the  only  competent  witnesses  for  or  against  its  divine  authen- 
ticity.    After  honestly  complying  with  its  requisitions,  via.: 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  245 

repenting  of,  and  forsaking  their  sins,  being  immersed  in 
water  for  the  remission  of  sins,  and  receiving  the  ordinance 
of  the  laying  on  of  hands;  then  had  they  failed  to  receive 
the  Holy  Ghost,  with  its  gifts  and  promised  knowledge  and 
attendant  signs,  they  would  have  seen  that  the  entire  Apos- 
tolic scheme  of  salvation  re'sted  on  a  baseless  fabric. 

When  the  Gospel,  or  order  of  things  which  we  have 
received,  was  presented  to  us,  we  carefully  compared  it  with 
the  Gospel  recorded  in  the  Scriptures,  and  found  it  alike  pre- 
cisely, in  every  particular,  as  regarded  its  forms,  ordinances, 
and  the  authority  to  administer  them :  its  promise  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  and  of  the  signs  that  should  follow,  together  with 
a  promise  of  a  knowledge  of  its  divinity.  In  many  instances 
it  was  brought  to  us  by  men  with  whose  character  we  were 
perfectly  familiar,  and  for  whose  honesty  and  integrity  we 
could  vouch ;  who  solemnly  stated,  in  private  and  in  public, 
that  through  an  obedience  to  its  requirements,  they  had 
obtained,  in  a  tangible  form,  a  perfect  knowledge  of  its 
heaven-born  principles. 

This  was  my  experience,  and  after  having  complied  with 
its  demands,  and  thereupon  received  a  knowledge  of  its 
genuineness,  and  having  obtained  authority  to  preach  and, 
administer  its  ordinances,  I  commenced  forthwith  to  proclaim 
it  to  the  world ;  and  no  doubt  there  are  persons  in  this  audi- 
ence, out  of  different  nations,  to  whom  I  have  administered 
this  Gospel,  who  can  witness  to  its  virtue  and  efficacy.  Many 
years  I  have  been  engaged  in  forwarding  the  interests  of  this 
order  of  things,  and  you  are  the  proper  judges  whether  it  be 
of  God  or  of  man. 

"We  have  the  same  Gospel  the  primitive  churches  had, 
and  the  same  knowledge  and  evidence  they  had  of  its  divine 
authenticity;  and  we  have  just  as  honest  and  brave  men  to 
preach  it  as  they  had  —men  that  have  proved  their  integrity 
through  sacrifice  as  great  as  the  Elders  of  the  primitive 
churches  ever  made.     The  testimony  of  our  Elders  is  as  valid 


246  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

and  worthy  of  credit  as  the  testimony  of  their  Elders.  Our 
Apostles  who  are  living  are"  as  honest  as  the  Apostles  of  the 
New  Testament,  and  their  testimony  is  as  worthy  of  credit,  so 
far  as  they  live  and  speak  according  to  the  Scriptural  law  and 
testimony.  If  this  order  of  things  which  we  have  obeyed  is 
not  the  Gospel — if  these  evidences,  these  manifestations,  this 
knowledge,  this  Holy  Ghost,  these  deliverances  from  misery 
and  bondage,  and  being  placed  in  comfortable  and  happy  cir- 
cumstances, living  together  in  peace  and  harmony,  building 
beautiful  towns  and  cities,  free  from  demoralizing  institu- 
tions, be  not  the  legitimate  fruits  of  the  working  of  a  pure 
and  holy  system  established  by  God,  through  Joseph  Smith, 
we  shall  be  compelled  to  question  the  genuineness  of  the 
Gospel  of  the  former  day  Saints,  as  recorded  in  the  New  Tes- 
tament. 

By  some  it  has  been  argued  that  Joseph  Smith  and  his 
prominent  Elders  were  the  most  corrupt,  wicked  and  infamous 
of  impostors,  but  his  followers,  the  Latter-day  Saints  in  gen- 
eral, though  deceived,  were  very  good  people,  and  scrupu- 
lously honest  in  their  religious  opinions. 

From  what  I  have  already  said  in  regard  to  the  operations 
and  effects  of  this  work,  it  is  easy  to  be  seen  that,  if  it  be  an 
imposition,  it  is  not  confined  exclusively  to  the  leaders  of  this 
people,  but  this  whole  community  are  actively  and  knowingly 
engaged  in  a  stupendous  scheme  of  deception  and  hypocrisy; 
and  by  the  way,  as  I  before  hinted,  if  this  could  be  proved  to 
be  the  case,  we  should  be  driven  to  the  belief  that  the  former 
day  Saints,  also,  had  been  engaged  in  the  same  disgraceful 
imposition.  More  than  one  hundred  thousand  people  now 
dwell  in  these  valleys,  many  of  them  having  come  from  dis- 
tant climes  and  nations.  In  this  great  fact  they  willingly  and 
understandingly  exhibit  to  the  world  a  clear  and  power- 
ful testimony — more  expressive  and  powerful  than  any 
language  could  command — that  they  did  undeniably  and 
most    positively    receive,  through    the    ordinances    of   this 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  247 

Gospel,  administered  unto  them  by  our  Elders,  a  knowl- 
edge of  this  work  through  the  divine  manifestations  of  the 
Almighty, 

But  it  may  be  objected  that,  whereas  members  of  this 
community  were  found  by  our  missionaries  in  great  poverty 
and  distress,  therefore  they  obeyed  the  Gospel  and  emigrated 
here  to  better  their  circumstances  financially,  without  any 
regard  to  its  truth  or  falsity,  as  a  divine  system.  This  might 
be  true  in  some  instances,  but  impossible  as  regards  its  appli- 
cation to  this  people  as  a  community.'  Those  persons  who 
received  this  work  without  religious  motives,  and  without 
honest  convictions  of  its  divine  requirements,  but  solely  for 
the  "loaves  and  fishes,"  cannot  possibly  abide  the  test  to 
which  every  one's  faith,  sooner  or  later,  must  be  brought,  but 
will  have  every  particle  of  his  dishonesty  -and  hypocrisy 
exposed,  and  will  sooner  or  later  apostatize. 

Hundreds  of  my  brethren,  Elders  in  this  Church,  full  of 
godly  zeal,  animated  with  the  purest  motives,  having  obtained 
a  knowledge  of  the  will  of  God,  have  left  their  wives  and  chil- 
dren, everything  that  the  heart  holds  most  dear,  and  gone  forth 
to  the  nations,  without  anj  worldly  compensation,  and  called 
on  all  to  repent  and  turn  their  hearts  to  the  Lord — obey. the 
Gospel,  with  a  promise  that  they  should  receive  the  Holy 
Ghost,  which  would  ''lead  them  into  all  truth,  and  show  them 
things  to  come,"  and  it  should  be  their  guide  and  monitor — a 
principle  of  revelation  remaining  with  them  through  life, 
provided  they  prc-erved  their  honesty  and  integrity,  continu- 
ing faithful  in  kee])ing  the  commandments  of  God — devoting 
their  time,  their  means,  their  talents,  their  all,  to  building  up 
the  Kingdom  of  God.  These  duties  were  required,  these 
blessings  promised,  in  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  by  our 
missionaries  and  the  prominent  Elders  of  this  Church.  To 
obtain  light — a  knowledge  of  the  will  of  God;  to  get  the  true 
religion  as  now  revealed  through  the  Gospel — divine  manifes- 
tations regarding  the  truth   of    the   doctrine   as   taught  by 


248  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

Joseph  Smith,  was  the  first  and  all  absorbing  proposition  pre- 
sented to  the  people. 

Now,  whether  these  Elders  and  missionaries  were  base 
impostors,  promulgating  sheer  falsehoods  or  not,  is,  of  course, 
a  question  of  grave  consideration;  and  it  is  a  matter  of  far 
greater  importance,  and  of  more  serious  inquiry,  whether 
this  people,  as  a  community,  having  failed  to  receive  those 
divine  testimonies,  kept  silence  as  to  that  most  vital  and 
important  fact,  and  came  here  to  practice  hypocrisy  in 
religion,  and  thus  fasten,  irresistibly,  on  our  children  and 
future  generations  a  system  of  falsehoods  for  a  divine  religion. 

Joseph  Smith  affirmed  that  Peter,  James  and  John  vis- 
ited him  and  conferred  on  him  authority  to  administer  the 
holy  ordinances  of  the  Gospel,  through  which  every  honest- 
hearted  man  and  woman  were  promised  the  Holy  Ghost  and 
a  perfect  knowledge  of  the  doctrine.  Our  Elders  simply 
affirm  that,  having  received  a  divine  knowledge  of  the  fact 
that  this  Gospel  was  a  heaven-born  institution,  and  through 
its  virtue  and  divine  force  every  honest-hearted  person  may 
obtain  this  same  knowledge. 

I  had  been  a  member  of  this  Church  but  a  short  time 
when  I  obtained,  through  a  divine  manifestation,  a  clear, 
explicit  and  tangible  demonstration  of  the  truth  of  this  work. 
Thousands  and  tens  of  thousands  of  Latter-day  Saints,  men 
and  women  in  private  life,  can  testify  to  the  same  experience; 
and  though  I  may  know  many  things  in  regard  to  this  doc- 
trine which  in  their  limited  experience  they  may  not  under- 
stand, yet,  in  this  one  fact  they  are  equal  to  me  in  knowledge 
and  equal  to  the  messengers  who  administer  to  them  this 
Gospel. 

I  now  wish  to  examine  another  prominent  feature  con- 
nected with  the  religion  of  this  Gospel.  An  important  item 
which  was  held  forth  prominently  wherever  this  Gospel  was 
announced,  was  that  its  followers  should  have  abundance  of 
persecutions,  and-  would   probably,  in  the  progress  of  their 


AUffOBIOGRAPHY.  249 

new  life,  be  compelled  to  make  the  most  trying  sacrifices,  as 
wife,  children,  houses  and  lands,  the  spoiling  of  goods,  and 
perhaps  even  of  life  itself.  No  persons  are  properly  prepared 
to  enter  upon  this  new  life  until  they  have  formed  within 
themselves  a  resolution  to  abide  this  ordeal. 

The  Savior,  the  Apostles,  Joseph  Smith  and  the  latter 
day  Elders,  when  offering  this  great  system  of  salvation  to 
the  people,  told  them  clearly  and  emphatically  that  it 
required  sacrifices  of  the  most  serious  and  trying  nature — 
that  it  would  bring  persecutions,  change  our  warmest  friends 
into  bitter  and  relentless  enemies,  and  that  instances  would 
occur  when  people,  in  their  confused  notions  of  right  and 
wrong,  would  even  conceive  they  were  doing  God  service  in 
taking  our  lives.  These  were  dull  and  forbidding  prospects 
to  a  rational  person,  in  being  proselyted  to  a  system  whose 
truths  he  could  not  know,  but  only  guess  at  by  what  he  was 
told,  or  of  which  he  had  read.  Every  man  and  every  woilian, 
before  receiving  a  system  that  required  such  sacrifices,  would 
require  a  positive  assurance  that  submission  to  its  require- 
ments would  bring  indisputable  knowledge  of  its  true  divin- 
ity, so  that,  after  having  obtained  a  divine  witness  of  its 
genuineness,  they  could  willingly,  cheerfully,  and  with  a  reso- 
lution inspired  by  the  Almighty,  move  onward  over  the  path- 
way of  persecution  and  sacrifice,  traversed  in  all  ages  by  the 
martyred  Saints  and  Prophets. 

On  this  point  permit  me  again  to  quote  what  Jesus  prom- 
ised, viz. :  "Blessed  art  thou,  Simon  Barjonah,  flesh  and  blood 
hath  not  revealed  it  unto  thee,  but  my  Father  in  heaven;  and 
upon  this  rock  will  I  build  my  church,  and  the  gates  of  hell 
shall  not  prevail  against  it."  Peter  had  obtained  a  revelation 
which  Jesus  called  a  rock,  which  every  man  might  receive 
individually  to  himself  and  build  upon  with  perfect  assur- 
ance and  safety,  upon  which  he  could  found  all  his  hopes  and 
prospects  of  salvation.  Peter,  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  prom- 
ised the  Holy  Ghost  to  all  who  would  be  baptized,  or  in  other 


fei 


250  BIOGKAPHY  -AND 

words,  yield  obedience  to  the  Gospel.  The  Holy  Ghost  would 
impart  the  knowledge  which  would  constitute  the  rock  of 
revelation  upon  which  the  Savior  said  His  people  should  be 
established.  This  people  have  their  hopes  and  prospects  of 
peace  and  happiness  in  this  life  and  in  the  life  to  come  rest- 
ing and  grounded  upon  this  rock  of  revelation;  and  we  con- 
stitute the  only  religious  community  which  dares  to  occupy 
a  Scriptural  position;  and  our  claims  upon  the  Savior's 
promise,  that  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  a  people  so  estab- 
lished, gives  us  peace,  tranquility,  unshaken  confidence,  and  a 
cheering  and  happy  assurance  of  security,  in  the  midst  of  all 
kinds  of  threatened  ruin  and  overthrow. 

It  is  the  people,  the  masses — not  exclusively  their 
leaders — who  possess  this  knowledge,  and  boldly  testify  of  its 
possession.  The  astronomer  may  know  of  many  laws  and 
phenomena  connected  with  the  sun  and  its  movements 
through  ethereal  space;  but  as  regards  the  simple  fact  that  it 
exists  and  shines  upon  the  earth,  millions  know  as  well  as 
himself.  President  Brigham  Young,  and  e\en  Joseph  Smith, 
so  far  as  respects  the  simple  fact  that  this  Gospel,  which  we 
preach  as  a  divine  institution,  never  professed  to  have  a 
knowledge  more  thorough,  more  convincing,  or  more  satisfac- 
tory, than  tens  of  thousands  in  these  valleys  who  never  arose 
to  address  a  public  audience. 

This  system  of  religion,  in  its  nature,  in  the  character  of 
its  origin,  the  manner  of  its  operations,  and  in  the  purposes 
for  which  it  was  designed,  coupled  with  the  fact  that  people 
of  honest  hearts  can  and  will  apprehend  and  appreciate 
divine  truth,  is  such  that  it  cannot  be  destroyed.  A  person 
who  is  honest,  full  of  integrity  and  love  for  the  interest  and 
happiness  of  his  species,  having  explored  this  long  untrodden 
path,  and  made  this  glorious  discovery,  will  not  and  cannot 
keep  silence,  but  despite  of  threats  and  opposition,  however 
fierce  and  terrific,  will  boldly  declare  the  glorious  fact,  spread- 
ing and  multiplying  the  announcement  of  the  divine  intelli- 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  251 

gence,  and,  if  so  required,  seal  this  testimony  with  his  own 
life's  blood. 

Should  the  prominent  men  of  this  Church,  together  with 
tens  of  thousands  of  its  Elders,  be  swept  away  by  our  enemies, 
the  Gospel  would  still  survive,  and,  with  unabated  force  and 
vigor,  still  continue  its  irrepressible  operations;  these  holy 
and  sacred  truths  would  be  avowed  and  vindicated,  order  and 
proper  authority  continue  their  peaceful  and  happy  reign, 
and  Elders,^'ith  hearts  overflowing  with  love  and  heavenly 
zeal,  go  forth  to  the  nations;  churches  spring  up  in  every 
land  and  clime;  Saints  increase  and  multiply  and  gather 
together;  the  Kingdom  of  God  continue  to  be  established,  and 
the  suggestive  and  inspired  sayings  of  the  Prophet  Daniel  be 
literally  and  emphatically  fulfilled. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

Polysophical  Association. — Lorenzo  no  one-idea  man. — Character  of  the 
Association.^ — Called  to  write. — Responded. — Speeches  from  ten  to  fifteen 
minutes.— Time  fully  occupied. — How  it  was  accomplished. — Everything 
high-toned.— The  eflfect  captivating.— Anxiety  to  become  members. — Note 
by  the  Editor. — Nationality. — Wliere  is  the  place  of  my  nativity? — Where 
is  my  home? — Not  in  any  European  country.— Not  even  in  America. — 
Not  on  earth. — Here  I  am  a  stranger. — My  home,  my  nationality  in  the 
courts  of  immortality.— Address  to  parents.— Our  mutual  aim. — Respon- 
sibilities.—Necessity  of  cultivating  children. — What  they  should  be  pre- 
pared for. — What  they  are  to  become. 

ORENZO  SNOW'S  rich  inventive  genius  has  not  been 
confined  to  any  one  particular  routine.  He  has  never 
earned  the  reputation  of  "one-idea  man."  The  Poly- 
sophical Association,  one  of  the  most  interesting  and  extraor- 
dinary productions,  was  the  offspring  of  his  fertile  brain.     It 


252  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

was  in  the  form  of  a  series  of  evening  entertainments,  con- 
sisting of  a  most  remarkable  combination  of  physical,  moral, 
mental  and  spiritual  exercises,  all  blended  in  one  harmonious 
whole. 

The  association  met  once  in  two  weeks,  in  my  brother's 
hall,  which  was  decorated  in  a  manner  to  correspond  with  the 
occasion.  The  first  inti'mation  I  had  of  this  singularly  bene- 
ficial and  enjoyable  project,  Lorenzo  called  at  my  residence 
and  requested  me  to  write  an  article,  either  pro^e  or  poetry, 
and  read  it  on  the  first  opening  of  the  contemplated  series, 
which  he  briefly  explained.  Of  course  I  was  obedient,  wrote 
a  poem,  was  punctual  to  time  and  place,  and  was  amply 
rewarded  with  pure,  unsophisticated  enjoyment. 

The  grand  aim  in  getting  up  the  programme  for  each 
meeting  was  to  awaken  an  unflagging  interest,  by  riveting  the 
attention  from  the  opening  of  the  exercises  to  the  close.  To 
secure  this  effect,  the  parts  allotted  to  each  were  full  of  point 
and  vigor,  and  no  ohe  was  allowed  more  than  fifteen  minutes. 
The  speeches,  songs,  readings,  recitations,  instrumental  music 
on  guitar,  organ,  piano  and  bagpipe  were  all  previously 
arranged  and  assigned  to  their  respective  speakers  and  players, 
giving  them  sufficient  time  for  preparation. 

During  the  exercises  the  attention  of  all  was  so  firmlj'- 
riveted  that  apparently  no  one  in  the  audience  felt  any  incli- 
nation to  leave  a  seat,  speak  or  whisper,  but  an  all  absorbing 
heed  was  directed  to  each  contributed  portion  of  the  mag- 
nificent moral,  intellectual  and  spiritual  picnic. 

In  order  to  preserve  quietude  and  profound  silence,  and 
that  each  member,  as  his  or  her  turn  came,  might  be  ready,  so 
that  not  one  moment  should  pass  unoccupied  to  slacken  the 
interest  or  cool  the  awakened  enthusiasm,  the  one  who  was 
appointed  "master  of  ceremonies,"  being  seated  beside  a  small 
table  in  the  centre  of  the  hall,  penciled  notes  on  small  slips 
of  paper,  informing  each  officiate  when  the  precise  time  for 
his  or  her  part  would  arrive.     Thus  the  name  of  the  indi- 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  253 

vidual  was  not  called,  A  small  lad,  wearing  an  appropriate 
badge  indicative  of  his  office,  moved  quietly  around  and  pre- 
sented the  notes  as  addressed,  and  a  light  touch  on  a  small 
bell  gave  the  signal  of  the  m9ment. 

Extempore  speeches  were  judiciously  interspersed  with 
exercises,  and  a  careful  consideration  was  observed  in  all  of 
these  arrangements,  to  relieve  the  grave  with  the  gay,  the  sad 
with  the  joyful,  etc.  All  were  strictly  enjoined  to  present 
nothing  that  would  have  the  least  tendency  to  corrode  or  in 
any  possible  manner  annoy  the  feelings  of  any;  and  again, 
nothing  was  permitted  that  was  bordering  on  low  witticisms 
or  vulgarity,  anything  that  could  possibly  offend  the  most 
refined  sensibility, 

A  sacred,  elevating,  refining  influence  at  all  times  per- 
vaded the  whole  assembly,  inspiring  pure  and  lofty  senti- 
ments, and,  at  times  during  the  exercises,  the  entire  audience 
seemed  perfectly  enrapt,  with  the  Spirit  and  power  of  God. 
On  one  occasion  "Mother  Whitney"  was  so  inspired  and  filled 
with  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  midst  of  those  soul-stirring  exer- 
cises that  she  arose  from  her  seat,  and,  while  her  face  glowed 
with  supernatural  brightness,  she  sang  with  heavenly  sweet- 
ness, in  the  gift  of  tongues,  a  song  of  Zion,  in  the  pure 
language  spoken  by  Adam  and  Eve  in  the  Garden  of  Eden. 

The  effect  of  these  varied  exercises  on  invited  guests  was 
captivating.  Throughout  the  city  quite  a  sensation  was 
created,  insomuch  that  after  he  had  admitted  as  members  all 
that  could  reasonably  be  accommodated,  many  came  to  my 
brother  and  with  persistent  earnestness  begged  admittance. 

In  order  to  give  a  more  definite  idea  of  the  character  of 
our  polysophical  entertainments,  my  brother  requests  speci- 
mens, either  in  prose  or  poetry,  or  both,  inserted  in  connection 
with  the  foregoing  sketch.  In  compliance,  I  select  the  follow- 
ing poems  from  m}^  own  copies  which  I  had  preserved: 


254  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

NATIONALITY. 

Written  for,  and  read  before  an  assembly  of  the  "  Polysophical 
Association,"  in  L.  Snow's  Hall,  Salt  Lake  City,  1855. 

Most  courteously,  this  evening,  I'll  present 
Before  this  audience,  a  sentiment — 

At  least  a  hint  on  nationality, 

A  love,  or  rather  a  fjartiality 

For  birthplace,  country,  and  the  people,  where 

Our  lungs  at  firet  inhaled  the  vital  air. 

One  might  as  well  my  thoughts  exterminate — 
My  place  in  pedigree  annihilate, 
Or  the  warm  pulse  of  life  eradicate, 
As  to  efface,  or  to  remove  from  me 
The  sentiment  of  Nationality. 
It,  of  my  nature,  constitutes  a  part — 
Unites  with  all  the  life-blood  of  my  heart; 
'  And  if  no  trait,  or  portion  of  my  spirit, 

•  'Tis  something  I  eternally  inherTt. 
Not  all  the  charms  surrounding  scenes  impart. 
Can  chase  tlie  high-toned  feelings  from  my  heart; 
For  oft — full  oft,  so  tenderly  they  j'earn, 
A  kindling  impulse  prompts  a  fond  return 
Unto  the  land  of  my  nativity — 
My  native  home — my  native  scenery. 
But  where — 0,  where  the  land  so  choice — so  dear? 
U'hicli  is  the  nation  I  so  much  revere? 

I  do  not  languish  for  the  lakes  and  rills. 
The  rugged  heights  of  Europe's  Alpine  hills. 
The  verdant  vales  which  smilingly  repose 
'Neath  tlicir  bold  summits  of  eternal  snows; 
Nor  would  I  boast  a  proud  nativity 
On  the  luxuriant  plains  of  Italy, 
With  glowing,  sunny  landscapes,  rich  and  fair, 
Tall  city  spires,  and  grand  cathedrals  there; 
Where  the  salubrious  (climate's  genial  heat 
Gives  to  the  pulse  a  soft  and  ardent  beat; 
Where  nature,  with  accelerated  force. 
With  less  of  time,  completes  her  wonted  course. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  255 

Nor  yet  in  Germany,  where  laws  are  made 
To  fit  like  tenons  for  the  joiner's  trade — 
Where  every  code  of  civil  policy, 
Mocks  the  precision  of  geometry. 
Where  case  and  luxury  are  smiling  'round, 
And  merry  glee  and  cheerfulness  abound; 
Where  summer  vineyards  and  the  harvest  field 
To  man  and  beast  a  joyous  plenty  yield. 

Not  Britain,  with  its  niountains,  liills  and  dales, 
Includin;tr  England,  Ireland,  Scotland,  Wales; 
Witli  inland  products,  and  ship-crested  coast — 
Comprising  much  that  wealth  and  honor  boast; 
With  far-famed  cities,  towns  and  villas  too. 
Where  genius  flourished  and  where  valor  grew; 
With  all  varieties  of  grade  and  sphere. 
Of  '  'Home,  sweet  home, ' '  most  lovely  and  most  dear. 
The  honored  home  of  noble  thousands,  where 
Are  executed  with  judicious  care, 
Those  legal  powers,  created  to  bestow 
Protection's  banner  on  the  high  and  low; 
And  where  religious  toleration,  now. 
Above  all  elsewhere  lifts  its  manly  brow. 

Not  Sweden,  Denmark,  Norway,  nor  in  France, 
Where  revolution's  onward  strides  advance, 
And  then  recede,  as  tides  that  ebb  and  flow — 
As  moons  that  waxing,  waning,  onward  go; 
While  soft  refinement,  with  its  graceful  air. 
Displays  a  master-stroke  of  polish  tliere; 
Where  vinous  foliage — native  fruits  and  flowers. 
Vie  with  exotics,  in  luxuriant  bowers. 

Neither  America's  much  favored  land, 
Where  Lehi,  guided  by  Jehovah's  hand. 
Obtained  a  place  for  him  and  his,  to  be 
Through  generations  of  posterity; 
Where  those  choice  records,  where  the  truth  was  found, 
•As  said  Isaiah,  '^speaking  from  the  ground." 

Nor  coasts,  nor  capes,  nor  islands  of  the  sea; 
For  none  I  cherish  fond  partiality. 


256  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

I  say,  with  Brother  Eddington,  I'm  not 
ItaHan,  Hindoo,  English,  German,  Scot; 
Neither  American,  Swiss,  Welsh  or  Dane, 
Nor  yet  an  Islander  from  ocean's  main, 
Nor  Spanish,  French,  Norwegian,  nor  Swede — 
I  claim  no  countrj',  nation,  kingdom,  creed, 
Excepting  Zion;   that  I  proudly  name — 
Home  of  all  homes,  that  home  I  fondly  claim. 
Were  I  to  boast  of  nationality, 
I'd  look  beyond  this  frail  mortality. 

The  noblest  spirits  scattered  o'er  the  earth, 
By  truth's  eternil  influ3nce  gathered  forth 
From  Babylon  to  earthly  Zion,  here, 
Are  on  their  way  to  heaven's  celestial  sphere. 
Our  inns,  our  stopping  places,  which,  or  where. 
Don't  matter,  when  we've  paid  our  bills  of  fare. 

One  God,  one  faith,  one  baptism — we  are  now 

All  in  one  kingdom,  at  one  altar  bow. 

The  union  of  the  Father  and  the  Son, 

Is  heaven's  true  pattern;  we  must  all  be  one. 

All  local  feelings  must  be  laid  aside, 

And  former  differences  no  more  divide. 

The  time  approaches;   soon  will  Zion  be 

The  pride  of  earthly  nationality; 

When  'twill  the  histories  of  those  adorn 

Of  whom  'tis  said,  "they  were  in  Zion  born." 

The  Holy  Spirit  every  Saint  receives, 
Is  one  sense  added  to  what  nature  gives, 
And  forms  a  powerful  telescope,  whereby 
We  look  beyond  the  stretch  of  mortal  eye. 
Its  keen  perceptive  vision  takes  a  view 
Of  origin  and  destination  too. 
Through  this  superior  spirit-sense,  we  learn 
What  our  inferior  senses  ne'er  discern, 
That  we're  not  natives  of  this  fallen  earth. 
We  lived  before — we  had  an  earlier  birth, 
A  clime  and  habitations  highly  pure 
Beyond  what  these  gross  senses  can  endure. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  257 

There  is  the  charm,  the  nationality, 
The  spring  of  impulse  ac^tuating  me; 
That  is  the  point  to  which  I  would  attain — 
The  country  home  I  fondly  would  regain ; 
From  whence,  for  noble  purposes,  we  all, 
To  gain  experience  through  our  Parents'  fall, 
To  gain  the  zenith  of  perfected  worth. 
Have  come  on  pilgrimage,  through  mortal  birth; 
As  foreign  trav'lers,  each  a  camping  ground 
On  different  portions  of  the  earth  has  found. 
The  force  of  habit  gives  to  each  a  grace — 
A  special  charm  to  each  and  every  place; 
And  yet,  with  all  the  adoration  felt, 
As  at  their  shrines  devotedly  we  knelt. 
Not  one — not  all,  possessed  sufficient  worth, 
To  make  us  feel  quite  naturalized  to  earth. 

Our  hearts  beat  upward,  and  our  feelings  move 

In  homeward  currents  up  to  those  we  love. 

Where  uncorrupted  nature's  beauties  glow — 

Where  life's  pure  streams  from  endless  fountains  flow. 

And  there  the  sixth,  the  spirit  sense  will  lead, 

If  to  its  dictates  we  give  earnest  heed; 

And  its  refining  process  will  prepare 

Us  for  a  full  and  free  reception  there; 

And  there  we'll  talk  of  nationality 

With  the  celestials  of  eternity. 


ADDRESS  TO   PARENTS. 

Written  for,  and  read  before  a  Polysophical  assembly  in  L.  Snow's 
Hall,  in  the  Winter  of  1854-5. 

With  much  respect,  fathers  and  mothers  too, 
The  muse,  this  evening,  humbly  unto  you. 
In  Zion's  name,  would  proffer  an  appeal 
Upon  a  theme  involving  Zion's  weal. 
As  Zion's  welfare  is  our  mutual  aim, 
And  our  united  interest  I  will  claim. 


258  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

Not  the  indulgence  of  the  listening  ear, 
Nor  flattering  plaudits  sycophants  would  hear, 
But  your  attention — thoughtful,  calm  and  grave — 
Your  sober  judgment  earnestly  I  crave. 

You  all  are  stewards  of  what  you  possess, 
And  may  abuse'  or  use  in  righteousness; 
And  thus  the  children  you  most  dearly  love. 
Either  a  blessing  or  a  curse  may  prove. 

The  infant  mind  is  like  an  empty  cell, 
Where  good  and  evil  find  a  place  to  dwell; 
And  may,  by  cultuie, be  enlarged  and  filled, 
And  truth  and  error,  one  or  both,  instilled. 

Let  healthy,  vigorous  limbs  inactive  lie. 
How  soon  they  wither,  and  how  soon  they  die. 
And  without  exercise,  the  mental  powers, 
Weak,  unsupplied  with  proper,  useful  stores, 
Will  not  attain  to  their  diplomaed  worth. 
Nor  shed  their  own  inherent  lustre  forth. 

We  cannot  powers  and  faculties  create, 

But  'tis  our  province  both  to  cultivate; 

And  while  life's  busy  scenes  are  hurrying  through, 

The  most  important  is  the  Jirst  to  do. 

You  want  your  sons  prepared  to  carry  on 

The  work  you  have  commenced,  when  you  are  gone; 

In  high  important  offices  to  act — 

As  Zion's  judges,  business  to  transact. 

In  things  momentous,  for  all  Israel's  sake. 

With  the  salvation  of  the  world  at  stake. 

Inspire  their  hearts  to  earnestly  pursue 

Improvement;  and  inspire  your  daughters  too. 

Prompt  both  to  mental  labor,  while  the  mind. 

Like  pliant  boughs,  is  easily  inclined; 

While  they  with  readiness  and  pleasure  take 

Impr^sions  which  the  sculptor's  chisels  make. 

Your  sons,  as  heralds,  soon  may  go  abroad. 
To  face  the  world  and  teach  the  truths  of  God; 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  259 

The  wise,  the  erudite  of  earth  to  meet, 

Knowledge  with  knowledge,  mind  with  mind  compete; 

All  their  attainments  criticised  and  tried 

Before  tribunals  of  ungodly  pride. 

Where  no  apologies  will  be  received, 

And  no  mistakes  and  errors  be  retrieved. 

'Tis  true  the  Lord  His  Spirit  does  bestow, 

And  through  that  medium  streams  of  knowledge  flow; 

But  when  the  opportunities  are  given, 

Through  the  overruling  providence  of  heaven, 

For  cultivation,  no  one  need  expect 

That  God,  with  smiles,  will  sanction  our  neglect. 

Would  not  your  hearts  with  deep  compassion  yearn 

To  think  your  child  in  stranger  lands  must  learn, 

By  force  of  cruel  circumstances,  what 

He  should  have  been,  at  home,  in  kindness  taught? 

And  very  soon  your  blooming  daughtera  will  - 

Their  destined  spheres  of  wives  and  mothers,  fill: 

The  best,  the  noblest  boon  they  can  receive — 

The  richest  fortune  you  have  power  to  give — 

The  best  of  patrimonies  under  heaven, 

Is  education,  timely,  wisely  given. 

Not  erudition's  superficial  gloss, 

Its  glitt'ring  tinsel  and  its  flimsy  dross. 

Instead  of  fabled,  sentimental  glare. 

Teach  them  what  was,  what  will  be,  and  what  are: 

Teach  them  the  principles  of  life  and  health, 

And  store  their  minds  with  intellectual  wealth; 

For  what  they  treasure  here,  of  real  worth. 

They'll  carry  with  them  when  they  leave  the  earth. 

The  power  of  method  students  gain  in  school, 
Forms  a  credential — constitutes  a  tool — 
An  operative  instrument  whereby 
Their  own  resources  they  can  self-supply. 

Let  Zion's  children  all  be  taught  in  youth, 
Upon  the  basis  of  Eternal  Truth — 


260  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

Self-cultivated  too,  as  well  as  taught, 

Trained  to  reflection,  and  inured  to  thought; 

And  here  in  time,  and  in  eternity. 

The  sons  as  pillars  in  the  Church  will  be; 

The  daughters,  too,  as  "polished  stones"  will  shine, 

And  ornament  their  true  ancestral  line, 

And  be  prepared,  in  beauty  clad,  to  move 

With  grace  and  dianitv  in  courts  above. 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

How  Lorenzo  spent  the  interval. — His  next  mission. — Difficulties  to  be  ovei"- 
come. — Lays  out  a  city. — Description  of  tiie  premises. — Builds  a  house. — 
President  Young  visits  him. — Introduces  a  precedent. — Description  of  it. 
—Succeeded  by  railroads. — Gift  of  the  Gospel. — The  Patriarch's  promise. 
— A  sick  man. — Faith  in  Lorenzo's  administration. — A  handkerchief  is 
sent. — He  blesses  and  dedicates  it. — Is  taken  to  the  patient. — Placed  upon 
him. — He  recovers.— A  letter. — In  memoriam. — To  Elder  Porter  Squires. 
—Expressions  of  gratitude. — Good  wishes  and.blessings. 

'HE  interval  which  succeeded  Lorenzo's  Italian  mission 
was  occupied  in  school  teaching,  and  in  domestic  and 
legislative  labors — occasionally  accompanying  President 
Young  in  his  visits  to  the  settlements  and  Stakes  of  Zion, 
preaching,  administering  to  the  sick,  etc.,  and  as  a  minute-man, 
officiating  in  the  various  duties  of  his  calling. 

The  next  mission  of  importance  to  which  he  was  called 
was  to  locate  fifty  families  in  Box  Elder  County,  sixty  miles 
north  of  Salt  Lake  City.  There  a  small  settlement  had  been 
formed,  which,  for  want  of  the  right  master  spirit,  had  lost 
every  vestige  of  enterprise  and  was  minus  every  aim  in  the 
direction  of  advancement.  To  diffuse  active  energies  and  a 
spirit  of  progress  into  this  stereotyped  condition  of  people,  was 
not  unlike  raising  the  dead;  and  a  man  of  less  strength  of 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  261 

purpose  would  have  faltered.  Not  so  witji  the  one  in  question. 
Prompt  to  the  call,  he  went  to  work,  laid  out  a  city,  naming  it 
Brigham  in  honor  of  the  President  of  the  Church,  moved  his 
family  to  the  new  city,  and  thus  laid  the  foundation  for  the 
great  financial  co-operative  enterprise  which  subsequently  he 
there  built  up. 

When  the  county  was  organized  by  the  authority  of  the 
Legislature,  he  was  appointed  to  preside  over  it,  as  a  Stake  of 
of  Zion.  He  was  elected  member  of  the  Legislative  Council, 
to  represent  the  district  composed  of  the  counties  of  Box  Elder 
and  Weber. 

Here  follows  Lorenzo's  own  version  of  the  situation: 
When  I  arrived  in  Box  Elder  County,  I  found  the  location 
where  Brigham  City  now  flourishes  in  a  very  unprosperous 
condition.  Whether  its  change  from  a  primitive  state  should 
be  called  improvement,  i.  e.,  whether  it  was  better  or  worse  for 
what  had  been  done  on  the  premises,  would  puzzle  an  anti- 
quarian. Even  the  log  meeting  house,  with  its  ground  floor 
and  earth  roof,  was  more  extensively  patronized  as  a  receptacle 
for  bed  bugs  than  for  the  assemblage  of  Saints. 

At  first,  in  locating  there,  I  only  took  a  portion  of  my 
family,  as  a  small  and  incommodious  adobie  hut  was  the  only 
tenement  attainable.  During  the  summer  and  fall  I  succeeded 
in  erecting  a  house,  one  story  and  half  in  height,  thirty  feet  b}' 
forty.  It  being  impossible  to  obtain  shingles,  I  covered  the 
building  with  slabs,  and  for  two  winters  the  rattling  of  those 
slabs,  put  in  motion  by  the  canyon  breezes,  supplied  us  with 
music  in  the  absence  of  organs  and  pianos.  I  had  thus  cov- 
ered the  roof  of  my  house,  but  before  my  front  door  was  in, 
and  all  my  floors  laid,  and  before  any  plastering  was  done,  our 
house  was  the  stopping  place  and  the  home  of  President 
Brigham  Young  and  his  company  of  tourists,  whenever  they 
visited  these  northern  settlements.  We  sometimes  entertained 
as  many  as  forty  at  once.  As  soon  as  my  house  was  up  and 
partly  finished,  I  had  all  of  my  family  with  me;  and  on  the 


262  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

occasion  of  these  visits  of  the  Presidency,  my  family  all  united 
to  make  our  visitors  as  comfortable  as  possible. 

To  manifest  due  respect,  and  a  proper  appreciation  of 
those  visits,  which  were  productive  of  a  vast  amount  of  good 
to  the  Saints  scattered  throughout  the  Territor}^,  I  introduced 
a  precedent  which  was  widely  adopted  and  carried  into  effect, 
until  railroads  superseded  those  lengthy  carriage  drives.  To 
23erpetuate  a  remembrance  of  this  unique  order  of  reception,  I 
will  give  a  description  of  the  original  one,  as  follows : 

On  learning  the  precise  time  when  the  party  would  arrive, 
I  arranged  a  programme  for  the  occasion.  In  the  first  place,  a 
set  of  hands  was  detailed  to  put  the  roads  in  good  condition 
for  carriages,  by  clearing  away  stones,  filling  crevices,  repairing 
bridges  and  causeways,  etc.  Much  care  and  labor  were 
devoted  to  organizing  the  escort  to  meet  the  President's  long 
train  of  carriages  some  miles  from  the  city.  We  had  not  the 
means  in  those  early  days  of  our  history  to  be  very  elaborate 
in  furnishing  equipments  as  would  have  gratified  our  vanity, 
but  what  we  lacked  we  supplied  in  ingenuity  and  enterprise, 
in  fixing  up  what  our  means  and  circumstances  would  admit. 

We  selected  forty  or  fifty  intelligent,  interesting  looking 
young  gentlemen,  dressed  in  gray  uniforms,  each  carrying  a 
lance,  the  top  of  which  was  pointed  with  shining  material, 
from  which  gay  ribbons  floated  gracefully  in  the  breeze. 
These  young  gentlemen  were  mounted  on  our  finest  horses 
and  properly  instructed  and  disciplined  for  the  occasion. 
Next,  we  selected  sixteen  or  twent}'  fine  intelligent  young 
ladies,  had  them  dressed  in  white,  with  corresponding  decora- 
tions. These  were  seated  'in  wagons,  each  drawn  by  two  span 
of  horses-,  properly  caparisoned.  All  the  members  of  the 
escort  were  carefully  instructed  respecting  a  proper  manner  of 
giving  the  salute  on  meeting  the  visiting  party;  the  various 
branches  of  the  escort  bearing  flags  and  beautiful  banners 
with  appropriate  mottoes.  All  were  preceded  by  one  or  two 
carriages  occupied  by  the  authorities  and  leading  men  of  the 


AUTOBIOGKAPHY,  263 

city,  the  whole  led  by  a  martial  band  under  the  direction  of 
the  city  marshal. 

In  connection  with  the  foregoing  arrangement,  the  chil- 
dren, in  their  Sunday  attire,  gathered  from  all  parts  of  the 
city,  and  many  from  adjacent  settlements,  were  formed  into 
line  on  each  side  of  the  street,  and  as  the  company  entered,  it 
was  conducted  through  these  long  lines  of  children  to  my 
house,  amid  loud  cheers,  the  ringing  of  bells  and  waving  of 
banners. 

The  effect  of  this  display  on  President  Young  and  party 
was  trifly  thrilling.  They  were  taken  by  a  surprise  of  the 
most  impressive  character.  Thus  an  example  was  set  which 
has  been  extensively  followed,  until  carriage  riding  has,  to  a 
great  extent,  yielded  to  that  of  railroads. 

One  of  the  precious  gifts  of  the  everlasting  Gospel  con- 
ferred on  Brother  Lorenzo,  that  of  healing  the  sick  by  the 
power  of  faith  and  the  instrumentality  of  the  sacred  ordinances 
which  God  has  revealed,  is  a  prominent  one.  Early  in  his 
experience  in  the  Church,  when  he  received  his  patriarchal 
blessing  under  the  hands  of  the  Patriarch,  Joseph  Smith, 
father  of  the  Prophet,  he  received  a  promise  of  this  gift,  and 
he  was  told  that  the  sick  should  even  send  handkerchiefs  to 
him  for  his  blessing,  by  which  they  should  be  made  whole. 

A  very  striking  instance  in  fulfilment  of  this  prediction 
occurred  in  the  winter  of  1866.  Brother  William  Smith,  of 
Kaysville,  Davis  County,  Utah,  was  taken  very  sick ;  his  faith 
centred  in  God  and  in  the  ordinances  of  His  house,  instead 
of  human  medical  skill;  and  he  and  his  wife  had,  from 
experience,  great  faith  in  Brother  Snow  as  an  administrator, 
but  he  was  forty  miles  away.  It  was  winter,  the  weather  very 
cold  and  stormy,  and  the  roads  almost  impassable,  and  they 
thought  it  preposterous  to  send  for  him,  and  tried  to  content 
themselves  with  the  services  of  those  present. 

But  with  all  the  faith  that  was  exercised,  with  all  that 
l)atient,  skilful  and  careful  nursing — all  that  love  and  affection 


264  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

could  do  for  him — he  continued  to  grow  worse,  and  gradually 
sank  until  his  life  was  despaired  of  and  his  case  considered 
hopeless  by  all  but  his  heart-stricken,  loving  wife.  She  was 
hoping  and  praying  with  all  the  fervor  affection  inspires, 
when,  by  the  promptings  of  the  Spirit  which  brings  "  all  things 
to  remembrance,"  she  recollected  that  when  Brother  Snow  was 
at  lier  home  in  Wiberson,  England,  in  reading  a  copy  of  his 
l)atriarchal  blessing,  she  was  struck  with  the  prediction  that 
the  sick  should  send  handkerchiefs  to  him,  etc.  Like  a  lamp 
suddenly  lighted,  and  like  the  sunbeams  streaking  forth  from 
under  a  heavy  cloud,  her  heart  took  courage  and  the  light  of 
eternit}''  seemed  to  spread  a  halo  around ;  and  the  thought  was 
immediately  suggested  to  her  that,  as  her  husband,  now 
almost  unconscious,  was  too  far  gone  to  act  for  himself,  she 
might  act  for  him,  and  forthwith  she  started  to  carry  the  sug- 
gestion into  effect. 

Xo  time  was  lost  in  commissioning  a  messenger  to  go  with 
all  posssible  dispatch  and  take  to  Brother  Snow  a  new  silk 
liandkerchief,  with  a  note  from  Sister  Smith  containing  her 
request,  also  instructions  relative  to,  and  descriptive  of  her 
husband's  condition.  The  messenger  accomplished  the  trip,  to 
and  from,  as  expeditiously  as  the  state  of  the  roads  would 
possibly  admit. 

When  Brother  Snow  was  made  acquainted  with  the  situ- 
ation, his  sympathies  were  much  aroused.  From  long 
acquaintance,  he  had  full  confidence  in  their  faithfulness  and 
integrity.  They  had  befriended  him  when  on  a  mission  in  a 
foreign  land,  and  from  first  acquaintance,  with  him  and  them, 
confidence  was  mutual. 

AVe  noAv  copy  from  Brother  Snow's  journal:  I  took  the 
handkerchief  and  a  bottle  of  perfumery,  and  on  retiring  to  my 
closet,  I  prayed,  and  then  I  coiisecrated  the  perfumery  and 
sprinkled  it  on  the  handkerchief.  I  then  again  bowed  before 
tlie  Lord,  and  in  earnest  supplication  besought  Him  to 
remember  the   promises  He  made  through  His  servant,  the 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  265 

Patriarch,  whom  He  had  now  taken  to  Himself,  and  let  the 
healing  and  life-inspiring  virtues  of  His  Holy  Spirit  be 
imparted  to  this  handkerchief,  and  from  thence  to  Brother 
Smith  when  it  shall  be  placed  upon  him,  speedily  restoring 
him  to  life,  health  and  vigor. 

As  soon  as  the  messenger  returned,  with  the  handkerchief 
neatly  folded  in  an  envelope,  it  was  unfolded  and  spread  over 
the  head  and  face  of  Brother  Smith,  the  aj)parently  dying- 
man,  with  almost  instantaneous  effect. 

His  immediate  recovery  was  observed  with  surprise  and 
astonishment  by  all  around,  and  well  might  they  exclaim ; 
"  It  is  the  Lord's  doings,  and  it  is  marvelous  in  our  eyes." 

IN    MEMOKIAM. 

Out  of  respect  to  the  famil}^  of  the  dej)arted,  who  has 
gone  to  reap  the  reward  of  the  righteous — as  a  tribute  justly 
due  the  memory  of  the  faithful,'  trustworthy  Elder  Porter 
Squires,  and  as  a  testimonial  of  my  brother's  recognition  and 
appreciation  of  true  merit,  we  think  the  following  extract 
worthy  of  insertion :  • 

Legislative  Hall,  Fillmore  City, 

Millard  County,  Utah, 

December  21,  1856. 
Elder  Porter  Squires: 

Dear  Brother. — When  traveling  abroad  among  the 
nations  of 'the  earth,  I  have  often  thought  of  your  kindness 
and  faithfulness,  and  the  assistance  jou.  have  rendered  me 
and  my  family.  And  while  thinking  of  you,  my  prayers  have 
often  been  offered  up  in  your  behalf,  in  every  place,  and  in 
every  nation  wherever  I  have  set  my  feet. 

Language  fails  to  express  the  feelings  and  the  sincere 
gratitude  of  my  heart  for  the  interest  you  have  manifested  in 


266  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

the  many  kind  and  important  services  you  have  discharged  in 
my  interest  since  you  came  into  my  family. 

I  feel  that  you  are  fully  entitled  to  be  blest  when  I  am 
blest,  to  be  honored  when  I  am  honored,  to  be  exalted  when 
I  am  exalted,  and  to  be  glorified  when  I  am  glorified. 

I  have  decreed  in  my  heart  that,  some  day,  I  shall  pay 
you  four-fold,  and  with  interest,  for  all  you  have  done  for  me, 
but  when  this  will  be,  the  Lord  only  knows.  Till  then,  I  can 
only  pray  for  ^^ou,  that  the  Spirit  of  the  Highest  may  be  richly 
poured  out  upon  you,  and  that  peace  may  always  dwell  with 
you. 

I  shall  be  glad  when  you  find  a  companion  and  have  a 
home  of  your  own.  But  I  say,  as  I  always  have  said,  be  not 
in  so  much  haste  as  to  take  one  that  your  wisdom  and  judg- 
ment will  not  approve.  I  declare  to  you  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord,  there  are  wives  in  store  for  you  of  the  Lord's  choosing, 
that  will  be  given  you,  and  you  shall  lose  nothing,  but  shall 
be  crowned  and  glorified  with  your  brethren  in  the  Kingdom  of 
the  Lord  our  God,  and  in  the  midst  of  your  wives  and  chil- 
dren, and  no  power  on  earth  or  in  hell  shall  prevent  you 
receiving  this  blessing.  I  say  this  in  the  name  of  the  Lord, 
and  by  the  spirit  of  prophecy  which  is  in  me,  and  it  is  true 
and  sacred. 

I  have  no  time  to  get  away  from  public  business  except 
in  the  evening,  when  I  go  out  into  the  fields  alone  by  myself, 
to  call  upon  the  Lord  to  bless  me  and  my  family.  I  never 
enjoy  myself  so  well  as  I  do  on  these  occasions.  Men  change 
and  circumstances  alter,  but  the  Lord  is  always  the  same  kind, 
indulgent  and  affectionate  Father,  and  will  bless  those  that 
will,  in  childish  simplicity,  humble  themselves  before  Him, 
and  ask  for  what  they  want.  I  think  of  you  at  such  times,  and 
always  have  the  spirit  to  bless  you  in  the  name  of  the  Lord. 

Your  brother  in  the  Gospel, 

Lorenzo  Snow. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  267 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 

.Necessity  of  recreation. — Lorenzo  anticipates  the  need  of  the  people. — Pro- 
vides a  miniature  theatre. — How  it  was  managed.— Moves  to  a  new 
building. — A  windstorm. — House  blown  down. — Everything  destroyed. 
— Discouragement. —  President  J.  Young  speaks  prophetically. —  His 
propiiecy  fulfilled. — The  Dramatic  Association  organized. — Lorenzo  pre- 
sides over  it. — Bishop  McQuarrie  speaks. — Relates  an  incident. — The 
Social  Hall  erected. — Its  uses. — Concerning  circulating  medium. — 
Checks  as  good  as  gold. — Within  reach  of  all. — Assessment. 

EALIZING  as  he  did,  the  fact  that  those  who  have  the 
charge  and  oversight  of  the  people,  without  providing 
proper  recreation,  have  adopted  a  mistaken  policy, 
Lorenzo  made  an  elaborate  effort,  in  this  direction,  to  meet 
the  wants  of  the  semi-progressive  inhabitants  of  his  new-born 
city. 

Early  in  the  winter  of  1855-6,  while  his  recently  erected 
dwelling  house  was  unfinished,  he  converted  his  largest  room, 
which  was  fifteen  by  thirty  feet,  into  a  theatrical  department, 
by  erecting  a  stage  in  one  end  of  this  not-too-capacious  hall — 
furnishing  scenery  appropriate  to  the  situation.  He  then 
organized  a  dramatic  company;  and  during  the  long  winter 
evenings  his  amateur  performers  drew  crowded  audiences  of 
invited  guests.  The  diminutive  size  of  his  auditory  being 
insufficient  to  accommodate  all  of  the  citizens  at  once,  it  was 
necessary,  in  order  to  avoid  partiality,  to  invite  the  people 
alternately,  which  gave  equal  opportunities  to  all. 

Here  the*  old  and  the  young,  the  grey-headed  and  the 
little  prattlers,  met  and  mingled — the  people  were  drawn 
together  and  a  union  of  feeling  was  awakened.  These  were 
free  of  charge.  My  brother,  in  connection  with  the  voluntary 
actors,  furnished  the  entertainments — he  held  the  strings,  not 


268  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

allowing  anything  of  a  demoralizing  character  to  be  presented 
— carefully  examining  the  plays  before  they  were  exhibited  on 
the  stage,  and  only  accepting  such  as  would  create  innocent 
merriment,  or  inspire  elevating  and  refining  sentiment. 

The  effect  was  very  satisfactory,  not  onh^  in  producing 
pleasurable  recreation  at  the  time,  but  was  one  of  the  aids  in 
arousing  the  partially  dormant  energies  of  the  people. 

This  hall,  and  these  theatricals,  answered  their  purpose 
for  the  first  Avinter.  During  the  summer,  the  people,  although 
in  their  poverty,  experiencing  the  great  need  of  a  larger  build- 
ing, commenced  the  erection  of  one  forty-five  by  sixty-five 
feet.  This  was  called  "Court  House,"  and  was  designed  to  be 
at  the  service  of  the  county  for  county  purposes,  but  was' mostly 
built  by  the  labor  tithing  and  donations  of  the  people  of  Brig- 
ham  City.  It  was  an  adobie  building,  two  stories  high;  they 
succeeded  in  erecting  the  Avails,  and  early  the  next  winter 
Lorenzo  had  several  thicknesses  of  boards  laid  on  the  sleepers 
overhead  as  a  temporary  roof — fitted  up  the  comparatively 
spacious  hall,  which  was  twentj'^-two  by  forty-five  feet,  and 
moved  his  theatricals  into  the  basement. 

With  this  imj^roved  condition  my  brother  determined  to 
have  a  dramatic  company  of  ability,  and  capable  of  attaining 
to  celebrity  in  the  profession.  Accordingly,  he  selected  some 
of  the  most  talented  young  gentlemen  and  ladies,  including 
several  of  his  OAvn  family,  and  engaged  an  actor  who  had  con- 
siderable experience  on  the  Salt  Lake  stage — set  apart  one  of 
his  i^rivate  rooms  for  the  instruction  of  the  class,  in  which  the 
students  made  rapid  progress. 

When  the  "Dramatic  Association  of  Brigham  City"  was 
organized,  Lorenzo  was  chosen  president,  which  position  he 
has  filled  from  that  time. 

But  misfortune  awaited  them.  After  enjoying  their  im- 
proved circumstances,  and  having  successfully  performed  dur- 
ing the  winter,  in  the  spring  a  terrific  windstorm  visited  the 
city,  and  the  court  house  was  blown  down  with  destruction  to 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  269 

the  stage,  theatrical  scenery,  and  all  the  accompanying  fix- 
tures, which,  of  course,  put  a  quietus  on  the  Dramatic  Asso- 
ciation for  a  season. 

The  people  were  poor ;  they  had  struggled  beyond  meas- 
ure to  erect  the  walls  now  lying  in  ruins,  and  how  to  repair 
the  loss  was  a  problem  which  apparently  amounted  to  impossi- 
bility— even  the  irrepressible  Lorenzo  Snow  felt  almost  dis- 
heartened. Not  long,  however,  after  the  trying  occurrence,  he 
attended  a  dinner-party  at  Brother  Hunsaker's,  in  company 
with  President  Joseph  Young  (familiarly  called  Uncle  Joseph), 
when,  rather  dcspondingly,  as  they  sat  viewing  the  ruins,  he 
remarked,  "I  cannot  see  how  we  ever  can  rebuild  those  walls ;" 
when  Uncle  Joseph,  turning  to  him,  very  emphatically  said: 
"Brother  Lorenzo,  the  Lord  will  soon  open  your  way  to  build, 
and  you  shall  have  a  much  better  house  than  the  first;"  then 
taking  a  sovereign  from  his  pocket,  said,  "Take  this  for  that 
purpose  as  a  commencement."  Lorenzo's  feelings  were  averse 
to  taking  anything  from  Prest.  Young,  and  said,  "No,  Brother 
Joseph,"  but,  on  second  thought,  it  flashed  across  his  mind, 
"Yes,  I  will  take  it,  for  I  think  it  a  favorable  omen — a  start- 
ing point."  And  so  it  proved — from  that  time  the  way  opened 
little  by  little,  and  in  fulfilment  of  Brother  Joseph's  words, 
they  erected  a  second  structure,  in  many  respects  better  than 
the  first.  But  in  several  instances  labor  and  ingenuity  sup- 
plied the  lack  of  cash.  In  case  of  roofing,  not  being  able  to 
purchase  nails,  they  made  wooden  pins  with  which  their  sheet- 
ing is  fastened  to  the  rafters,  as  can  be  seen  to  this  day. 

The  upper  stor}^  of  the  building  w^a-s  forty-five  by  sixty- 
five  feet,  and  was  used. as  an  assembly  hall,  for  meetings  of 
religious  worship,  concerts,  lectures  and  dancing,  until  they 
built  their  large  Tabernacle.  After  the  first  year,  the  theater 
was  transferred  from  the  basement  to  the  upper  story.  A 
stage  was  erected  in  the  east  ei,id,  18x45  feet,  furnished 
with  fine  elaborate  scenery  and  apartments,  where  the 
members  of  the  Dramatic  Association  had  ai)propriate  oppor- 


270  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

tunities  to  exercise  and  display  genius  and  ability.  They  soon 
won  laurels  and  gained  considerable  celebrity,  and  "were  justh' 
acknowledged  as  the  best  dramatic  company  in  the  Territory 
outside  Salt  Lake  City.  The  main  body  of  the  lower  story 
was  used  for  county  purposes,  sittings  of  the  courts,  etc.,  the 
county  having  assisted  sufficiently  to  claim  a  share,  although, 
as  with  the  first  building,  this  also  was  mostly  built  by  labor 
tithing,  and  donations  from  the  people  of  Brigham  City. 

On  or  about  the  middle  of  March  just  past,  the  writer 
attended  the  Ladies'  Relief  Society  Quarterly  Conference  in 
Ogden  City.  One  of  the  speakers.  Bishop  Robert  McQuarrie, 
in  addressing  the  large  attentive  audience  in  the  "Tabernacle," 
earnestly  and  eloquently  impressed  on  the  minds  of  the  audi- 
ence the  virtue,  benefit  and,  as  Saints  of  God,  the  practical 
necessity  of  living  in  constant  communion  with  and  acknowl- 
edging God  at  all  timt^s,  and  relying  on  His  assistance  in  the 
*performance  of  every  dut}";  he  also  admonished  all  present  to 
honor  Him  and  cultivate  His  Spirit  in  their  hearts,  not  onh"^ 
when  officiating  in  organized  capacity  and  in  religious  exer- 
cises, but  in  their  amusements,  he  said,  they  should  be  gov- 
erned, by  its  influence,  and  engage  in  nothing  in  which  thej 
could  not,  with  propriety,  ask  the  blessing  of  the  Lord.  As  a 
corresponding  closing  refrain,  the  Bishop  related  an  impressive 
ihcident  which  he  said  had  made  a  lasting  impression  on  his 
mind.  At .  a  time  not  specified,  he  was  spending  an  afternoon 
with  my  brother  in  his  family  residence  in  Brigham  City.  A 
theatrical  performance  was  in  anticipation  for  the  evening 
entertainment,  and  Lorenzo  invited  the  Bishop  to  attend.  He 
accepted  the  invitation,  and  as  the  hour  of  opening  approached 
all  made  ready  for  going,  and  when  in  group  assembled  and 
ready  to  start,  Lorenzo  said,  "Let  us  all  kneel  down  and  pray," 
which  accordingly  they  did. 

As  a  theater  promoter,  theater  director  and  theater  attend- 
ant, this  little,  yet  significant  incident  is  very  strikingly  char- 
acteristic of  my  brother,   and   so  illustrative  of  ^he  leading 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  271 

principles  of  his  life,  it  is  worthy  of  record  as  a  true  index  and 
as  a  judicious  monitor. 

In  1875  the  "  Brigham  City  Mercantile  and  Manufactur- 
ing Association"  erected  a  Social  Hall  33x63  feet,  and  two 
stories;  the  first  was  designed  for  amusement,  social  and 
dancing  parties,  lectures,  and  the  assemblies  of  the  Polj'^sophi- 
cal  Association;  the  second  for  a  high  school  or  seminary  of 
learning. 

"How  blessings  brighten  as  they  take  their  flight. T  Although 
the  good  people  of  Box  Elder  County  had  exhibited  well- 
developed  appreciative  faculties,  it  is  hardly  admissible  to  sup- 
pose that  they  fully  realized  the  many  advantages  and  con- 
veniences resulting  from  their  co-operative  system,  which 
extended  to  the  social,  as  well  as  to  the  business  and  financial 
departments  of  society.  The  checks  (scrip)  issued  by  this 
institution,  as  a  home  circulating  medium,  (until  an  unlawful 
assessment,  with  its  blighting  touch,  rendered  it  obsolete,  as 
will  be  fully  explained  hereafter,)  were  good  as  gold  for  admis- 
sion to  theatres,  lectures,  dancing  parties — in  fact,  wherever 
and  whenever  entrance  fees  were  demanded;  and,  independent 
of  cash  fluctuations,  they  were  within  the  reach  of  all — men, 
women  and  children.  Being  paid  out  for  all  kinds  of  labor, 
they  were  accessible  to  all  who  were  able  to  work,  arid  i)ro- 
vision  was  made  for  those  who  were  not. 


272  BIOGRAPHY    AND 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

Mission  to  the  Sandwich  Islands.  -Elders  called  home.— Walter  M.  Gibson. 
—Goes  to  the  Sandwich  Islands.— His  perfidy.— Lorenzo,  with  other 
Elders,  sent  to  investigate.— Take  Stage.— Al-rive  at  a  mining  town.— 
Incident. — New  driver. — Favorable  impressions.— Sings  melodiously. — 
Swears  blasphemously. —  Drives  furiously.  —  Perilous  predicament.— 
Other  perils.— Arrive  at  San  Francisco.— At  Brother  Eveleth's.— TakQ 
steamer. — Arrive  near  the  landing  at  Lahaina.— Boat  upset.— Lorenzo 
and  the  Captain  drowned. — Both  restored  to  life.— Rejoicing  and  thanks- 
giving. 

+ 

^ICN  1857,  when  the  United  States  army  was  on  the  march 
vil  towards  Utah,  the  Latter-day  Samt  Elders  ab^ad  on 
•  missions  were  called  home,  and  the  mission  on  the  Sand- 
wich Islands  was,  for  about  two  years,  left  in  charge  of  a  native 
Elder. 

During  this  time,  Walter  M.  Gibson,  a  man  of  deep 
scheming  policy,  came  to  Utah — professed  to  adopt  the  faith  of 
the  Latter-day  Saints,  was  baptized,  took  a  short  mission  to  the 
Eastern  States,  and  when  he  returned  started  immediately  for 
the  Sandwich  Islands,  and  there  palmed  himself  on  the  unsus- 
pecting natives  as  a  superior  personage,  authorized  by  and 
superior  to  President  Brigham  Young,  and  claimed  the  presi- 
dency over  all  the  Pacific  isles. 

He  re-organized  the  Church  in  accordance  with  his  own 
schemes,  ordained  twelve  Apostles,  and  charged  them  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  dollars  each  for  the  office  conferred,  and  High 
Priests  and  Elders  in  proportion.  With  means  thus  obtained 
he  purchased  one-half  of  the  island  of  Lanai,  where  he  gath- 
ered the  Saints  and  all  for  his  own  aggrandizement. 

Fearing  they  might  be  deceived,  some  eight  of  the  Elders  • 
wrote  to  brethren  in  Utah  who  had  labored  many  years  among 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  273 

them.  They  stated  some  of  the  foots  concerning  Mr.  Gibson's 
course,  and  asked  advice.  This  communication  was  translated 
and  submitted  to  President  Young.  The  First  Presidency 
<lecided  that  Apostles  Ezra  T.  Benson  and  Lorenzo  Snow  should 
visit  the  islands,  and  that  Elders  Joseph  F.  Smith,  Alma 
Smith  and  William  W.  ClufF  should  accompany  them. 

From  Lorenzo's  journal:  "We  took  stage  at  Salt  Lake 
City,  about  the  1st  of  March,  1864,  for  San  Francisco,  Califor- 
nia. Some  interesting  incidents  occurred  during  our  over- 
land trip  to  California,  that  seemed  to  us  at  the  time  rather 
interesting  or,  at  least,  a  little  exciting.  It  is  true,  so  far  as 
the  tremendous  jolting  was  concerned,  we  had  decidedly  the ' 
advantage  of  Horace  Greeley  in  his  ludicrous  lone  stage-ride 
oYQY  the  same  road,  inasmuch  as  five  of  us  could  maintain  a 
better  balance  than  a  lone  man.  At  any  rate,  on  the  roughest 
[)ortions  of  the  route,  we  partially  succeeded  in  keeping  our 
heads  clear  from  the  top  of  the  stage,. which,  as  per  report,  lie 
failed  in  doing. 

On  arriving  at  a  small  mining  town  one  Sunday  morning 
about  sunrise,  our  stage-man  drove  to  the  post  office  to 
exchange  mail  bags;  just  then  a  negro  rushed  out  of  a  saloon 
directly  in  front  of  our  horses,  and  had  barely  crossed  the 
street,  when  a  white-man  in  his  shirt-sleeves  hurried  out  of  the 
door  frOm  whence  the  negro  came,  with  revolver  in  hand,  and 
fired  several  shots  in  the  direction  in  which  the  negro  was  run- 
ning. We  saw  him  foil,  and  as  his  antagonist  absconded,  curi- 
osity prompted  us  to  follow  and  ascertain  the  condition  of  his 
victim.  He  lay  upon  the  ground  groaning  and  writhing  in 
agony.  He  pointed  to  places  on  his  body  where  the  bullets 
struck  him,  but  just  then,  the  stage  Avas  ready  to  start,  and  we 
left  the  unfortunate  fellow  to  his  fate. 

At  another  time,  having  stopped  to  exchange  horses  just 
as  night  was  setting  in,  one  of  our  company  remarked  that  our 
new  driver  had  quite  the  air  and  appearance  of  an  intelligent 
gentleman,  and  we  soon  discovered  that  he  possessed  a  won- 


274  bioCtKAPhy  and 

derfiil  musical  talent,  in  the  exercise  of  which  he  elicited  our 
surprise  and  admiration.  It  really  seemed  to  me  that  a 
sweeter,  a  more  pathetic  or  melodious  voice  I  had  never  heard. 
It  is  quite  possible  that  the  stillness  of  night  and  the  wild 
scenery  of  nature  around  us  had  a  tendenc}^  to  enhance  the 
effect  and  increase  our  appreciation  of  melodious  accents; 
whatever  it  might  be,  I  was  charmed,  delighted,  and  felt  that 
I  could  embrace  that  man  and  call  him  brother. 

Whether  the  causes  of  these  variations  exist  originally  in 
their  organizations,  or  are  the  result  of  a  life  training,  may  be 
a  subject  for  philosophical  discussion,  but  facts  definitel}^  prove 
that  some  people  are  made  u])  of  opposite  elements,  the  proof 
■of  which  one  may  visibl}^  notice  by  waiting  and  observing,  as 
in  the  case  noAV  instanced. 

A  sudden  lurch  of  the  coach,  which  was  occasioned  by  a 
miss-step  or  awkward  movement  of  the  horses,  wrought  a  sud- 
den, marvelous  change  in  our  entertainer,  and  instantaneously 
closed  our  animating  entertainment,  while  a  volley  of  oaths 
and  the  most  horrid  blasphemies  succeeded.  As  he  poured 
forth  his  disgusting  and  heart-sickening  proftinity,  he  most 
furiously  lashed  the  innocent  horses. 

At  this  time  *we  were  just  commencing  the  descent  of  a 
mountain  some  miles  in  length;  it  was  quite  dark,  the  road 
rough  and  rocky,  and  it  may  be  readily  imagined  that  our 
prospects  were  not  the  most  inviting.  Our  coach  swayed  fear- 
fully— the  wheels  ever  and  anon  striking  fire  as  they  whirled 
over  the  rocks,  with  a  double  span  of  horses  uj^on  a  keen  run, 
tossing  us  up  and  down,  giving  us  a  few  hard  strokes  of  the 
head  against  the  cover  of  the  coach. 

At  length  Elder  Benson,  in  a  tremulous  yet  powerful 
voice,  demanded  of  the  driver  to  moderate  his  speed,  which 
was  responded  to  by  an  increased  and  more  furious  lashing  of 
tlie  foaming,  panting  steeds;  thus,  and  more,  with  a  drunken 
coachman  (as^  we  afterwards  learned),  we  tore  along  down  the 
mountain,  every   moment   in  jeopardy  of   being   dashed   to 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  »  275 

pieces.  AVlien  at  last  reaching  a  station,  we  were  happily 
relieved  from  this  perilous  adventure.  On  our  return  we 
learned  that  the  inebriate  had  been  discharged. 

But  one  peril  over,  another  comes.  The  most  exciting 
and  dangerous  portion  of  our  overland  route  is  yet  before  us, 
which  we  encountered  in  passing  over  the  Sierra  Nevada 
Mountains.  Many  portions  of  the  road  were  covered  with 
snow  and  ice,  and  ran  a  long  way  close  beside  fearful  ravines, 
hundreds  of  feet  in  depth.  One  sitting  in  the  coach,  by 
inclining  the  head  a  little  one  side,  could  gaze  down  into  the 
vast  depths  below,  conscious  that  the  wheels  of  the  vehicle 
were  often  within  a  few  inches  of  the  terrible  gulf;  conse- 
quentl}^  the  slipping  of  the  wheels,  the  least  blunder  of  a 
horse,  or  a  strap  or  buckle  giving  way,  or  the  least  carelessness 
of  the  driver,  would  plunge  the  whole  outfit  over  the  rocky 
crags  into  the  abyss  below.  The  danger  was  increased  by  the 
ice  and  snow,  and  the  sudden,  abrupt  turns  in  the  road.  When 
we  approached  very  slippery  places,  where  the  road  frequently 
was  barely  of  a  sufficient  width  for  the  coach  to  pass  between 
the  high  sharp  rocks  on  one  side  and  the  frightful  chasm  on 
the  other,  the  driver,  in  guarding  against  catastrophes,  would 
put  his  two  spans  on  their  utmost  speed. 

Hour  after  hour,  as  we  thus  moved  on,  particular  points 
in  the  road  were  pointed  out  to  us,  where  coaches  had  whirled 
down  precipices,  and  every  occupant  had  been  killed.  These 
nerve-stirring 'recitals  caused  us  more  seriously  to  realize  the 
gravity  of  our  situation  and  our  dependence  on  God  for  the 
preservation  of  our  lives;  and  we  truly  felt  grateful  for  our 
deliverance,  and  breathing  more  freely,  felt  our  pulses  restored 
to  their  normal  state  as  we  dismounted  from  the  coach  at  the 
western  base  of  the  Sierra  Nevada  Mountains. 

On  our  arrival  in  San  Francisco  we  were  kindly  enter- 
tained by  Elder  Eveleth,  whose  hospitable  house  was  our  home 
during  our  short  stay,  while  making  arrangements  for  our 
passage  by  steamer  for  the  point  of  our  destination.     Brother 


276  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

Eveleth's  kindness  and  hospitality  to  the  latter  day  mission- 
aries traveling  to  and  from  Salt  Lake  is  proverbial;  and 
although  called  to  a  higher  and  broader  sphere,  he  lives  in  the 
grateful,  affectionate  remembrance  of  those  who  knew  him. 

The  following  is  from  the  narrative  of  Elder  AV.  W.  Cluf!': 
We  arrived  at  Honolulu,  the  capital  of  the  islands,  about  the 
27th  of  March,  1864.  On  the  29th  we  sailed  for  Lahaina,  on 
the  schooner  Nettie  Merrill,  Captain  Fisher,  for  the  island  of 
Maui,  a  distance  of  about  ninety  miles  from  Honolulu.  On 
the  morning  of  tlie  31st  of  March,  we  came  to  anchor  about 
one  mile  from  the  mouth  of  the  little  harbor  of  Lahaina. 

Apostles  Ezra  T.  Benson,  Lorenzo  Snow,  Brother  Alma  L. 
Smith,  and  myself,  got  into  the  small  boat  to  go  on  shore."- 
Brother  Joseph  F.  Smith,  as  he  afterwards  stated,  had  some 
misgivings  about  going  in  that  boat,  but  the  manifestation  was 
not  sufficiently  strong  to  indicate  any  general  accident.  He' 
preferred  to  remain  on  board  the 'vessel  until  the  boat 
returned.  The  boat  started  for  the  shore.  It  contained  some 
barrels  and  boxes,  the  captain,  a  white  man,  two  or  three 
native  passengers,  and  the  boat's  crew,  who  were  also  natives. 

The  entrance  to  the  harbor  is  a  very  narrow  passage 
l)etween  coral  reefs,  and  when  the  sea^  is  rough,  it  is  very 
dangerous,  on  account  of  the  breakers.  Where  the  vessel 
Ui}',  the  sea  was  not  rough,  but  only  presented  the  appearance 
of  heavy  swells  rolling  to  the  shore. 

As  we  approached  the  reef  it  was  evident  to  me  that  the 
surf  was  running  higher  than  we  anticipated.  I  called  the 
captain's  attention  to  the  fact.  We  were  running  quartering 
across  the  waves,  and  I  suggested  that  we  change  our  course  so 
as  to  run  at  right  angles  with  them.  He  replied  that  he  did 
not  think  tlftn-e  was  any  danger,  and  our  course  was  not 
changed.  We  went  but  little  farther,  when  a  heavy  swell 
struck  the  boat  and  carried  us  before  it  about  fifty  yards. 
A\'hen  the  swell  passed  it  left  us  in  a  trough  between  two  huge 
waves.     It  was  too  late  to  retrieve  our  error,  and  we  must  run 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  277 

our  chances.  AMien  the  second  swell  struck  the  boat,  it  raised 
the  stern  so  high  that  the  steersman's  oar  was  out  of  the 
water,  and  he  lost  control  of  the  boat.  It  rode  on  the  swell  a 
short  distance  and  swung  around  just  as  the  wave  began  to 
break  up.  We  were  almost  instantly  capsized  into  the  dash- 
ing, foaming  sea. 

1  felt  no  concern  for  myself  about  drowning,  for  while 
on  my  former  mission  I  had  learned  to  swim  and  sport  in  the 
surf  of  those  shores. 

The  last  I  remember  of  Brother  Snow,  as  the  boat  was 
going  over,  I  saw  him  seize  the  upper  edge  of  it  with  both 
hands.  Fearing  that  the  upper  edge  of  the  boat,  or  the 
barrels,  might  hit  and  injure  me  as  the  boat  was  going  over,  I 
plunged  head  foremost  into  the  water.  After  swimming  a 
short  distance,  I  came  to  the  surface  without  being  strangled 
or  injured. 

The  boat  was  bottom  upwards,  and  barrels,  hats  -and 
umbrellas  were  floating  in  every  direction.  I  swam  to  the 
boat  and  as  there  was  nothing  to  cling  to  on  the  bottom,  I 
reached  under  and  seized  the  edge  of  it. 

About  the  same  time  Brother  Benson  came  up  near  me 
and  readily  got  hold  of  the  boat.  Brother  Alma  L.  Smith 
came  up  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  boat  from  Brother  Benson 
and  myself.  He  was  considerably  strangled,  but  succeeded  in 
securing  a  hold  on  the  boat. 

A  short  time  afterwards  the  captain  was  discovered,  about 
fifty  yards  from  us.  Two  sailors,  one  on  each  side,  succeeded 
in  keeping  him  on  the  surface,  although  life  was  apparently 
extinct. 

Nothing  yet  had  been  seen  of  Brother  Snow,  although  the 
natives  had  been  swimming  and  diving  in  every  direction  in 
search  of  him.  We  were  only  about  one-fourth  of  a  mile 
from  shore.  The  people,  as  soon  as  .they  discovered  our 
circumstances,  manned  a  life  boat  and  hurried  to  the  rescue. 
We  M^ere  taken  into  the  boat,  when  the  crew  wanted  to  row  for 


278  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

the  shore,  and  pick  up  the  captain  b}'  the  way.  We  told  them 
that  one  of  our  friends  was  j^et  missing,  and  we  did  not  want 
to  leave.  We  discovered  that  a  second  boat  had  left  the  shore 
and  could  reach  the  caj)tain  as  soon  as  the  one  we  were  -in. 
Seeing  this,  the  crew  of  our  boat  consented  to  remain  and 
assist  us. 

The  cfiptain  was  taken  ashore,  and  by  working  over  him 
sometime  was  brought  to  life.  Probably  his  life  would  not 
have  been  much  endangered  but  for  a  sack  of  four  or  five 
hundred  silver  dollars  which  he  held  in  his  hand,  the  weight 
of  which  took  him  at  once  to  the  bottom.  The  natives  dove 
and  brought  him  up,  still  clinging  to  the  sack.  When  his 
vitality  was'restored,  the  first  thing  he  inquired  about  was  the 
mone}^ ;  intimating  to  the  natives,  with  j)eculiar  emphasis,  that 
it  would  not  have  been  healthy  for  them  to  have  lost  it. 

Brother  Snow  had  not  yet  been  discovered,  and  the 
anxiety  was  intense.  The  natives  were,  evidently,  doing  all  in 
their  power. 

Finally,  one  of  them,  in  edging  himself  around  the 
capsized  boat,  must  have  felt  Brother  Snow  with  his  feet  and 
pulled  him,  at  least,  partly  from  under  it,  as  the  first  I  saw  of 
Brother  Snow  was  his]jhair  floating  upon  the  water  around  one 
end  of  the  capsized  boat.  As  soon  as  we  got  him  into  our 
boat,  we  told  the  boatmen  to  pull  for  the  shore  with  all 
possible  speed.  His  body  was  stiff,  and  life  apparently 
extinct. 

Brother  A.  L.  Smith  and  I  were  sitting  side  by  side.  We 
laid  Brother  Snow  across  our  laps,  and,  on  the  Avay  to  shore, 
we  quietly  administered  to  him  and  asked  the  Lord  to  spare 
his  life,  that  he  might  return  to  his  family  and  home. 

On  reaching  the  shore,  we  carried  him  a  little  way  to 
some  large  empty  barrels  that  were  lying  on  the  sandy  beach. 
We  laid  him  face  downwards  on  one  of  them,  and  rolled  him 
back  and  forth  until  we  succeeded  in  getting  the  water  he  had 
swallowed  out  of  him. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  279 

During  this  time  a  niunber  of  persons  aime  down  from 
the  town;  among  them  was  Mr.  E.  P.  Adams,  a  merchant. 
All  were  willing  to  do  what  they  could.'  We  washed  Brother 
Snow's  face  with  camplior,  furnished  by  Mr.  Adams.  We  did 
not  only  wliat  was  customary  in  such  cases,  but  also  what  tlie 
Spirit  seemed  to  whisper  to.,us. 

After  working  over  him  for  some  time,  witliout  any  indi- 
cations of  returning  life,  the  by-standers  said  tliat  nothing 
more  could  be  done  for  him.  But  we  did  not  feel  like  giving 
him  up,  and  still  prayed  and  worked  over  him,  with  an 
assurance  that  the  Lord  would  hear  and  answer  our  prayers. 

Finally  we  were  impressed  to  place  our  mouth  over  his 
and  make  an  ettbrt  to  inflate  his  lungs,  alternately  blowing  in 
and  drawing  out  the  air,  imitating,  as  far  as  possible,  the 
natural  process  of  breathing.  This  we  persevered  in  until  we 
succeeded  in  inflating  his  lungs.  After  a  little,  we  perceived 
very  faint  indications  of  returning  life.  A  slight  wink  of  the 
eye,  which,  until  then,  had  been  open  and  death-like,  and  a 
very  faint  rattle  in  the  throat,  were  the  first  S3anptoms  of  return- 
ing vitality.  These  grew  more  and  more  distinct,  until  con- 
sciousness was  fully  restored. 

When  this  result  was  reached,  it  must  have  been  fully  one 
hour  after  the  upsetting  of  the  boat.  A  Portuguese  man, 
living  in  Lahaina,  who,  from  the  first,  rendered  us  much 
assistance,  invited  us  to  take  Brother  Snow  to  his  house. 
Tlierc  being  no  Saints  in  the  place,  we  gladly  accepted  his 
kind  offer.  Every  possible  attention  was  given  for  Brother 
Snow's  comfort.  * 

We  will  here  append  my  brother's  account  of  the  upsetting 
of  the  boat,  and  what  he  can  recollect  of  the  sensations  of  a 
man  drowning  and  afterwards  coming  to  life. 

As  we  were  moving  along,  probably  more  than  a  quarter 
of  a  mile  from  where  we  expected  to  land,  my  attention  was 
suddenly  arrested  by  Captain  Fisher  calling  to  the  oarsmen  in 
a  voice  which  denoted  some  alarm,  "Hurry  up,  hurry  up!"     I 


280  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

immediately  discovered  the  cause  of  alarm.  A  short  distance 
behind  us,  I  saw  an  immense  surf,  thirty  or  forty  feet  high, 
rushing  towards  us  swifter  than  a  race  horse.  We  had  scarcely 
a  moment  for  reflection  before  the  huge  mass  was* upon  us.  In 
an  instant  our  boat,  with  its  contents,  as  though  it  were  a 
feather,  was  hurled  into  a  gulf  of  briny  waters,  and  all  was 
under  this  rolling,  seething  mountain  w^ave.  It  took  me  by 
surprise.  I  think,  however,  that  I  comprehended  the  situation 
— in  the  midst  of  turbulent  waves — a  quarter  of  a  mile  from 
the  shore,  without  much  probability  of  human  aid. 

I  felt  confident,  however,  there  would  be  some  way  of 
escape;  that  the  Lord  would  provide  the  means,  for  it  w^as  not 
possible  that  my  life  and  mission  were  thus  to  terminate.  This 
reliance  on  the  Lord  banished  fear,  and  inspired  nie  up  to  the 
last  moment  of  consciousness.  In  such  extreme  cases  of  excite- 
ment, we  seem  to  live  hours  in  a  minute,  and  a  volume  of 
thoughts  crowd  themselves  into  one  single  moment.  It  was  so 
with  me  in  that  perilous  scene. 

Having  been  somewhat  subject  to  faint,  I  think  that  after 
a  few  moments  in  the  water  I  must  have  fainted,  a^  I  did  not 
suffer  the  pain  common  in  the  experience  of  drowning  persons. 
I  had  been  in  the  .water  only  a  few  moments,  until  I  lost 
consciousness.  The  first  I  knew  afterwards,  I  was  on  shore, 
receiving  the  kind  and  tender  attentions  of  my  brethren.  The 
first  recollection  I  have  of  returning  consciousness,  was  that  of 
a  very  small  light — the  smallest  imaginable.  This  soon  disap- 
peared, and  I  was  again  in  total  darkness.  Again  it  appeared 
much  larger  than  before,  then  sank  away  and  left  me,  as  before, 
in  forgetfulness.  Thus  it  continued  to  come  and  go,  until, 
finally,  I  recognized,  as  I  thought,  persons  whispering,  and 
soon  after,  I  asked  in  a  feeble  whisper,  "What  is  the  matter?" 
I  immediately  recognized  the  voice  of  Elder  Cluff,  as  he 
replied,  "You  have  been  drowned;  the  boat  upset  in  the  surf." 
Quick  as  lightning  the  scene  of  our  disaster  flashed  upon  my 
mind.    I  immediately  asked,  "Are  you  brethren  all  safe?"   The 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  281 

emotion  that  was  awakened  in  my  l)osom  by  the  answer  of 
Elder  Cluff',  will  remain  with  me  as  long  as  life  continues: 
"Brother  Snow,  we  are  all  safe."  I  rapidly  recovered,  and  very 
soon  was  able  to  walk  and  accompany  the  brethren  to  our 
lodgings.     Brother  Cluff  resumes  the  narrative  : 

As  soon  as  Brother  Sno,w  was  out  of  danger,  it  occurred 
to  me  that  1  had  better  return  to  the  vessel.  As  I  reached  the 
deck  by  the  rope  ladder  over  its  side,  I  saw  at  a  glance  that 
Brother  Smith  was  under  great  anxiety  of  mind.  We  were 
both  under  an  intensity  of  feeling  which  men  usually  experi- 
ence only  a  few  times  in  their  lives.  Brother  Smith  had  been 
informed  by  a  native  that  the  captain  and  an  elderly  white 
man  w^ere  drowned.  The  latter  he  supposed  to  be  Brother 
Benson,  hence  his  great  anxiety.  My  own  nervous  system  was 
strung  up  to  an  extreme  tension  by  tlie  events  of  the  past  two 
hours.  When  I  told  Brother  Smith  that  all  were  safe,  the 
sudden  revulsion  of  feeling  almost  overcame  him.  We  rejoiced 
together  that  through  a  merciful  Providence,  and  the  faith  that 
had  been  bestowed  upon  us,  we  were  all  alive. 


CHAPTER  XXXVI r. 

Mission  to  tlie  Sandwich  Islands  concluded. — Journey  to  Lanai. — Mr.  Gib- 
son.— Pagan  superstitions. — Adopted  by  Miss  Gibson. — Mr.  Gibson  rev- 
erenced by  the  natives. — His  impudence. — Elder  J.  F.  Smith's  reply. — 
Elder  Snow's  prophecy. — Gibson  cut  oflt"  from  Church. — Prophecy  ful- 
filled.— Sermon  on  the  ship. — An  earthquake. — Return  home. — Inter- 
view with  President  Young. 

^N  the  second  of  April  Brother  Snow  had  so  far  recov- 
ered his  strength  that  it  was  thought  best  to  pursue 
our  journey.  We  hired  some  natives  to  take  us  in  an 
open  boat  ac^'oss  the  channel,  sixteen  miles,  to  Lanai.  We 
arrived  at  the  landing  place,  three  miles  from  the  village,  just 


282 


BIOGRAPHY    AXD 


at  dark.  We  sent  a  messenger  to  Mr.  Gibson,  with  the 
request  that  he  would  send  down  some  saddle  horses  for  us  to 
ride  up  in  the  morning. 

Early  the  following  morning,  April  3d,  the  horses  were 
ready  for  us.  An  hour's  ride  over  a  rough,  rocky  road, 
brought  us  to  a  settlement;  our  reception  by  Mr.  Gibson  and 
most  of  the  native  Saints  was  cool  and  very  formal.  Many 
improvements  had  been  made  since  our  last  visit  that  were 
praiseworthy  and  reflected  great  credit  on  Mr.  Gibson. 

After  breakfast,  Apostles  Benson  and  Snow  engaged  in 
conversation  with  Mr.  Gibson  on  tlie  affiiirs  of  the  mission. 
That  day  and  the  following  were  principally  spent  in  laboring 
with  Mr.  Gibson  and  the  native  Elders,  to  get  them,  if  possi- 
ble, to  see  the  condition  they  were  in.  During  this  time, 
Brothers  Joseph  F.  Smith,  Alma  L,  Smith  and  myself  took  a 
ride  around  the  valley,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Gibson's  daughter 
as  our  guide. 

About  one  half  mile  from  Mr.  Gibson's  residence  was  a 
large  rock,  the  top  several  feet  above  the  ground.  Mr.  Gibson 
had  a  chamber  cut  into  this  rock,  in  which  he  had  deposited 
a  Book  of  Mormon  and  other  things,  and  called  it  the  corner 
stone  of  a  great  temple,  which  would  be  erected  there.  A 
frame  work  of  poles  had  been  constructed,  in  a  circular  form, 
around  this  rock,  and  this  was  covered  with  brush. 

Mr.  Gibson,  by  appealing  to  the  pagan  superstitions  of 
the  natives,  made  them  believe  that  this  spot  was  sacred,  and 
if  any  person  touched  it  he  would  be  struck  dead.  So  much 
faith  had  the  daughter  of  Mr.  Gibson  in  the  teachings  of  her 
father,  that  she  related,  apparently  in  good  faith,  the  circum- 
stance of  a  hen  flying  upon  the  booth  and  immediately  fall- 
ing down  dead. 

Notwithstanding  the  protest  of  Miss  Gibson,  that  it  was 
very  dangerous  to  do  so,  we  went  inside  of  the  brush  struc- 
ture and  examined  the  rock  and  came  out  unharmed. 

We  were  further   informed    that   Mr.  Gibson  had   sue- 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  283 

ceeded  in  surrounding  his  own  person  and  residence  with 
such  a  halo  of  sacredness  in  the  minds  of  the  natives,  that 
they  always  entered  his  house  on  their  hands  and  knees. 

This  was  repeated  on  other  occasions.  It  was  the  old 
customary  way  in  which  the  natives  had  been  in  the  habit 
of  paying  their  respects  to  their  kings,  and  the  custom  had 
been  revived  by  Mr.  Gibson  in  order  to  increase  his  personal 
prestige. 

We  had  previously  learned  that  the  Saints  would  assem- 
ble in  conference  on  the  sixth  of  April.  At  ten  o'clock  a.  m., 
they  had  assembled  in  the  meeting  house.  We  all  started  to 
go  in,  when  Mr.  Gibson  made  some  excuse  for  returning  to  his 
house.  We  went  in  and  took  our  seats  on  the  stand.  The 
house  was  well  filled.  Jn  a  few  minutes  Mr.  Gibson  made  his 
appearance.  As  soon  as  he  entered  the  door,  the  entire  con- 
gregation instantly  arose  to  their  feet  and  remained  standing 
until  he  was  seated  on  the  stand.  The  execution  of  this  act 
of  reverence  evinced  long  and  careful  training. 

Mr.  Gibson  had  doubtless  delayed  his  entrance  to  make 
a  fitting  opportunity  for  this  exhibition.  He  entirely  ignored 
the  presence  of  the  Apostles,  and,  after  the  people  were  seated, 
arose  and  gave  out  the  opening  hymn.  This  act  ga\e  evi- 
dence at  once  that  he  had  no  proper  idea  of  the  organization 
and  authority  of  the  Priesthood.  Seeing  this,  President  Ben- 
son called  on  me  to  pray. 

Without  giving  any  time  for  consultation,  as  soon  as  the 
second  hymn  was  sung,  Mr.  Gibson  arose  to  his  feet  and  com- 
menced to  address  the  congregation,  in  substance,  as  follows: 
"  My  dear  red-skinned  brethren,  sisters  and  friends.  I  pre- 
sume you  are  all  wondering  and  anxious  to  know  why  these 
strangers  have  come  so  suddenly  among  us,  without  giving  us 
any  notice  of  their  coming.  I, will  assure  you  of  one  thing, 
my  red-skinned  friends,  when  I  find  out,  I  will  be  sure  to  let 
you  know,  for  I  am  your  father,  and  will  protect  you  in  your 
rights.     These  strangers  may  say  they  are  your  friends;  but 


284  BIOGRAPHY    AXD 

let  me  remind  you  how,  when  they  lived  here,  years  ago,  they 
lived  upon  your  scanty  substance.  Did  they  make  any  such 
improvements  as  you  see  I  have  made?  Did  I  not  come  here 
and  find  you  without  a  father,  poor  and  discouraged?  Did 
I  not  gather  you  together  here,  and  make  all  these  improve- 
ments that  you  to-day  enjoy?  Now  you,  my  red-skinned 
friends,  must  decide  who  your  friend  and  father  is,  whether  it 
is  these  strangers  or  I  who  have  done  so  much  for  you." 

When  he  took  his  seat,  President  Benson  requested 
Brother  Joseph  F.  Smith  to  talk,  rather  intimating  that  it  was 
desirable  to  speak  on  general  principles,  and  that  he  need  not 
feel  bound  to  notice  all  that  Mr.  Gibson  had  said. 

It  seemed  impossible  for  any  man  to  speak  with  greater 
power  and  demonstration  of  the  Spirit.  He  referred  the 
Saints  to  the  labors  of  Brother  George  Q.  Cannon  and  the 
first  Elders  who  brought  them  the  Gospel.  He  reminded 
them  of  facts  with  which  the  older  members  were  well 
acquainted — the  great  disadvantage  the  Elders  labored  under, 
and  the  privations  they  suffered  in  first  preaching  the  Gospel 
on  the  islands.  How  they  slept  in  their  miserable  huts  and 
lived  as  they  lived ;  how  they  traveled  on  foot  in  storms  and 
in  bad  weather,  from  village  to  village,  and  from  house  to 
house,  exposing  health  and  life.  How  they  went  destitute  of 
clothing,  and  what  they  had  been  in  the  habit  of  considering 
the  necessaries  of  life,  to  bring  to  them  the  blessings  of  the 
Gospel,  without  money  and  without  price. 

He  asked  by  what  right  Mr.  Gibson  called  himself  the 
father  of  the  people,  and  the  Elders  who  faithfully  labored  to 
establish  them  in  the  Gospel,  strangers. 

The  spirit  and  power  that  accompanied  Brotlier  Smith's 
remarks  astonished  the  Saints  and  opened  their  eyes.  They 
began  to  see  how  they  had  been  imposed  upon.  Every  word 
he  spoke  found  a  response  in  their  hearts,  as  was  plainly 
manifest  by  their  eager  looks  and  animated  countenances. 

There  was  another  meeting  in  the  afternoon,  in  which 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  285 

Apostles    Benson    and    Snow    addressed    the   Saints.      The 
remarks  were  interpreted  by  Elder  Joseph  F.  Smith. 

On  the  seventh,  there  was  a  meeting  in  the  forenoon.  A 
Priesthood  meeting  was  appointed  for  the  evening,  and  the 
conference  adjourned  sine  die. 

The  meeting  of  ,the  Priesthood  in  the  evening  was  well 
attended,  as  it  was  understood  that  Mr.  Gibson's  course  would 
be  investigated.  The  complaints  that  were  made  by  the 
native  Elders,  in  the  communication  that  led  to  our  present 
mission,  were  read,  and  Mr.  Gibson  was  called  on  to  make 
answer  to  the  charges. 

In  addition  to  nearly  a  repetition  of  his  harangue  at  the 
meeting  on  the  day  previous,  his  reply  consisted  of  a  bom- 
bastic display  of  some  letters  of  appointment  and  recom- 
mendations from  President  Young,  to  which  he  attached 
large  seals,  bedecked  with  a  variety  of  colored  ribbons,  to 
give  them  an  air  of  importance  and  official  significance,  in  the 
eyes  of  the  unsophisticated  natives.  These  papers  lie  held  up 
before  the  people,  and,  pointing  to  them,  said,  with  great 
emphasis,  "Here  is  my  authority,  which  I  received  direct 
from  President  Brigham  Young.  I  don't  hold  myself 
accountable  to  these  men!"  meaning  the  Apostles  and  those 
who  come  with  them.  Had  there  been  no  other  proof  of  the 
wrong  course  of  Mr.  Gibson,  that  remark  was  sufficient  to 
satisfy  the  brethren  what  their  plain  duty  was,  and  they  acted 
promptly  in  the  matter. 

Apostle  E.  T.  Benson  followed  Mr.  Gibson.  He  reviewed 
Mr.  Gibson's  past  course,  and  showed  that,  in  making  merchan- 
dise of  the  offices  of  the  Priesthood,  introducing  the  former 
pagan  superstitions  of  the  people,  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining 
power,  and  his  idea  of  establishing  a  temporal  and  indepen- 
dent kingdom  on  the  Pacific  isles,  were  all  in  antagonism  to 
the  plan  laid  down  in  the  Gospel  for  the  redemption  of  man. 
The  spirit  manifested  by  Mr,  Gibson  proved  that  he  was 
ignorant  of  the  powers  of  the  Priesthood,  or  that  he  ignored 


286  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

them  for  purely  selfish  motives.  What  they  had  seen  and 
heard  since  their  arrival,  proved  that  the  complaints  made  by 
the  native  Elders,  in  their  letters  to  Utah,  were  correct,  as  far 
as  they  went,  but  the  half  had  not  been  tol^i. 

Brother  Benson's  remarks  were  interpreted,  after  which 
it  was  motioned  that  Mr.  Gibson's  course  be  disapproved. 
When  this  was  put  to  a  vote,  all  but  one  of  the  native  Elders 
voted  against  the  motion.  This  showed  that  Mr.  Gibson  still 
retained  a  strong  hold  on  the  minds  of  the  Saints. 

Notwithstanding  this  show  of  strong  opposition,  Brother 
Snow  arose,  and  in  his  remarks  prophesied  that  Mr.  Gibson 
would  see  the  time  that  not  one  of  the  Saints  would  remain 
with  him. 

Brother  J.  F.  Smith  remarked  that  among  the  scores  of 
Elders  who  had  labored  on  the  islands,  none  had  been  so 
utterly  wanting  in  the  spirit  and  power  of  the  Gospel  as  to 
charge  the  Saints  anything  for  conferring  on  them  the 
blessings  of  the  Priesthood,  until  Walter  M.  Gibson  came,  and 
had  the  presumption  to  claim  that  he  had  a  right  to  ordain 
Apostles  and  High  Priests  for  a  price — for  money. 

The  Apostles  informed  Mr.  Gibson  and  the  Saints  that, 
when  they  left  the  islands  for  home.  Elder  Joseph  F.  Smith 
would  be  left  in  charge  of  the  mission.  That  all  those  who 
wished  to  be  considered  in  good  standing  in  the  Church, 
should  leave  Lanai  and  return  to  their  homes  on  the  other 
islands,  where  the  branches  would  be  re-organized  and  set  in 
order  by  the  brethren  who  would  be  left  for  that  purpose. 
The  next  day  we  returned  to  Lahaina,  where  we  held  a  council, 
and  cut  Mr.  Gibson  off  from  the  Church.  We  returned  to 
Honolulu,  and  about  eight  days  after,  Apostles  Snow  and 
Benson  took  passage  on  the  bark  Onward,  for  San  Francisco. 

Brother  Snow's  prophecy  was  literally  fuUilled.  The 
Saints  all  left  Mr.  Gibson,  and  returned  to  their  former  homes, 
as  they  had  been  counseled  to  do.  All  the  plans  of  Mr.  Gibson 
were  completely  frustrated.     He  is  a  prominent  example  of 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  287 

the  nothingness  of  man,  when  he  attempts  to  battle  against 
the  Kingdom  of  God. 

The  following  is  from  Brother  Snow's- journal:  On  our 
return  from  the  Sandwich  Islands,  the  captain  of  the  ship  on 
which  we  sailed,  whom  we  appreciated  as  a  social,  polite, 
matter-of-fact  gentleman,  invited  us  to  deliver  a  "Mormon" 
discourse  on  board,  to  which  we  cheerfully  assented.  On 
Sunday  morning,  the  weather  being  fine,  the  sea  calm,  the 
atmosphere  fresh  and  balmy,  the  stately  ship  moving  grace- 
fully over  the  water,  propelled  by  its  iuM'^ard  force — the 
mystical  power  of  steam — we  notilied  the  captain  that  we 
were  ready  to  respond  to  his  invitation.  Accordingly,  the 
officers,  crew  and  passengers  assembled  on  the  deck, 'inspired 
with  curiosity  to  hear  the  "Mormons."  Brother  Benson 
insisted  on  my  doing  the  preaching,  to  wliich  I  consented,  and 
had  great  liberty  in  explaining  our  faith  and  the  principles  of 
the  everlasting  Gospel.  Although  I  may  not  have  convinced 
any  of  them  of  the  truth  and  fulness  of  the  Gospel,  and  of 
its  present  existence  on  the  earth,  they  all  listened  with 
marked  attention  to  my  discourse,  and  all  seemed  pleased  and 
entertd,ined,  with  one  exception,  viz:  a  Presbyterian  clergy- 
man who  was  present  manifesting  great  uneasiness  and  dis- 
pleasure by  dark  expressions  of  countenance  and  various 
contortions  of  his  features  and  body. 

After  a  favorable  voyage  on  the  Pacific,  we  arrived  safely 
in  San  Francisco.  San  Francisco  is  proverbial  for  its  fine  com- 
modious restaurants.  When  in  that  city,  I  partook  of  refresh- 
ments in  one  which  has  the  reputation  of  seating  at  once  one 
thousand  people.  A  miniature  indoor  railway  was  so  con- 
structed as  to  carry,  in  carriages,  dishes  of  food  and  empty 
dishes,  forward  and  back,  all  around  this  i-mmense  hall.  The 
noise  and  clatter  produced  by  this  operation  is  not  particularly 
soothing  and  musical  to  a  delicate  and  refined  ear,  and  more 
especially  not  very  much  so  to  a  highly  sensitive  nervous 
organization. 


288  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

I  had,  in  a  few  instances  in  my  life,  experienced  the  sen- 
sation produced  by  slight  earthquakes,  but  not  of  those  of  any 
considerable  magnitude.  One  day  in  San  Francisco,  while 
sitting  at  the  table,  enjoying  the  good  things  provided  in  one 
of  these  magnificent  halls  of  entertainment,  all  of  a  sudden 
a  very  singular  sensation  came  over  me,  for  which  I  could  not 
decipher  the  cause.  At  the  same  moment  I  imagined  a 
heaving  or  rocking  motion  of  the  floor,  as  if  the  foundation 
was  giving  way.  Immediately  the  people  arose  from  the 
tables  and  rushed  to  the  door.  Not  comprehending  the  cause 
of  the  sudden  excitement  and  confusion,  I  arose  to  follow  the 
excited  multitude,  still  ignorant  of  what  was  up,  and,  of 
course,  anxious  to  learn.  Approaching  the  gentleman  who 
stood  still  in  his  usual  place  to  receive  pay  from  his  custom- 
ers, I  thought  he  appeared  to  be  vexed.  Passing  him  my 
change,  I  begged  him  lo  explain  to  me  the  cause  of  the  abrupt 
evacuation.  "An  earthquake!"  he  ejaculated.  And  as  I  was 
the  only  customer  remaining,  I  attributed  his  vexation  to  the 
fact  that  the  multitude  rushed  out  minus  paying  their  bills. 
But  the  earthquake  proved  to  be  of  destructive  magnitude — 
sufficiently  so  to  satisfy  my  curiosity.  Much  injury  was  done, 
not  only  to  the  restaurant  so  suddenly  vacated,  but  to  many 
other  buildings. 

The  president  of  the  Western  Telegraph  Company 
procured  for  Elder  Benson  and  myself,  and  for  our  baggage, 
a  free  pass  through  to  Salt  Lake  City;  for  which  unsolicited 
favor  we  felt  very  grateful. 

I  was  very  favorably  impressed  with  the  wonderful 
beauty,  the  lovely  scenery  and  magnificent  foliage  which  I 
saw,  and  the  sweet,  balmy,  healthful  air  I  experienced  while 
in  Honolulu.  But  -my  attention  and  admiration  were  more 
deeply  and  more  interestedly  attracted  toward  the  people  of 
that  city  of  the  isles,  and  those  of  the  adjacent  islands — I 
mean  those  who  were  members  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter-day  Saints.     Their  fidelity  and  faith  in  the  Gospel, 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  289 

their  childlike  simplicity  and  warm  affection  for  their  teachers, 
impressed  me  with  a  great  interest  and  love  for  them.  In 
fact,  so  much  that  on  my  return  to  Salt  Lake,  in  a  prolonged 
conversation  with  President  Young,  I  plead  with  him,  by  the 
deepest  and  strongest  feelings  of  my  heart,  not  to  slacken  his 
interest,  nor  withhold  from  continuing  his  former  generous 
and  benevolent  plans  in  relation  to  that  field  of  missionary 
labor.  I  told  him  that  if  I  were  twenty  years  younger,  and 
should  the  Presidency  think  proper  to  invest  me  with  the 
privilege  of  selecting  the  field  for  my  missionary  work  to 
continue  for  twenty  years,  I  would  prefer  to  spend  those 
years  among  the  good,  simple,  warm-hearted  natives  of  those 
islands, 

I  was  prompted  to  say  this  and  more,  in  consequence  of 
fearing,  from  some  remarks  of  his  during  the  conversation, 
that  he  felt  inclined  through  discouragement  arising  from 
the  difficulties  at  this  time  affecting  that  mission,  to  doubt 
the  propriety  of  applying  time,  means  and  missionary  labor 
in  that  direction,  as  formerly. 

Subsequent  history  proves  my  brother  Lorenzo's  fears, 
relative  to  the  Sandwich  Islands,  groundless,  as  will  be  seen 
by  a  letter  which  will  be  compiled  in  this  work,  written  by  a 
son-in-law,  who,  with  his  family,  is  now  on  a  mission  to  those 
isles  of  the  sea. 


21 


290  BIOGRAPHY    AND 


CHAPTER   XXXVIII. 

Lorenzo's  gigantic  movement. — In  accordance  with  President  Young's  sug- 
gestion.— A  social  monument. — To  be  perpetuated. — Letter  to  Bishop 
Lunt. — Mercantile  and  Manufacturing  Association. — Eflfort  requisite. — 
First,  Merchandise. —  Second,  Tannery. — Third,  Woolen  Factory. — 
Fourth,  Dairy. — Fifth,  a  Horn  Stock  Herd. — Agricultural  Department. — 
Hat  Factory. — Between  thirty  and  forty  industrial  branches. — Furnigh 
employment  for  all. — Form  of  checks. — Labor  received  for  capital  stock. 
— Organization  of  the  Association. — Directors. — Council. 

'HE  great   work,   designed   to   bring  into   exercise   the 
gigantic   powers,    and   exhibit    Lorenzo   in   a    higher 
sphere  of  practical  engineering  as  an  organizer,  states- 
man and  financier,  was  yet  to  come. 

Prompt  to  the  suggestion  of  President  Brigham  Young, 
in  an  order  designed  to  firmly  cement  the  bonds  of  union 
among  the  Latter-day  Saints,  thereby  laying  a  foundation  for 
mutual  self  support  and  independence,  through  a  combina- 
tion of  temporal  and  spiritual  interests,  founded  on  a  co-op- 
erative basis,  Hercules-like,  Lorenzo  put  his  shoulder  to,  the 
wheel,  and,  although  he  saw  at  a  glance  th§  magnitude  of  the 
undertaking,  that  it  required  almost  superhuman  skill  and 
the  labor  of  years,  with  him  duty  was  the  watchword,  and 
success  the  ultimatum.  Results  have  shown  that  no  ditficul- 
ties  were  too  great  for  him  to  encounter,  and  no  achievement 
too  ponderous  for  his  grasp. 

Generations  hence,  when  its  illustrious  founder  shall  be 
sleeping  with  the  fathers,  Brigham  City  will  be  an  unique, 
interesting  subject  for  the  study  of  the  sociologist,  and  the 
review  of  the  historian.  It  will  stand  as  an  example  of  a  city 
that  grew  up  on  a  pure  co-operative  plan;  it  will  prove  that 
social  commonwealths  are  possible;    and  it  will  historically 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  291 

perpetuate  to  the  Latter-day  Saints  themselves  the  order  that 
the  Prophet  Joseph  revealed  as  the  basis  of  a  millennial 
society.  Truly  is  Brigham  City  a  great  social  monument  of 
the  age.  Its  venerable  founder  is  worthy  of  immortality  for 
the  social  problems  he  has  solved  for  our  latter  day  Zion;  and 
the  people  who  have  so  nobly  wrought  with  him  are  worthy 
of  remembrance  in  the  pages  of  history. 

In  the  following  letters  the  reader  will  find  a  condensed 
history  of  the  United  Order  of  Brigham  City,  which  shows 
the  work  of  great  inventive  skill,  the  power  and  strength  of 
union  and  concert,  combined  with  unabated  perseverance  and 
unwavering  faith  in  God. 

Notwithstanding  a  series  of  calamities  have,  for  a  time, 
partly  suspended  the  combined  operations  of  this  model 
system  of  co-operation,  the  very  satisfactory  point  to  which  it 
has  attained,  and  the  beneficial  results  of  the  workings  of  the 
combination,  are  proof  of  the  practicability  of  its  success. 

Beigitam  City,  October,  1876. 
Bishop  Lunt,  Cedar  City: 

In  accordance  with  your  request,  I  send  you  the  follow- 
ing brief  account  of  the  rise,  progress  and  present  condition 
of  "Brigham  City  Mercantile  and  Manufacturing  Association." 

We  commenced  over  twelve  years  ago  by  organizing  a 
mercantile  department,  which  consisted  of  four  stockholders, 
myself  included,  with  a  capital  of  about  three  thousand 
dollars.  The  dividends  were  paid  in  store  goods,  amounting, 
usually,  to  about  twenty-five  per  cent,  per  annum. 

As  this  enterprise  prospered,  we  continued  to  receive 
capital  stock,  also  adding  new  names  to  the  list  of  stock- 
holders, until  we  had  a  surplus  of  capital,  or  means,  and  suc- 
ceeded in  uniting  the  interests  of  the  people  and  securing 
their  patronage.  We  resolved,  then,  to  commence  home 
industries  and  receive  our  dividends,  if  any,  in  the  articles 
produce  d. 


292  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

Similar  fears  and  notions  were  entertained  by  the  stock- 
holders when  this  was  proposed  as  you  stated  agitated  the 
minds  of  your  capitalists,  viz:  a  possible  diminution  of 
dividends.  It  required  some  effort  on  the  part  of  our  stock- 
holders to  reconcile  their  feelings  with  a  knowledge  of  their 
duty  and  obligations  as  Elders  of  Israel  and  servants  of  God. 
A  good  spirit,  however,  prevailed,  and  a  desire  to  build  up 
^  the  Kingdom  of  God,  and  work  for  the  interests  of  the  people, 
outweighed  all  selfish  considerations;  hence,  consent  was 
-granted  by  all  the  stockholders  to  establish  home  industries 
and  draw  dividends  in  the  kinds  produced. 

We  erected  a  tannery  building,  two  stories,  45x80,  with 
modern  improvements  and  conveniences,  at  a  cost  of  ^10,000 
(ten  thousand).  Most  of  the  materials,  mason  and  carpenter 
work  were  furnished  as  capital,  stock  by  such  persons  as  were 
able  and  desired  an  interest  in  our  institution. 

The  larger  portion  of  this  work  was  done  in  the  winter 
season,  when  no  other  employment  could  be  had,  one-fourth 
being  paid  in  merchandise  to  such  as  needed.  We  gained,  by 
this  measure,  additional  capital,  as  well  as  twenty  or  thirty 
new  stockholders,  without  encroaching  much  on  any  one's 
property  or  business.  This  tannery  has  been  operated  during 
the  past  nine  years  with  success  and  reasonable  profits,  pro- 
ducing an  excellent  quality  of  leather,  from  $8,000  to  $10,000 
(eight  thousand  to  ten  thousand)  annually.  We  connected 
with  this  branch  of  industry  a  boot  and  shoe  shop;  also,  a 
saddle  and  harness  shop,  drawing  our  dividends  in  the  articles 
manufactured  in  those  departments. 

Our  next  enterprise  was  the  establishing  of  a  woolen 
factory,  following  the  same  course  as  in  putting  up  the  tan- 
nery— procuring  the  building  materials,  doing  the  mason  and 
carpenter  work  in  the  season  when  laborers  would  otherwise 
have  been  unemployed.  This,  also,  added  to  our  capital — 
increasing  the  number  of  our  stockholders  without  interrupt- 
ng  any   man's  business.       The   profits   of    the   mercantile 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  293 

department,  with  some  additional  capital,  purchased  the 
machinery.  During  the  past  seven  years  this  factory  has  done 
a  satisfactory  business,  and  we  have  not  been  necessitated  to 
close  for  lack  of  wool,  winter  or  summer,  and  have  manufac- 
tured about  $40,000  (forty  thousand)  worth  of  goods  annually. 
This  establishment,  with  its  appurtenances,  cost  about  $35,000 
(thirty-five  thousand). 

With  the  view  of  probable  difficulty  in  obtaining  wool, 
we  now  siarted  a  sheep  herd,  commencing  with  fifteen  hun- 
dred head,  supplied  by  various  individuals  who  could  spare 
them,  as  capital  stock.  They  now  number  five  thousand,  and 
prove  a  great  help  to  our  factory  in  times  like  these,  when 
money  is  scarce,  and  cash  demanded  for  wool. 

Our  next  business  was  the  establishment  of  a  dairy;  and, 
having  selected  a  suitable  ranch,  we  commenced  with  sixty 
cows;  erected  some  temporary  buildings,  making  a  small 
investment  in  vats,  hoops,  presses,  etc.,  all  of  which  have  been 
gradually  improved  till,  perhaps,  now  it  is  the  finest,  best  and 
most  commodious  of  any  dairy  in  this  Territory.  The  past 
two  years  we  have  had  five  hundred  milch  cows,  producing, 
each  season,  in  the  neighborhood  of  $8,000  (eight  thousand) 
in  butter,  cheese  and  pork. 

Next  we  started  a  horn  stock  herd,  numbering,  at  present, 
one  thousand,  which  supplies,  in  connection  with  the  sheep 
herd,  a  meat  market,  owned  by  our  association. 

We  have  a  horticultural  and  agricultural  department,  the 
latter  divided  into  several  branches,  each  provided  with  an 
experienced  overseer. 

Also,  we  have  a  hat  factory,  in  which  are  produced  all 
our  fur  and  wool  hats.  We  make  our  tinware — have  a 
pottery,  broom,  brush,  and  molasses,  factory,  a  shingle  mill 
and  two  saw  mills,  operated  by  water  power,  and  one  steam 
saw  mill;  and  also  blacksmith,  tailor  and  furniture  depart- 
ments, and  one  for  putting  up  and  repairing  wagons  and  car- 
riages. 


294  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

We  have  a  large  two-story  adobie  building,  occupied  by 
machinery  for  wood  turning,  planing,  and  working  mould- 
ings, operated  by  water  power. 

We  have  established  a  cotton  farm  of  one  hundred  and 
twenty-five  acres,  in  the  southern  part  of  the  Territory,  for  the 
purpose  of  supplying  warps  to  our  woolen  factory,  where  we 
maintain  a  colony  of  about  twenty  young  men.  This  enter- 
prise was  started  about  two  years  ago,  and  has  succeeded 
beyond  our  expectations.  The  first  year,  besides  making 
improvements  in  building,  making  dams,  constructing  water 
sects,  setting  out  trees,  planting  vineyards,  plowing,  scraping, 
leveling  and  preparing  the  ground,  they  raised  a  large  crop  of 
cotton,  which  produced  in  the  neighborhood  of  seventy 
thousand  yards  of  warp.  More  than  double  that  amount  has 
been  raised  this  season. 

.  We  have  a  department  for  manufacturing  straw  hats,  in 
which  we  employ  from  fifteen  to  twenty  girls.  Last  year  we 
employed  twenty-five  girls  in  our  dairy,  and  have  them  in  con- 
stant employ  in  our  millinery  and  tailoring  departments,  also 
in  making  artificial  flowers — as  hat  and  shoe  binders — as 
weavers  in  our  woolen  mills,  and  clerks  in  our  mercantile 
department. 

Many  of  our  young  men  and  boys  are  now  learning 
trades,  their  parents  being  highly  pleased  that  they  are  being 
furnished  employment  at  home,  rather  than  going  abroad, 
subject  to  contract  bad  habits  and  morals. 

We  have  erected  a  very  elegant  building,  two  stories, 
32x63  feet;  the  upper  part  devoted  to  a  seminary,  and  the 
lower  occupied  as  a  dancing  hall.  I  have  considered  it  of  the 
highest  importance  to  the  interest  of  our  community,  to  pro- 
vide for  and  encourage  suitable  diversions  and  amusements. 

We  have  a  department  of  carpenters  and  one  of  masons, 
embracing  all  in  the  city  of  that  class  of  workmen. 

Our  association  now  comprises  between  thirty  and  forty 
industrial  branches — a  superintendent  over  each,  who  is  res 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  295 

ponsible  to  the  general  superintendent  for  its  proper  and 
judicious  management.  The  accounts  of  each  department 
are  kept  separate  and  distinct — stock'  taken  annually — sepa- 
rate statements  and  balance  sheets  made  out  and  kept  by  the 
secretary  of  the  association,  so  that  the  gain  or  loss  of  each 
may  be  ascertained  and  known  at  the  end  of  the  year,  or 
oftener  if  required.  At  the  close  of  each  year  a  balance  sheet 
is  made  from  the  several  statements,  giving  a  perfect  exhibit 
of  the  business.  From  this  exhibit  a  dividend  on  the  invest- 
ments or  capital  stock  is  declared.  The  profit  or  loss  of  each 
department,  of  course,  is  shared  equally  by  the  stockholders. 

We  aim  to  furnish  every  person  employment,  wishing  to 
work;  and  pay  as  high  wages  as  possible — mostly  in  home 
products.  The  past  two  or  three  years  we  have  paid  our 
employees  five-sixths  in  home  products  and  one-sixth  in 
imported  merchandise,  amounting  in  aggregate,  at  trade  rates, 
to  about  §160,000  (one  hundred  and  sixty  thousand).  In  the 
year  1875  the  value  of  products,  in  trade  rates,  from  all  our 
industries,  reached  about  §260,000  (two  hundred  and  sixty 
thousand).  All  these  figures  which  I  give  you  indicate  our 
trade  prices,  which  are  less  subject  to  change  than  when 
arranged  on  a  cash  basis. 

The  employees  in  the  various  departments  are  paid- 
weekly,  at  the  secretary's  office,  in  two  kinds  of  scrip;  one  of 
which  is  redeemed  at  our  mercantile  department,  the  other  is 
good  and  redeemed  at  our  various  manufacturing  depart- 
ments. These  checks  are  printed  on  good,  strong  paper,  in 
the  form  of  bills,  from  five  cents  up  to  tvVenty  dollars,  and 
constitute  the  principal  currency  in  circulation. 

Through  this  medium  of  exchange  our  employees  pro- 
cure their  breadstuffs,  pork,  mutton,  beef,  vegetables,  clothing, 
boots  and  shoes,  building  materials,  such  as  lumber,  shingles, 
lath,  lime,  adobies,  brick,  etc.,  and  pay  their  masons  and  car- 
penters, school  bills,  admission  to  concerts,  theatres,  lectures; 
also   pay   for   Deseret  News,  Salt  Lake  Herald  and  Juvenile 


296  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

Instructor,  etc.,  besides  many  other  things  that  are  unnecessary 
to  mention. 

The  following  is  the  form  of  our  checks:     First  class — 


No. 


Brigham  City  Mercantile  and  Manufacturing  Association. 
Good  for In  Merchandise.  Secretary. 

Second  class — 


No. $ 

Brigham  City  Mercantile  and  Manufacturing  Association. 

Good  for 

Payable  at  our  retail  trade  prices,  in  an  assortment  of 

Home  Manufactures. 

N.  B. — Good  only  to  stockholders  and  employees  of  Brigham  City. 

Secretary. 

Last  year  it  cost  $30,000  (thirty  thousand)  cash  to  carry 
on  our  business;  half  of  this  was  paid  to  employees,  in 
imported  merchandise,  one-sixth  of  their  wages,  the  other  for 
imported  material,  such  as  iron,  horse  shoes,  nails,  furniture, 
boot  and  shoe  trimmings,  paints,  dye-stuffs,  warps,  etc.,  neces- 
.  sary  in  our  business. 

Labor  is  received  from  employees  for  capital  stock,  and 

dividends  paid  in  home  products,  averaging  about  twelve  per 

cent  per  annum,  since  starting  our  home  industries. 

•Trusting  this  brief  review  will  satisfy  your  inquiries,  I 

close  with  the  most  sincere  and  heartfelt  wish  that  you  may 

prosper  and  succeed  in  establishing  principles  of    union  and 

brotherhood  in  the  hearts  of  your  people. 

Respectfully, 

Lorenzo  Snow. 

The  following  shows  the  elaborate  organization  of  the 
grand  systematic  co-operative  order  which  combines  the  faith, 
wisdom,  intelligence,  means,  skill,  labor,  effort  and  enterprise 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  297 

of  many  in  one  general  interest.  Names  of  the  officers: 
Original  directors — Lorenzo  Snow,  president;  Samuel  Smith, 
Abraham  Hunsaker,  Alvin  Nichols,  .James  Pett,  H.  P.  Jensen, 
G.  W.  Ward,  J.  D.  Reese,  W.  L.  Watkins,  secretary.  United 
Order  Council — Lorenzo  Snow,  Samuel  Smith,  Alvin  Nichols, 
H.  P.  Jensen,  William  Box,-John  Welch,  James  Bywater,  N. 
C.  Mortensen,  A.  Hillam,  I.  Jeppason,  L.  Mortensen,  W. 
Wrighton,  John  Christensen,  J.  M.  Jensen,  G.  W.  Ward,  M.  L. 
Ensign,  J.  C.  Wright,  Mads  C.  Jensen,  S.  N.  Lee,  J.  C.  Nielson, 
David  Boothe,  Ephraim  Wight,  Paul  Stork,  Jacob  Jensen, 
Carlos  Loveland,  John  Johnson,  B.  Morris  Young,  R.  L.  Fish- 
burn,  0.  N.  Stohl,  Alexander  Baird,  Abraham  Hunsaker, 
Oliver  G.  Snow,  J.  I).  Burt,  Charles  Ivelley,  James  Pett,  ILenry 
Tingey,  Adolph  Madsen,  L.  C.  Christensen,  William  Horsley, 
T.  H.  Wilde,  George  Reader,  A.  Christensen,  P.  F.  Madsen, 
H.  E.  Bowring,  Elijah  A.  Box,  William  L.  Watkins,  N.  H. 
Nelson,  P.  A.  Forsgren,  A.  A.  .Jansen,  Willard  Hansen,  Neils 
Madsen,  Jr.,  P.  C.  Jensen,  Lucius  A.  Snow,  Lars  A.  Larsen, 
Jonah  Evans,  Neils  Madsen,  J.  D.  Reese,  J.  C.  Wixom,  C. 
Hansen,  Charles  Wight,  George  Facer,  F.  Hansen. 


298  BIOGRAPHY    AND 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

All  was  flourishing.— Attaining  to  independence. — Factory  burned. — Sent  a 
chill  to  Lorenzo's  heart. — Instead  of  discouragement  it  was  proof  of  tho 
strength  of  their  compact. — Everywhere  manifest,  even  in  the  Children. 
— Union  could  not  be  broken. — Impregnability  of  their  Order. — Deseret 
News  speaks. — Commendatory. — Sympathy. — Calamity  is  proof  of  the 
strength  of  the  Co-operative  system. — Determination  to  rebuild. 

HILE  everything  in  connection  with  the  United  Order 
was  in  a  flourishing  condition,  and  the  people, 
through  their  extensive  departments  of  home  indus- 
tries, were  fast  attaining  to  a  comparative  state  of  indepen- 
dence, in  tlie  providence  of  God  a  serious  calamity  befel 
them,  'j'heir  woolen  factory,  one  of  their  most  productive 
and  important  departments,  with  all  it  contained,  was  des- 
troyed by  fire,  which  will  elsewhere  be  fully  explained. 

After  all  the  deep  study,  intense  anxiety,  constant  labor 
and  long-continued  watchfulness  in  behalf  of  the  interests  of 
the  people  dependent  on  the  success  of  their  united  efforts, 
the  burning  of  their  factory,  although  at  the  instant  it  sent  a 
chill  to  his  heart,  was  proof  to  Lorenzo  of  the  power  and 
strength  of  their  grand  compact.  Instead  of  discouragement, 
misfortune  actually  seemed  to  draw  the  people  more  closely 
together,  and  more  firmly  cement  the  bonds  of  union. 

This  principle  was  everywhere  apparent — even  actuating 
the  little  children,  as  was  shown  in  instances  when  little  girls 
and  boys,  of  their  own  accord,  came  forward  with  the  small 
fractional  moneys  they  had  been  carefully  saving  for  Christ- 
mas, saying,  "  Wc  will  give  it  to  Brother  Snow  to  help  build 
another  factory.'^  Children,  with  few  exceptions,  are  an  index 
to  the  parents,  and  the  foregoing  little  incident  goes  far  to 
illustrate  the  general  feeling  in  Brigham  City  after  the  burn- 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  299 

ing.  Their  subsequent  losses,  although  heavy,  and  aggra- 
vated by  injustice  and  oppression,  had  not  sufficient  power 
to  disrupt  the  bond  of  union  in  which  those  people  were 
linked  iogether.  By  the  help  of  the  Almighty  they  had 
constructed  a  fortress  that  was  proof  against  calamity,  and 
impregnable  to  the  common  vicissitudes  of  human  life,  for 
the  vital  reason — it  teas  founded  and  conducted  on  eternal  j^rin- 
ciples. 

Relative  to  this  subject,  tlie  Deserei  News  expressed  as 
follows: 

"The  intelligence  of  the  destruction,  by  the  devouring 
element,  a  few  days  since,  of  the  Brighara  City  woolen  factory, 
caused  a  general  profound  feeling  of  regret  and  sympathy  in 
the  minds  of  the  Latter-day  Saints.  That  little  community 
in  the  northern  part  of  the  Terrritory  have  been  engaged,  for 
a  little  over  a  dozen  years,  in  demonstrating  a  principle  of 
intense  importance — the  feasibility  of  a  self-sustaining  co-oper- 
ative policy.  In  this  direction  they  stand  in  advance  of  the 
people  of  the  entire  West.  In  fact,  considering  the  numerous 
disadvantages  under  which  they  have  labored,  we  doubt  if  a 
more  satisfactory  development  of  material  interests  exists 
anywhere  on  this  globe. 

"The  eyes  of  the  Latter-day  Saints  have  been  turned  in 
the  direction  of  the  people  of  Brigham  City,  and  their  co-oper- 
ative system  has  been  watched  perhaps  more  closely  than 
was  imagined.  It  was  thought  that  the  burning  of  their 
excellent  factory  would  retard  the  development  of  their  home 
industrial  pursuits,  and  delay  the  further  demonstration  of 
the  great  truth  that  a  community,  even  a  small  one,  can 
exist  and  flourish  in  a  condition  of  measurable  indepen- 
dence of  the  changes  and  fluctuations  in  operation  out- 
side of  it.  Apparent  misfortunes  are,  however,  not  deficient 
of  benefit.  This  seeming  calamity  exhibits,  perhaps  as  much 
as  any  other  circumstance  could,  the  extraordinary  vitality 
and    consequent  power   existing  in  a  comparatively  united 


300  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

coinmunity,  whose  business  is  done  on  a  co-operative  mutual 
protective  system. 

"Nothing  daunted,  those  good  people,  inspired  by  the 
example  of  their  leaders  and  advisers,  and  by  the  spirit  of 
the  Gospel  say,  'We  will  build  another  factory,'  and  at  once 
commence  to  carry  their  commendable  resolution  into  effect. 

"Coupled  with  this  determination,  is  another  to  provide 
labor  and  the  means  of  subsistence,  in  the  meantime,  for  the 
operatives  thrown  out  of  employment  by  the  burning  of  the 
factory. 

"Such  a  community  shows  its  independence  in  the  true 
sense  of  the  word;  and  every  right  thinking  person  cannot  do 
otherwise  than  wish  such  a  people  well. 

"We  understand  there  are  between  forty  and  fifty  home 
industrial  branches  of  business  carried  on  under  the  Brigham 
City  co-operative  system." 


CHAPTER  XL. 

Dedication  day.— Fourth  of  July.— Gratitude  and[thanksgiving.— More  tlian 
two  thousand  liad  suffered  loss. — In  six  months  the  Factory  is  rebuilt. 
—Great  rejoicing.— Dedicatory  prayer. — Address. — Speeches. —  Brigham 
City  M.  and  M.  Association. — A  raid. — Railroad  contract. — How  a  village 
sprang  up. — An  onslaught. — Confusion  ensues. — The  Grand  Jury  issues 
indictments. — Men  drove  to  jail  in  a  herd.— Great  excitement. — Superin- 
tendent Dunn  speaks. — John  Merrill  in  custody. — Handcuffed. — Chained 
in  jail. — Telegrams  from  the  United  States  President. — How  the  Judge 
received  them.— More  about  Merrill. — Left  unguarded  and  unacquitted. 
— About  the  mill. — Dishonesty  of  Jurors. — Financial  loss. 

N  the  fourth  of  July,  1878,  just  six  months  after  the 
calamitous   conflagration,  the  Box   Elder  people,  by 
their  united   efforts,  indomitable   energy   and   enter- 
prise, had  erected  another  factory  building — 48x80  feet,  two 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  301 

stories  high,  and  nearly  fireproof  and  more  substantial  and 
commodious  than  its  predecessor.  They  also  had  purchased 
and  put  in  running  order  an  improved  set  of  machinery. 
Our  national  da3%  the  fourth  of  July,  was  chosen  for  the  dedi- 
cation, and  the  entire  day,  from  early  dawn,  was,  by  men, 
women  and  children,  devoted  to  gayety,  mirth,  congratula- 
tions and  expressions  of  gratitude  and  thankfulness  to  Him 
who  overrules  the  destinies  of  nations,  and  whose  watchful 
care  is  ever  extended  to  His  people. 

More  than  two  thousand  of  those  people  were  suflPerers 
in  the  loss  of  their  factory,  and  on  this  day  a  feeling  of 
recompense  and  remuneration  warmed  and  cheered  the  most 
desponding  heart.  It  is  utterly  impossible  for  any  disinter- 
ested person  to  appreciate  the  satisfaction  of  the  good  people 
of  Brigham  City  and  vicinity  on  this  occasion.  The  repro- 
duction of  one  of  the  most  remunerative  and  important 
branches,  which  constituted  their  independence,  was  calcu- 
lated to  inspire  every  heart  with  gratitude  to  the  Giver  of  all 
good,  for  the  marvelous  success  with  which  He  thus  far  had 
crowned  their  efforts  in  overcoming  difficulties  which  at  first 
seemed  insurmountable. 

We  shall  not  attempt  a  description  of  the  general  exer- 
cises of  the  day — the  mammoth  procession,  the  huge  floating 
flags  and  waving  banners,  and  the  brilliant,  profuse  decora- 
tions}; suffice  it  to  say  the  dedicatory  services  were  performed 
in  the  factory  building,  which  was  filled  to  overflowing. 
Lorenzo  Snow,  president  of  the  association,  offered  the  dedi- 
catory prayer,  delivered  the  opening  address,  and  was  fol- 
lowed by  others,  all  interspersed  with  singing  by  the  Brigham 
City  choir,  and  music  by  the  bands.  The  assembly  was  dis- 
missed by  prayer. 

So  rapidly  had  the  Brigham  City  Mercantile  and  Manu- 
facturing Association  increased  in  wealth,  influence  and  pop.u- 
larity,  that  a  strong  feeling  of  envy,  jealousy  and  avarice, 
the  outgrowth  of  political  aims  and  financial  cupidity  in  the 


302  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

hearts  of  Gentile  officials  and  unscrupulous  apostates,  broke 
out  in  one  of  the  most  flagrant  raids  ever  concocted. 

After  the  heavy  loss  the  association  suffered  by  the  burn- 
ing of  their  woolen  factory,  estimated  at  thirty  thousand  dol- 
lars in  cash,  being  in  great  need  of  funds  to  liquidate  cash 
indebtedness,  incurred  in  rebuilding  their,  factory,  purchas- 
ing new  machinery,  etc.,  they  took  a  large  contract  on  the 
Utah  Northern  Railroad,  then  in  progress  of  construction 
through  Idaho,  to  furnish  supplies  of  timber,  ties,  shingles 
and  lumber,  to  meet  demands.  It  was  a  gigantic  contract, 
and  they  immediately  shaped  their  plans  to  ;neet  emergen- 
cies. They  purchased  a  saw  mill  and  shingle  mill  in  Marsh 
Valley,  Idaho,  and  moved  to  that  place  their  steam  saw  mill, 
from  Box  Elder  County.  They  employed  about  one  hundred 
men  in  the  various  departments  of  labor,  also  a  number  of 
women,  who  assisted  as  cooks. 

The  arrangements  were  so  made  with  Mr.  Dunn,  the  con- 
struction superintendent  of  the  railroad,  that  the  furnishing 
contract  might  be  extended  to  an  indefinite  length,  or  as  long 
as  the  furnishing  party  wished;  in  view  of  this,  it  was  requi- 
site that  the  laborers  employed  should  be  made  comfortable 
as  practicable,  so  as  to  continue  work  during  the  winter 
months.  Accordingly,  log  and  frame  houses  were  erected — 
shanties,  sheds,  stables,  stack-yards  and  corrals  were  built; 
and  the  locatioh  presented  the  appearance  of  a  village  formed 
for  comfort,  of  no  inconsiderable  dimensions,  and  not  entirely 
devoid  of  taste. 

There  the  association  kept  a  small  store,  from  which  the 
employees  supplied  their  wants.  In  fact,  the  entire  concern 
was  so  complete  in  its  organization,  and  so  systematically  con- 
ducted, that  everything  moved  like  clockwork,  honorably 
representative  of  the  institution  by  which  it  was  inaugurated. 
Superintendent  Dunn  was  highly  pleased  with  the  prompti- 
tude with  which  his  bills  were  filled  and  his  calls  answered. 
He  was  furnished  from  twelve  thousand  to  fifteen  thousand 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  303 

feet  of  lumber  or  timber  per  day,  besides  a  large  quantity  of 
ties. 

For  several  months  this  satisfactory  order  of  things  con- 
tinued, much  to  the  advantage  of  the  railroad  as  well  as  to 
the  prospects  of  the  co-operative  establishment,  when,  sud- 
denly, without  any  premonition,  like  a  tremendous  avalanche, 
a  mobocratic  raid,  instituted  by  the  grand  jury  and  sustained 
by  an  unprincipled  judge,  a  Methodist  minister,  Hollister  by 
name,  changed  the  scene,  and  an  indescribable  pell-mell  and 
confusion  ensued. 

In  October,  1878,  the  grand  jury,  composed  mostly  of 
apostates  from  the  Church  of  Latter-day  Saints,  sat  in  Malad 
City,  and  conniving  against  the  interests  of  the  co-operative 
efforts  of  the  Saints,  got  up  indictments  against  the  laborers 
at  the  mills  for  unlawfulbj  catting  timber.  Fifty-three  of  the 
men  were  simultaneously  arrested  and  driven,  like  a  herd  of 
cattle,  fifteen  miles  to  Malad  City,  and  the  mills  were  ordered 
to  be  shut  down. 

Then,  instead  of  peace  and  thriving  industry,  all  was 
consternation  and  disorder  among  the  workmen,  and  great 
excitement  spread  everywhere  abroad.  The  men  who  were 
not  arrested  were  every  moment  apprehensive  of  the  marshal 
pouncing  upon  them;  some  concealed  themselves  in  the 
woods,  some  under  hay  stacks,  while  others  made  steps  for 
their  homes  as  fast  as  possible.  Thus  the  camp  was  broken 
up,  the  villagers  scattered  to  the  four  winds,  and  the  busi- 
ness prospects  closed. 

Although  these  difficulties  were  settled,  as  will  be  shown 
hereafter,  it  was  not  till  winter  had  set  in,  and  the  people 
gone  to  their  homes,  many  having  entered  into  other  engage- 
ments, etc.;  and  thus  the  anticipated  resources  were  gone,  but 
not  without  heavy  losses. 

In  order  to  show  the  villainy  of  the  instigators  and  con- 
ductors of  that  fiendish  raid,  we  will  take  one  specimen,  for 
instance:     Elder  John  Merrill,  who  had  charge  of  one  of  the 


304  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

mills,  and  had  not  cut  one  tree,  was  arrested  by  indictment 
o£  the  grand  jury,  for  cutting  seventeen  thousand  trees,  and 
was  sentenced  to  pay  a  tine  of  §13,800  and  three  months'  con- 
finement in  jail.  The  construction  superintendent  of  rail- 
road said  to  Mr.  Merrill:  "You  shall  not  go  to  jail;  I  would 
bond  the  radroad  rather  than  you  should  goT  But  all  to  no  pur- 
pose; the  trial  was  a  humbug — an  immense  crowd  of  wit- 
nesses were  called,  and  no  one  had  seen  Mr.  Merrill  cut  a 
tree.  After  the  sentence  was  pronounced,  he  was  placed  in 
charge  of  the  United  vStates  marshal,  handcuffed,  chained  to 
another  prisoner  and  lodged  in  Malad  jail. 

The  following  telegrams  speak  for  themselves: 

From  Oneida  County,  October  13th,  1878. 
To  Judge  Hmiih,  Brigham  City: 

Merrill's  fine,  thirteen  thousand  eight  hundred  dollars — 
three  months  imprisonment.  Your  son,  eighteen  hundred 
dollars  and  nine  months  imprisonment.  The  judge  refuses 
parties  as  bail  having  less  than  five  thousand  dollars  real 
estate.    We  cannot  raise  the  bail  here. 

[Signed]  Washington  Dunn. 

Oneida,  Idaho,  October  18,  1878. 
Judge  Smith,  Brigham  City: 

Jay  Gould  says  theU.  S.  President  will  remit  fine  and 
imprisonment. 

[Signed]  Washington  Dunn. 

Salt  Lake,  October  18,  1878. 
Judge  Smith,  Brigham.  City: 

Received  the  following  last  night:  "I  have  arranged  with 
the  Attorney-General  to  pay  the  value  of  timber  taken  for 
the  U.  N.  R.  R.,  and  the  fines  and  sentences  will  be  remitted 
by  the  President  of  the  U.  S.      Jay  Gould." 

[Signed]  Williams  &  Young. 


k 


autobiography.  305 

New  York,  October  24,  1878. 
Judge  Smith,  Brigham  City: 

The  President  has  ordered  the  lumber  men  released  and 
fines  remitted. 

[Signed]  Joe  Richardson. 

Oneida,  October  24th,  1878. 
Has  Merrill  been  released?     If  not,  where  is  he? 

[Signed]  Washington  Dunn. 

On  receipt  of  the  foregoing  telegrams,  the  judge  ignored 
the  authority  of  the  President,  saying  that  President  Hayes 
had  no  jurisdiction  in  the  case — that  it  belonged  to  the  Sec- 
retary of  the  Interior,  Carl  Schurz;  and  finding  himself  in  an 
awkward  and  embarrassing  dilemma,  this  policy  judge,  being 
destitute  of  sufficient  noble  manhood  to  acknowledge  and 
honor  a  defeat,  instead  of  dismissing  those  cases  ^nd  dis- 
charging those  under  indictment,  he  affected  to  disregard  the 
telegrams  and  resorted  to  base  subterfuges,  conniving  with  his 
mobocratic  clan;  and  all  of  those  indictments  remained  for 
years  as  so  many  foul  blots  on  the  judicial  docket.  At  length 
they  were  expunged  by  order  of  the  court. 

On  Sunday,  four  or  five  days  after  the  receipt  of  the 
despatch  to  set  the  prisoners  free,  the  United  States  marshal 
took  Elder  Merrill  from  Malad  jail,  and,  pretending  he  was 
taking  him  to  Boise  in  conformity  to  the  verdict  of  the  judge, 
stopped  in  Corinne,  sixty  miles  from  Malad,  after  dark,  when, 
after  Mr.  Merrill  stepped  out  of  the  carriage  and  proposed  to 
assist  in  taking  care  of  the  horses,  the  marshal  gruffly  replied, 
"  No,  I'll  see  to  them  myself,"  and  drove  oflf,  leaving  his  pris- 
oner standing  alone,  unguarded  and  unacquitted. 

The  mill,  which  the  Brigham  City  Mercantile  and  Manu- 
facturing Association  purchased  in  Marsh  Valley,  had  been 
in  operation  there  twelve  years  before  the  purchase;  and, 
after  the  raid,  the  foreman  of  the  jury  bought  it  of  the  asso- 

22 


306  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

elation  at  half  price,  and  has  kept  it  running  from  that  time, 
supplied  from  the  same  woodland,  which  proves  his  egregious 
dishonesty  as  a  juror. 

•  It  was  understood,  and  those  raiders  must  have  been  cog- 
nizant of  the  fact,  that  the  government  not  only  granted  the 
right  of  way,  but  also  the  right  of  timber  for  building  the 
railroad,  and  that  the  section  under  controversy  was  included. 
Irrespective  of  the  anxieties,  disappointments  and  embar- 
rassments resulting  from  that  unhallowed  onslaught,  the 
financial  loss  which  the  association  suffered  amounted  to  from 
six  thousand  to  eight  thousand  dollars. 


CHAPTER  XLI.    . 

To  President  F.  D.  Richards. — Burning  of  the  woolen  factory. — In  thirty 
minutes  all  consumed. — Fojebodings  that  the  people  would  be  dis- 
couraged.— Fears  unfounded.— What  was  done  within  six  months. — The 
people  superior  to  the  loss. — A  raid  follows  the  fire. — An  unlawful  tax 
follows  the  raid. —  Statement  of  losses. — Business  curtailed.  —  Checks 
canceled. — Eleven  industrial  departments  in  operation. — The  mercantile 
flourishing. — Confidence  preserved. 

'HE  following  recital  of   loss  by  fire,  followed  by  the 
most  unwarranted  hostility  against  the  hitherto  suc- 
*       cessful  enterprise  of  the  conjoint  organization,  illus- 
trates beyond  what  continued  prosperity  could  do,  the  strength 
of  union,  and  the  genuine  confidence  cherished  by  those  con- 
stituting the  United  Order: 

Brigham  City,  November  1st,  1879. 
President  F.  D.  Bichards: 

The  deep  interest  you  have  taken  in  our  efforts  to  unite 
the   people  of    Brigham   City,  in    their    financial    interests, 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  307 

induces  me  now  to  give  you  a  statement  of  some  of  our  misfor- 
tunes and  difficulties  against  which  we  have  been  struggling. 

Two  years  ago  to-day,  about  two  o'clock  in  the  morning, 
we  were  aroused  from  our  slumbers  by  the  ringing  of  bells 
and  startling  cries  of  Fire!,  Fire!  Fire!  Our  woolen  factory  was 
all  in  flames,  and  in  less  than  thirty  minutes  the  whole  estab- 
lishment, with  its  entire  contents  of  machinery,  wool,  warps 
and  cloth  lay  in  ashes. 

This  involved  a  cash  loss  of  over  $30,000  (thirty  thous- 
and). While  viewing  the  building,  as  it  was  rapidly  con- 
suming, my  mind  became  exercised  with  painful  thoughts 
and  reflections,  whether  the  people  would  survive  the  severe 
pressure  which  would  bear  upon  them  through  this  unforeseen 
calamity,  or  lose  heart  and  courage  in  supporting  our  prin- 
ciples of  union.  These  misgivings,  however,  were  unfounded, 
for  the  people  resolved  at  once  to  try  again,  and  went  to 
work  with  a  hearty  good  will,  and,  by  extraordinary  exertion, 
in  less  than  six  months  had  erected  another  factory,  and  had 
it  in  operation,  superior  to  the  one  destroyed. 

But  this  involved  us  in  a  large  indebtedness.  In  view  of 
liquidating  this  liability,  we  engaged  a  large  contract  to  sup- 
ply timber  and  lumber  to  the  Utah  &  Northern  Railroad, 
incurring  a  heavy  expense  in  procuring  a  saw  mill  in  Marsh 
Valley,  Idaho,  and  moving  there  also  our  steam  saw  mill. 
We  were  employing  one  hundred  men — everything  moving 
along  prosperously,  when,  suddenly,  through  influence  of 
apostates,  aided  by  a  mobocratic  judge,  a  raid  ^yas  made  upon 
our  camps,  fifty  of  our  workmen  were  arrested  and  imprisoned, 
and  our  operations  stopped.  And,  although  the  embargo  on 
our  business  was  withdrawn,  and  the  men  liberated  by  order 
of  the  President  of  the  United  States,  through  the  influence 
of  Jay  Gould,  it  came  too  late;  thus  we  ,were  compelled  to 
abandon  this  enterprise,  sell  our  saw  mill  for  one-half  its 
value,  and  move  back  our  steam  mill,  etc.,  the  whole  involving 
an  expense  and  loss  of  over  |6,000  (six  thousand),  besides  the 


308  BIOGRAPHY   AND  *" 

vexation  in  our  disappointments  in  raising  the  money  to  pay- 
cur  indebtedness. 

The  following  July,  a  tax  of  $10,200  (ten  thousand  two 
hundred)  was  levied  on  our  scrip  by  0.  J.  Hollister,  United 
States  assessor  and  collector  of  internal  revenue.  Though 
illegal,  unjust  and  highly  absurd,  the  payment  could  not  be 
avoided;  therefore  we  borrowed  the  money  and  paid  the 
assessment. 

Through  these  and  other  unfortunate  occurrences,  we 
•  became  greatly  embarrassed  in  our  business.  This  embarrass- 
ment, as  may  be  seen,  is  not  the  result  of  the  natural  pressure 
of  the  times,  nor  of  the  financial  crisis  which  has  broken  up 
thousands  of  banking  institutions  and  business  firms  through- 
out the  world,  neither  that  of  mismanagement,  nor  any  defect 
in  our  systems  of  operations;  but,  as  before  mentioned,  it  has 
been  brought  about  through  a  succession  of  calamities  unpar- 
alleled in  the  experience  of  any  business  firm  in  this  or  any 
other  Territory. 

The  following  is  a  showing  of  our  losses,  including  the 
assessment,  all  occurring  in  the  space  of  about  nine  months: 

Crops  destroyed  by  grasshoppers,  -                 -           $  4,C00 

Crops  destroyed  by  drought,        -  -                 -        3,000 

Burning  of  woolen  mills,  -                   -              30,000 

Losses  in  Idaho,         -                    -  -                 -        6,000 

By  assessment  on  scrip,       -  -                   -              10,200 

Total,  -  -  -    $53,200 

We  were  then  compelled  to  raise,  within  eighteen  months, 
$30,000  (thirty  thousand)  independent  of  the  $45,000  (forty- 
five  thousand)  required  during  the  same  time  to  carry  on  our 
home  industries. 

Thus  there  appeared  but  one  course  left  for  us  to  pursue, 
viz:  curtail  our  business,  close  several  of  our  departments, 
lessen  the  business  of  others,  and  dispose  of  such  property  as 
would  assist  in  discharging  our  cash  obligations,  thus  making 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  309 

every  exertion  to  outlive  our  misfortunes,  and  save  ourselves 
from  being  totally  wrecked.  Accordingly  we  have  labored 
faithfully  to  this  end,  and,  although  no  one  has  made  any 
abatement  of  his  claims  against  us,  except  Zion's  Co-operative 
Mercantile  Institution  in  canceling  the  interest  on  what  we 
owed  them,  we  are  now  nearly  out  of  debt,  having  but  one  cash 
obligation  to  discharge,  of  $2,500  (two  thousand  five  hundred), 
to  Zion's  Co-operative  Mercantile  Institution,  which  will  be 
paid  this  fall. 

Our  checks,  in  the  hands  of  employees  or  other  parties, 
have  all  been  redeemed,  with  the  exception  of  a  very  few 
which  we  are  prepared  to  settle  whenever  presented. 

We  now  have  eleven  industrial  departments  in  operation; 
the  business,  however,  is  not  carried  on  quite  so  extensively 
as  formerly. 

The  mercantile  department  is  doing  three  times  the 
business  it  was  previous  to  the  curtailing  of  our  home  indus- 
tries, and  has  the  patronage  of  nearly  the  entire  people  of 
Brigham  City  and  surrounding  settlements.' 

It  has  been  our  uniform  practice  to  submit  all  business 
matters  involving  important  interests  of  the  people  to  the 
council  of  the  United  Order,  where  the  most  perfect  liberty 
and  greatest  freedom  of  expression  of  thought  and  opinion 
have  always  been  allowed  and  always  indulged. 

The  council  is  composed  of  sixty  members,  those  most 
influential  in  the  community,  selected  on  account  of  their 
integrity,  faithfulness  and  willingness  to  labor  and  assist  in 
promoting  the  cause  of  union  and  brotherhood. 

Notwithstanding  our  severe  reverses  and  the  fiery  ordeal 
through  which  we  have  passed,  the  confidence  of  the  people 
in  our  principles  of  'union  has  been  preserved,  and  they  feel 
that  we  have  worked  earnestly  and  unselfishly  to  secure  their 
interests  and  promote  the  general  welfare. 

Respectfully, 

Lorenzo  Snow. 


310  BrOGRAPHY    AND 


CHAPTER   XLII. 

• 

Remarks  by  the  Editor. — Lorenzo  writes  to  George  Q.  Cannon. — Makes  sug- 
gestions concerning  the  illegal  assessment. — Letter  two. — What  Lawyer 
Sutherland  says.— Letter  three. — A  description  of  Scrip.— How  used. — 
Affidavits.  —  Correspondence.  —  Joseph  F.  Smith  writes.  —  Lorenzo 
responds. 

^]|  N  connection  with  the  raid  heretofore  described,  the  dia- 
ffl^JI  bolical  swindle  of  0.  J.  Hollister,  United  States  assessor 
and  collector  of  internal  revenue,  by  levying  an  assess- 
ment of  $10,200  on  the  scrip  used  by  the  association  as 
a  circulating  medium  in  their  business  departments,  burst, 
like  a  thunderbolt,  on  the  Brigham  City  Mercantile  and  Man- 
ufacturing Association.  - 

Hon.  George  Q.  Cannon,  Delegate,  in  Washington,  to 
whom  the  following  letters  were  addressed,  generously  tendered 
his  services  in  behalf  of  the  association.  The  following  let- 
ters, copied  from  my  brother's  journal,  explain : 

Brigham  City,  December  23,  1878. 
Hon.  George  Q.  Cannon,  Washington,  D.  C: 

Dear  Brother. — Yesterday  I  was  informed  by  Mr.  Webber, 
secretary  of  Z.  C.  M.  I.,  that  you  had  telegraphed  to  the  effect 
that  United  States  Commissioner  Raum  had  about  decided 
that  " bills"  under  consideration  were  taxable;  and  that  two 
lawyers,  Shellabarger  and  Wilson,  in  Washington,  had  pro- 
posed to  undertake  the  case  of  Zion's  Co-operative  Institution 
for  four  hundred  dollars,^and,  provided  tlitey  win,  one  thousand 
in  addition ;  and  that  they  would  undertake  our  case  for  two 
hundred  dollars,  and,  if  successful,  an  additional  five  hundred 
dollars.  I  understand  Zion's  Co-operative  has  decided  to 
accept  the  proposition,  and  I  write  to  say  that  if  you  see  the 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  311 

least  shadow  of  prospect,  please  employ  those  lawyers  in  our 
behalf,  and  on  you  communicating  to  me  by  letter  or  telegram, 
I  will  forward  you  a  draft  of  two  hundred  dollars,  forthwith; 
and,  if  they  succeed  in  our  case,  will  be  responsible  for  the 
additional  five  hundred  dollars. 

Can  you  get  payment  of  our  assessment  deferred  till  a 
decision  is  reached?  And  how  soon  shall  we  be  obliged  to 
pay,  on  receiving  notice,  etc.? 

God  bless  you,  my  dear  friend  and  brother,         • 

Lorenzo  Snow. 

Brigham  City,  January  7th,  1879. 
Hon.  Gem^ge  Q.  Camion,  Washington,  I).  C: 

Dear  Brother. — To-morrow  I  will  mail  you  a  brief,  sworn 
to  by  the  president  and  directors  of  our  association,  and  some 
affidavits  for  the  benefits  of  our  counsel,  and  will  send  others 
as  soon  as  they  can  be  obtained. 

We  have  consulted  Lawyer  Sutherland,  of  Salt  Lake — 
giving  him  a  view  of  our  case.  He  expressed  himself  san- 
guine of  winning,  could  he  have  had  the  entire  management; 
said  he  was  acquainted  with  our  counsel  in  Washington;  spoke 
highly  of  their  abilities,  and  said  if  they  failed  in  our  case, 
which  is  a  peculiar  one,  the  failure  would  occur  through  lack  of 
time  and  proper  attention,  and  not  thoroughly  looking  into 
the  real  merits  of  the  subject,  sufficiently  to  make  a  just,  true 
and  full  presentation,  and  should,  by  no  means,  be  mixed  up 
with  any  other  case,  as  it  embraced  features  entirely  distinct, 
and  of  a  weighty  character,  in  our  favor,  etc.,  and  that  our 
counsel  should  demand  sufficient  time  to  get  in  all  our  testi- 
mony and  affidavits,  if  it  took  the  whole  year;  and  they 
should  send  copies  of  the  affidavits  against  us,  that  we  might 
get  up  rebutting  testimony. 

I  wish  our  counsel  would  inform  us  immediately  what 
information  and  affidavits  they  require — also  send  copies  of 
affidavits  made  against  us  that  require  rebutting  testimony. 


312  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

We  feel  that  we  have  a  right,  and  we  claim  it,  to  have  a 
fair,  full  and  iinpartial  investigation,  which,  if  allowed,  we 
fully  believe,  will  give  a  decision  in  our  favor,  and  if  not 
allowed,  will  prove  ruinous  to  our  association. 

Should  we  ask  our  counsel  if  they  think  it  would  be 
advantageous  to  employ  Lawyer  Sutherland  to  work  up  our 
case  here  for  them,  they,  i^erhaps,  would  answer  in  the  affirma- 
tive, as  it  might  save  them  time  and  trouble,  which  would 
almost. commit  us  to  the  necessity  of  gratifying  their  interest. 
.Please  suggest  the  idea,  and  let  us  know,  from  you,  their 
opinion.  We  would  have  to  pay  Lawyer  Sutherland  one  hun- 
dred dollars  to  begin  with,  and  if  circumstances  required  a 
continuation  of  his  labors,  an  increase  of  pay  would  be 
demanded. 

Do  those  lawyers  want  further  information?  Do  they 
want  more  affidavits,  and  on  what  points?  Please  have  them 
send  immediately  a  statement  of  what  they  want,  and  demand 
time  for  a  fair,  truthful  and  impartial  investigation.  This  is 
all  we  wish,  and  this  we  insist  upon  and  claim  as  our  right; 
and  if  not  allowed  will  do  us  a  most  serious  injury. 

Respectfully, 

Lorenzo  Snow. 

Brigham  City,  January  13th,  1879. 
Hon.  George  Q.  Cannon,  Washington,  D.  C: 

Dear  Brother. — I  write  you  now  with  a  view  of  furnishing 
such  information  as  I  apprehend  may  be  useful  to  our  counsel, 
in  reference  to  the  general  character  and  object  of  our  associa- 
tion and  our  manner  of  business,  so  far  as  concerns  our  "bills" 
and  their  circulation.  We  aim  in  our  brief  and  affidavits  to 
establish  two  points: 

First — That  our  currency  has  been  limited  in  its  circula- 
tion to  our  association — that  the  officers  and  agents  of  the 
association  have  never  been  authorized  to  pay  it  out  to  other 
parties. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  313 

Second — That  it  does  not  represent  cash  or  legal  money, 
and  has  never  been  paid  or  received  as  cash,  or  in  lieu  thereof, 
and  has  no  authorized  cash  value. 

There  is  possibly  another  point  I  ought  to  suggest  for 
the  consideration  of  counsel.  I  think  the  law  requires  the 
assessor  to  make  returns  at  stated  times — I  think  once  in  six 
months.  Mr.  Hollister  made  no  call  upon  us  for  report  till 
last  October,  and  a  few  days  after  called  personally  at  our 
ofhce,  examined  our  l^ooks,  and  in  making  out  his  assessment 
list  went  back  as  far  as  1875.  Has  he  a  legal  right  to  collect 
back  taxes? 

There  may  be  other  points  that  our  attorneys  will  wish  to 
argue,  and  would  like  information,  testimony  or  affidavits 
relative  to,  which,  if  they  will  inform  us,  we  will  endeavor  to 
furnish. 

Respecting  the  first  point,  the  limitation  of  scrip  circula- 
tion, the  law  makes  bills  taxable  if  "paid  out" — that  is,  if  a 
bank  or  corporation  pay  its  bills  "out"  to  other  parties,  it  thus 
renders  itself  liable.  But  the  peculiarities  of  our  association — 
its  aim  and  policy — did  not  pay  "out,"  but,  as 'seen  and  fully 
expressed  upon  all  of  our  home  department  bills,  being  over 
nine-tenths  of  the  amount  reported  for  assessment,  instead  of 
being  "paid  out,"  has  been  "paid  m,"  and  its  circulation  con- 
fined within  itself — within  its  own  body  or  person. 

Our  association  is,  in  its  organized  business  capacity,  a 
person,  and,  as  such,  it  simply  uses  the  scrip  as  a  medium  of 
exchange  within  itself,  for  such  articles  only  as  it  produces. 

Our  main  object  in  making  our  bills  payable  only  to 
emploj^ees  and  stockholders,  was  this:  We  commenced  with 
but  little  capital,  the  peoj:>le  being,  with  scarcely  an  exception, 
very  poor,  some  of  them  almost  destitute  of  means  of  living. 
We  succeeded,  after  many  years  of  toil  and  perseverance  to 
establish  a  tannery,  boot  and  shoe  shop,  woolen  factory,  and 
afterwards  various  additional  minor  branches  of  industry  were 
added,  and  have  been   fourteen  years  reaching  our  present 


314  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

financial  condition.  It  required  nearly  as  much  outlay  of 
cash  to  operate  those  main  branches  of  industry  as  all  the 
other  departments  together,  which  made  their  products  much 
nearer  cash  value  than  those  from  the  other  departments.  We 
have  not  been  able  to  make  leather  for  sale,  but  are  ol)liged  to 
purchase  more  or  less  of  imported,  to  supply  our  shoe  depart- 
ment. P^rom  these  departments  we  have  produced  but  very 
little  more  than  is  required  by  the  members  and  employees  of 
our  association,  who  number  nearly  fifteen  hundred. 

Before  the  tax  law  was  so  amended  as  to  affect  co-opera- 
tions, we  issued  to  employees  and  .stockholders  unrestricted 
bills,  but  found  serious  trouble  by  persons  not  interested  in  our 
institution  receiving  them,  and  requiring  payment  in  the  arti- 
cles that  were  nearest  to  cash,  and  which  we  could  scarcely 
supply  ourselves.  People  abroad  knew  that  Brigham  City 
Mercantile  and  Manufacturing  Association  had  a  tannery,  boot 
and  shoe  shop,  and  woolen  factory,  and  innocently  imagined 
that  when  they  had  a  demand  on  our  institution  it  meant  pay- 
ment in  any  articles  from  any  one  of  those  departments  they 
wished ;  and  thought  they  were  greatly  wronged  if  they  were 
refused.  To  remedy  this  difficulty  we  called  in  all  that  class 
of  bills — determined  in  future  to  keep  them  at  home;  there- 
fore, when  we  commenced  the  new  issue  we  printed  upon  the 
face,  "  Good  only  to  employees  and  stockholders."  These  bills 
are,  among  us,  called  "Home  D."  i.  e.,  gpod  for  articles  made  in 
our  home  departments. 

There  are  forty  of  these  departments,  each  having  a  fore- 
man, who  reports  the  time  of  the  employees,  weekly,  to  the 
secretary,  who  pays  them  in  these  Home  Ds.  for  five-sixths  of 
their  labor,  and  one-sixth  in  the  scrip  representing  merchan- 
dise, samples  of  which  we  enclose;  and  refer  you,  also,  to  the 
petition  presented  to  the  commissioner. 

The  secretary,  superintendent  and  every  officer  and  agent 
of  the  association  are  strictly  forbidden  to  dispose  of  these 
Home  D.  bills  to  any  other  than  employees  and  stockholders. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  315 

or  to  receive  them  from  any  other  party.  I  think  this  rule 
has  been  observed  as  to  j^ajdng  out,,  but  in  some  isolated  cases, 
when  persons,  through  ignorance  or  misrepresentation,  have 
been  imposed  upon,  in  taking  our  bills,  they  have  been 
received  and  redeemed,  but  only  through  protest  and  compro- 
mise. 

Again,  our  emploj^ees  are  almost  exclusively  stockholders 
or  members  of  a  family  whose  head  is  a  stockholder.  You 
will  see  in  our  })etition  that  the  object  of  our  association  was 
to  furnish  employment  and  opportunities  for  learning  trades 
and  for  reasonable  remuneration  for  labor,  which,  up  to  the 
present,  is  about  all  we  have  been  able  to  accomplish. 

Mr.  Hollister  will  probably  endea^'or  to  prove  by  afhda- 
vits,  that  we  "pay  out"  our  bjUs  to  other  than  stockholders 
and  employees;  and  he  may  find  some  such  who  have  had  our 
bills;  but  I  think  no  one  will  testify  under  oath  that  he 
received  them  from  any  authorized  agent,  or  that  they  were 
redeemed  Avitliout  protest  and  injunction  not  to  take  them 
again,  etc. 

Our  store  scrip  is  not  limited  in  circulation  by  specifica- 
tion on  its  face,  though  in  fact  it  does  not  circulate  outside  our 
institution — it  is  used  to  pay  employees,  and  is  good  only  for 
just  what  it  calls  for;  it  comprises  little  less  than  one-tenth  of 
the  bills  reported  for  assessment. 

A  great  di.stinction  exists  between  these  two  classes  of 
bills.  The  store  bills  being  good  for  any  imported  article  in 
our  store,  while  the  Home  D.  is  not  presentable  at  this  depart- 
ment, and  in  no  instance  has  it  ever  been  redeemed  in  such 
articles.  In  one  respect,  however,  these  two  classes  are  similar, 
to  wit:  neither  of  them  is  ever  paid  or  redeemed  in  cash  or 
legal  money,  by  any  officer  or  agent  of  the  association.  We 
pay  and  redeem  in  the  kind  designated  upon  the  face  of  the 
bills,  and  in  nothing  else. 

We  have  done  business  to  a  considerable  amount  with  out- 
side parties — the  Utah  Nortliern  Railroad  Company,  the  super- 


316  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

intendent  of  the  Ogden  Junction  printing  office,  the  Deseret  Neivs 
and  Salt  Lake  Herald,  etc.,  and  could  get  affidavits  from  those 
parties  showing  we  have  never  paid  them  our  bills,  but  have 
given  them  direct  orders  to  draw  on  departments  agreed  upon. 

If  our  counsel  cannot  relieve  us  of  assessment  on  both 
classes  of  bills,  they  may  think  it  policy  to  separate  them,  and 
onh"  claim  abatement  on  the  "Home  D."  bills  which,  if 
allowed,  would  probably  save  over  $8,000. 

The  counsel  will  notice  that  the  "Home  D."  bills  are 

characteristically    different   from   bills   issued   by   anj''   other 

co-operation. 

Yours  affectionately, 

Lorenzo  Snow\ 

We  copy  the  two  following  affidavits  as  specimens  of 
many  others  that  were  forwarded  to  Washington : 

Territory  of  Utah,  | 

r  SS 

Box  Elder  County,    j 

January  28th,  1879. 

Robert  L.  Fishburn,  of  Brigham  City,  in  said  county  and 
Territory,  being  duly  sworn  according  to  law,  deposes  and 
says  that  he  has  occupied  the  j^osition  of  chief  clerk  in  the 
mercantile  department  of  Brigham  City  Mercantile  and  Manu- 
facturing Association,  during  several  years  last  past,  and  that 
he  has  never  received,  nor  known  any  other  clerk,  secretary, 
superintendent,  officer  or  agent  of  said  Brigham  City  Mercan- 
tile and  Manufacturing  Association  to  have  received,  by  way 
of  exchange,  or  by  way  of  payment  for  cash,  or  any  legal 
tender,  the  scrip  used  by  said  association. 

Robert  L.  Fishburn. 

Sworn  and  subscribed  to  before  me,  this  28th  day  of  Janu- 
ary, 1879. 

.  John  D.  Burt, 

Probate  Judge,  Box  Elder  County. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  317 

Territory  of  Utah,  ( 

V  .S.S'. 
Box  Elder  County,    I 

James  Pett,  superintendent  woolen  factory;  Charles  Kelley, 
superintendent  boot  and  shoe  department;  I.  C.  Nielson,  super- 
intendent cabinet  department;  ().  W.  Stohl,  superintendent 
tailors'  clothing  department;  all  of  Brigham  City  Mercantile 
and  Manufacturing  Association,  of  Brigham  City,  county  and 
Territory  aforesaid,  being  duly  sworn  according  to  law,  depose 
and  say  that  we  are,  and  have  been  for  a  number  of  years 
last  past,  the  salesmen  of  the  articles  made  in  our  respective 
departments,  and  that  we  have  exchanged  the  greater  part  of 
said  articles  for  the  scrip  used  by  said  association,  which  scrip 
we  have  never  recognized  as  possessing  a  cash  value,  and  have 
never  known  an  instance  in  which  said  scrip  has  been  received 
for  cash  or  redeemed  in  cash. 

James  Pett, 
Charles  Kelley, 
I.  C.  Nielson, 
0.  W.  Stohl. 

Sworn  and  subscribed  to  before  me,  this  28th  day  of  Janu- 
ary, 1879. 

John  D.  Burt, 
Probate  Judge,  Box  Elder  County,  Utah. 

All  efforts  proved  futile;  "the  powers  that  be"  are  opposed 
to  union  and  progress,  and  justice  was  not  to  be  obtained  by 
legal  process.  Those  people  were  forced  to  borrow  ten  thous- 
and two  hundred  dollars  to  meet  an  illegal,  oppressive  tax 
(which  they  paid  under  protest)  which,  in  reality,  was  nothing 
))ut  a  swindle,  concocted  and  enforced  by  heartless,  un2:)rin- 
cipled  demagogues. 

The  note  following  is  the  honest  expression  of  a  broad 
and  generous  heart,  and  worthy  of  preservation  as  a  memorial 
of  brotlierlv  love: 


318  biography  and 

Sai,t  Lake  City,  October  21st,  1879. 
Elder  Lorenzo  Snow: 

My  Dear  Brother. — I  have  always  felt,  since  the  burn- 
ing of  your  factory,  yery  sorry  for  your  misfortune,  and  have 
often  thought  that  it  would  only  take  a  few  dollars  from  each 
of  the  many  friends  of  home  industries  to  make  you  whole. 
The  accompknying  ten  dollars  does  not  begin  to  express  the 
extent  of  my  sorrow,  but  I  trust  you  will  accept  it  as  a  free- 
will offering  from  the  not  ov§r  abundant  cash  resources'  of 

Your  brother  in  the  Gospel, 

Joseph  F.  Smith. 

4 

Response: 

Bkigham  City,  October  23d,  1879. 
Dear  Brother  Joseph: 

I  received  your  kind  letter  of  the  21st  inst.  this  morning, 
with  the  enclosed  ten  dollars  as  a  donation  to  Brigham  City 
Association,  in  view  of  our  misfortunes.  This  token  (so  unex- 
pected) given  as  manifestation  of-  your  interest  and  sympathy, 
made  me  feel  as  though  I  wanted  to  relieve  my  heart  wdth  a 
good,  old  fashioned  cry;  however,  I  retired  to  my  private 
room,  where  "prayer  is  wont  to  be  made,"  and,  with  your  letter 
open  in  my  hand,- 1  poured  out  from  the  depths  of  my  soul 
my  feelings  of  gratitude  and  thanksgiving  to  Qur  Father  in 
heaven  for  the  faith  and  encouTagement  which  your  expression 
of  interest  and  sympathy  had  awakened  in  my-  bosom. 

I  feel  strong  within  me  that  your  blessing  and  interest, 
like  the  "widow's  oil,"  will  multiply  your  "ten  dollars"  into 
thousands  until  we  are  relieved  of  our  embarrassments. 
Respectfully  yours,  in  the  Everlasting  Covenant, 

Lorenzo  Snow. 


AUTOEIOGKAPHY.  319 


CHAPTER   XLIII.   - 

stake  Ccnfeieiicein  Ei igliauiCily. — President  B.  Young  expected. — Prepara- 
tions made. — Flags  hoisted, — Coifi/erence  in  Bowery. — Box  Elder  Stake 
ro-organized. — Lorenzo  calls  the  olHeers  of  the  United  Order  together. — 
Nominate  otEcers. — All  are  accepted. — O.  G.  Snow  to  preside. — President 
Young's  fatherly  counsel  and  blessing. 

S  has  been  narrated  in  preceding  pages,  President  Brigham 
Young  was  in  the  habit  of  visiting  the  various  Stakes 
"  •  of  Zion  as  frequently  as  was  consistent  with  other 
duties.  On  the  18th  or  19th  of  August,  1877,  he  went  to 
Brigham  City  to  attend  Stake  Conference,  which  proved  to  be 
his  last  earthly  visit  beyond  the  limits  of  Salt  Lake  City;  his 
death  occurring  on  th6  29th  of  the  same  month. 

As  usual,  on  the  event  of  a  visit  from  President  Young 
and  party,  preparations,  such  as  were  not  in  order  on  ordinary 
occasions,  preceded  his  coming — so  fully  had  he  won  the 
respect  and  the  affections  of  his  people,  the  Latter-day  Saints, 
that  on  such  occasions  no  labor  and  no  expense  was  spared  for 
his  comfort  and  to  do  him  honor. 

The  President  and  party  came ;  he  was  in  excellent  spirits 
at  Brother  Snow's  table,  where  he  was  always  entertained  on 
his  visits  to  Brigham  City,  he  leaned  back  in  his  chair,  and 
sang  in  a  clear  voice,  one  of  his  favorite  hjmms,  much,  to  the 
gratification  of  all  present.  ' 

At  that  time,  Brigham  City  could  boast  of  no  house  suffi- 
ciently large  to  accommodate  the  immense  gathering  of  the 
people,  and  the  conference  was  held  in  a  bowery,  with  a  com- 
modious stand,  which  was  neatly  and  .tastefully  fitted  up,  and 
with  special  regard  to  the  comfort  and  convenience  of  the 
Priesthood,  who  occupied  it.  Before  the  close  of  conference. 
President  Young;  re-organized  the  Box  Elder  Stake  of  Zion. 


320  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

Previous  to  the  conference,  Lorenzo  called  together  the 
principal  officers  of  the  council  of  the  United  Order  of 
Brigham  City,  and  in  connection  with  them,  selected  the 
various  officers  for  the  re-organization  of  the  Stake,  with  the 
exception  of  the  presiding  board;  and  all  met  the  President's 
approval.  After  sanctioning  those  nominations,  he  asked 
Lorenzo  to  name  the  one  he  wished  to  fill  the  position  of 
'  President  of  the  Stake,  as  Lorenzo's  successor,  to  which  Brother 
Snow  replied,  ^hat  he  had  no  suggestion  to  make — "we  have 
-  left  that  entirely  to  you." 

^^fter  corresponding  remarks  by  brethren  present.  President 
Young  proposed  Lorenzo's  eldest  son,  Oliver  G.,  and  Lorenzo 
nominated  Elijah  Box  as  his  first,  and  Isaac  Smith  as  his 
second,  counselor,  which  was  satisfactory.  In  placing  Oliver 
before  the  people,  President  Young  said,  "Brother  Lorenzo 
Snow  has  been,  for  many  years,  building  up  and  sustaining  a 
system  to  unite  the  people  in  their  financial  affairs,  which  I 
approve,  and  in  order  that  he  may  not  be  embarrassed,  or  in 
any  Avay  interrupted  in  that  direction,  we  propose  his  son 
Oliver  to  occupy  this  position — he  will  take  his  father's  counsel 
and  be  one  with  him." 

The  conference  was  in  session  two  days,  and  after  the  close 
it  was  an  almost  universal  remark,  that  never  before  had  the 
people  heard  President  Young  speak  as  on  that  occasion — he 
seemed  so  very  kind  and  fatherly,  and  particularly  was  his 
last  speech  referred  to  as  being  impressively  soothing;  it 
seemed,  as  was  frequently  remarked,  as  a  father  giving  his  last 
instructions  to  his  children.  How  little  did  the  Saints  who 
listened  to  him,  as  they  did,  with  rapt  attention,  think  he  was 
pronouncing  his  parting  words  and  blessing. 

By  a  decision  of  the  First  Presidency,  all  of  the  Twelve 
Apostles  who  had  been  thus  officiating  were  released  from 
presiding  in  the  Stake  organizations.  This  explains  the 
necessity  for  the  re-organization  as  above  described. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  321 


CHAPTER  XLIV. 

Oliver  G.  Snow  speaks. — His  maiden  speech. — Performs  a  good  deed. — 
Called  to  go  to  assist  the  emigration. — Encounter  with  Indians. — Mission 
to  England. — Visits  New  York. — Arrives  in  Liverpool. — Goes  to  Man- 
chester.— An  incident  relative  to  the  death  of  Dickens. — Oliver  attends  a 
sectarian  lecture. — Is  challenged. — Attempts  to  respond.— Is  repulsed. — 
The  priest  is  disgraced  and  forsaken. — A  visit  to  Scotland. — Descriptions. 
— Return  to  England. —  Incomprehensible  dialect. —  Released. —  Home 
again. — Ordained  member  of  High  Council.^  Marries. — Mission  to  the 
States. — Visits  Oberlin. — Ludicrous  incident. — Visits  his  grandmother. — 
Preaches  her  funeral  sermon. — At  home  appointed  President  of  Box 
Elder  Stake. 

%€  WAS  born  on  the  twentieth  of  February,  1849,  in  Salt 
^1  Lake  City.  When  quite  young,  my  father  having  been 
called  to  preside  over  the  then  crude  settlement  known 
as  the  Old  Fort,  where  now  Brigham  City  is  located,  after  erect- 
ing a  commodious  dwelling,  with  a  view  of  increasing  a  feeling 
of  brotherhood  among  the  Saints,  opened  his  house  for  public 
entertainments.  At  the  opening  one,  a  dramatic  performance, 
I  was  on  the  programme  for  ni}^  "maiden  speech,"  composed 
by  my  father  for  the  occasion,  commencing  as  follows: 

Ladies  and  gentlemen,  one  and  all, 
I  welcome  you  to  my  father's  hall. 

For  its  delivery  I  was  awarded  a  pocket-knife.  Those 
entertainments  produced  a  most  desirable  effect  in  promoting 
friendship  and  affability  among  the  people.  When  eight  years 
of  age  (a  very  cold  day),  I  was  baptized  in  the  mill-race  by 
Elder  Neely,  and  confirmed  by  my  father.  In  the  following- 
spring  I  had  the  pleasure  of  rendering  useful  service  to  A 
Brother  .Jones,  who  lived  north  of  us.    At  that  time  the  settlers 

23 


322  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

were  annoyed  by  a  gang  of  horse  thieves,  composed  of  moun- 
taineers; so  much  so  that  there  was  no  safety  for  animals 
when  not  in  use,  except  under  lock  and  key.  One  evening,  on 
entering  one  of  my  father's  pastures,  I  saw  two  horses  tied  to  a 
bunch  of  willows,  and  thinking  that  one  or  both  belonged  to 
the  Bishop,  I  decided  to  take  them  to  the  owner;  but  the 
Bishop  informed  me  they  were  not  his,  and  they  were  secured 
for  the  night. 

Early  next  morning,  as  I  was  driving  cows  to  pasture,  I 
-  saw  a  dark  visaged  man  emerge  from  a  thicket  by  the  road 
side  over  which  I  had  just  passed,  and,  drawing  a  revolver 
from  its  scabbard,  he  inquired,  in  a  gruff  tone,  if  I  knew  the 
whereabouts  of  the  two  horses  he  had  tied  to  a  tree  in  the  pas- 
ture. I  told  him  the  whole  affair,  as  well  as  an  eight-year  old 
boy  could,  under  the  threatening  circumstances.  Then  point- 
ing to  the  caliber  of  his  six-shooter,  he  said,  "Unless  you 
bring  those  horses  back,  I  will  put  a  bullet,  through  you  of 
that  size."  I  was  relieved  when  the  interview  closed,  and  lost 
no  time  in  reaching  home,  where  I  learned  that  the  owner  of 
the  horses  had  arrived  from  Salt  Lake,  where  they  were  stolen 
from  him.  The  officers  were  notified,  the  thief  secured  and 
justice  meted  to  him,  and  I  escaped  the  bullet. 

In  1864  I  had  the  honor  of  being  ordained  a  member  of 
the  Fifty-eighth  Quorum  of  Seventies;  and  soon  after,  at  the 
re-organization  of  the  militia,  was  called  to  act  as  standard- 
bearer  in  Colonel  Loveland's  staff;  accompanied  ni}^  father 
through  the  southern  settlements,  on  one  of  President  Young's 
tours,  as  far  as  Santa  Clara. 

In  the  spring  of  1868, 1  was  called,  with  others,  to  perform 
a  journey  to  the  States  to  bring  a  company  of  Saints  across  the 
plains.  On  our  return  we  had  a  fearful  encounter  with 
Indians,  who  ran  off  fifty  head  of  our  stock,  which,  after  sev- 
eral hairbreadth  escapes,  we  succeeded  in  recapturing,  and 
arrived  home  in  safety. 

During  the  autumn  of  1868  and  the  following  spring,  I 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  323 

assisted  dn  building  the  great  trans-continental  railway ;  and 
during  the  summer  of  1869,  studied  in  the  University  of 
Deseret,  under  Prof.  J.  R.  Park. 

In  May,  1870,  at  a  General  Conference  of  the  Church  (held 
in  May,  awaiting  President  Young's  return  from  St.  George), 
by  communication  from  my  father,  I  was  notified  of  my 
appointment  as  missionary  to  Europe,  to  come  immediately  to 
Salt  Lake,  to  be  set  apart  by  the  proper  authorities  for  said 
mission.  Not  having  the  slightest  previous  intimation,  I  was 
taken  by  surprise,  yet  most  gladly  responded  to  the  call ;  went 
to  Salt  Lake  City,  was  set  apart  by  my  father  and  others, 
returned  to  Brigham  City  to  bid  adieu  to  friends  and  relatives, 
and  within  five  days  from  the  first  announcement,  I  was  on 
board  the  train  en  route  for  Great  Britain. 

On  reaching  Ogden  I  had  the  pleasure  of  meeting  a 
goodly  number  of  Elders  destined  to  the  same  point;  and  in 
each  other's  society  our  five  days'  transit  across  the  continent 
to  New  York  was  very  pleasant.  There  we  were  detained  one 
week,  waiting  for  the  steamer,  which  aftbrded  a  fine  opportu- 
nity for  sight-seeing,  which  was  a  genuine  treat  to  those  born 
and  raised  in  the  Great  American  Desert,  beneath  the  towering 
cliffs,  "crowned  with  eternal  snows."  Arriving  at  New  York, 
I  was  not  only  surprised  but  almost  bewildered  by  the  confus- 
ing jargon  of  the  cab  drivers,  hooting  and  wrangling  to  secure 
passengers  for  the  hotels.  Two  of  them  had  a  serious  confab 
about  which  was  entitled  to  me,  when-  I  took  my  valise, 
engaged  another  cab  and  left  th'em  to  fight  it  ou,t. 

On  the  twenty-fifth  of  May  we  embarked  on  the  beautiful 
steamer  Minnesota,  and  after  an  uneventful  voyage  of  eleven 
days,  landed  in  Liverpool,  where  we  were  met  and  cordially 
greeted  by  President  A.  Carrington,  at  Islington,  for  many 
years  the  headquarters  of  the  European  mission.  I  soon 
received  an  appointment  as  traveling  Elder  in  the  Manchester 
Conference,  with  President  David  Brinton.  Being  an  entire 
stranger,  entirely  ignorant  of  the  locations  of  branches  and 


324  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

residences  of  the  Saints,  as  my  predecessor  was  about  to  make 
a  farewell  visit  through  the  conference,  I  accompanied  him  on 
a  general  tour. 

About  this  time  the  celebrated  author,  Charles  Dickens, 
died,  and  I  recollect  a  little  incident  in  relation  to  his  death, 
which  occurred  on  the  first  evening  after  we  started.  While 
waiting  refreshments  in  a  hotel  in  Bolton,  a  gentleman 
stranger  of  fine  presence,  whom  we  afterwards  learned  was  a 
highly  educated,  prominent  journalist,  entered  the  room  where 
man}^  people  were  seated,  some  in  groups  and  others  as  wall 
flowers,  when  the  strange  man  commenced  to  eulogize  Mr. 
Dickens,  giving  an  account  of  his  death,  the  great  loss  the 
community  would  sustain  by  his  demise ;  and  in  beautiful  lan- 
guage and  eloquent  dramatic  style,  portrayed  the  great  worth 
and  superior  abilities  of  the  deceased,  adding  that  it  would 
have  been  better  that  a  thousand  Britons  had  died,  than  for 
that  noble  man  to  give  up  his  life.  Finally,  striking  his 
broad,  intellectual  forehead  with  the  palm  of  his  hand,  he 
exclaimed  as  if  his  whole  soul  was  filled  with  anguish:  "What, 
0,  what  was  God  Almight}'^  thinking  of  when  he  caused  that 
great  and  noble  man  to  die?"  We  concluded  that,  although 
the  speaker  was  considered  great  among  his  fellows,  he  cer- 
tainly must  be  out  of  joint  where  that  expression  originated. 

During  this  tour  we  everywhere  met  warm  receptions 
from  Saints  and  strangers.  Although  the  people  generally 
seemed  very  indilferent  to  the  Gospel,  while  I  labored  in  the 
Manchester  Conference,  I  baptized  a  number  into  the  Church. 
In  May,  1871,  I  was  appointed  to  the  Presidency  of  the  Leeds 
Conference,  in  which  capacity  I  labored  one  year  and  six 
months  with  much  satisfaction.  While  there,  a  seemingly 
trivial  circumstance  occurred,  which  resulted  in  much  good. 
One  da}^,  in  passing  up  Manningham  Lane,  I  noticed  a  large 
placard  posted  in  a  conspicuous  position  in  front  of  a  building 
which  had  occasionally  been  occupied  by  the  Saints  for  meet- 
ings, saying  that  an  apostle  of  the  sect  known  as  the  apostolic 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  325 

church  would  deliver  a  series  of  lectures  in  said  building,  the 
first  to  be  given  that  evening;  the  subject,  "Behold  the  Lord 
cometh  with  ten  thousand  of  His  Saints,  go  ye  out  to  meet 
Him."  Curiosity  prompted  me  to  go  to  the  lecture.  The  self- 
styled  apostle,  on  entering  the  speaker's  stand,  immediately 
commenced  praying  very  fervently,  and  in  a  particularly 
forcible  strain,  that  the  Lord  would  shed  His  Spirit  abroad  in 
the  room  and  remove  the  terrible  influence  that  prevailed  in 
consequence  of  the  Mormons  having  held  meetings  in  that 
house.  After  this  impressive  supplication,  he  arose  and  stated 
to  the  congregation  that  having  been  informed  that  a  Mormon 
missionary  was  present,  he  would  like  to  make  a  few  prefatory 
remarks  before  taking  up  the  subject  of  his  lecture.  He  then 
warmed  up  with  a  tirade  of  vituperation  and  scandalous  abuse 
against  Joseph  Smith,  the  Prophet,  exhausting  the  vocabulary 
of  the  English  language  in  epithets,  and  rehearsing  many  of 
the  time-worn  slanderous  stories  manufactured  by  his  most 
bitter  enemies,  and  long  since  exploded.  Having  occupied 
much  time  which  should  have  been  devoted  to  his  lecture,  he 
found  it  necessary  to  apologize  by  saying  his  reason  for  having 
done  so  was  he  understood  that  a  Mormon  Elder  was  present, 
"and,"  said  he,  "I  challenge  him  to  come  forward  at  the  close 
of  the  lecture,  and  deny  the  charges  I  have  made,  if  he  can." 
Consequently,  when  he  closed,  and  the  meeting  was  about 
to  be  dismissed,  responding  to  his  challenge,  I  arose  to  contra- 
dict his  absurd  charges  and  calumnies,  when  he  became 
exceedingly  angry  and  vehemently  opposed  mytspeaking;  but 
the  audience  was  determined  that  I  should  be  heard,  several 
exclaiming,  "  Let  the  Mormon  Elder  speak ! "  It  seemed  that 
the  man  must  permit  me  to  reply  to  his  accusations  or  create 
a  riot.  At  this  juncture,  Mr.  Sewell,  the  owner  of  the  hall, 
arose  and  said  he  hoped  no  disturbance  would  be  made  on  the 
part  of  the  audience,  and  although  the  position  assumed  by 
the  apostle  appeared  strange,  he  said,  "Still,  inasmuch  as  he 
has  rented  the  hall,  he  undoubtedly  has  the  right  to  dictate 


326  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

who  may  speak,"  and  said  further,  that  he  should  regret  to 
have  any  trouble  arise  over  the  matter.  To  which  I  replied 
that  no  one  would  regret  more  than  myself  that  anything  of 
that  kind  should  occur;  but  I  supposed  the  gentleman,  in 
good  faith,  challenged  me  to  refute  his  statements,  if  I  could, 
concerning  Josej^h  Smith  and  what  he  calls  Mormonism ;  and 
being  prepared  to  do  so,  I  was  simply  responding  to  that 
request  when  I  arose  to  speak,  not  supposing  for  one  moment 
that  any  rule  of  decorum  would  be  transcended;  but  inas- 
much as  he  persisted  in  maintaining  his  very  singular  point 
of  refusal,  I  thought  I  could  afford  to  content  myself  with  the 
result.  At  all  events,  it  was  manifest  that  his  course  did  not 
meet  the  approval  of  a  majority  present,  the  fraud  being  too 
transparent,  and  although  intended  to  injure  our  cause,  it  cer- 
tainly produced  the  opposite  effect,  by  arousing  a  spirit  of 
inquiry  and  investigation  with  those  who  otherwise,  perhaps, 
would  never  have  given  attention  to  the  subject.  It  also  had 
a  marked  effect  in  destroying  respect  for  the  self-styled  apostle. 
I  was  informed  that  his  audience  diminished  until  he  finally 
abandoned  his  lectures  before  the  expiration  of  his  engage- 
ment. 

In  1872,  I  visited  Scotland,  and  was  truly  delighted  with 
the  points  of  historical  interest  I  viewed  during  my  brief  stay 
in  that  highly  celebrated  country.  I  there  had  the  privilege 
of  addressing  a  congregation  assembled  in  conference  of  the 
Saints,  in  a  beautiful  hall  in  Glasgow,  many  of  whom  were 
strangers. 

I  took  a  trip  with  Elder  George  Reynolds  (then  President 
of  the  British  mission  in  the  absence  of  President  Carrington) 
upon  the  beautiful  Loch  Lomond.  After  riding  about  ten 
miles,  we  reached  Ballock,  a  small  pier  situated  on  the  east 
shore  of  the  lake,  where  we  disembarked,  walked  about  two 
and  a  half  hours  and  reached  the  summit  of  the  celebrated 
Ben  Lomond,  upwards  of  three  thousand  feet  above  the  level 
of  the  sea,  an  eminence  commanding  a  most  magnificent  view 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  327 

of  the  surrounding  country.  We  also  visited  Dumbarton 
Castle,  where,  with  other  specimens,  we  were  shown  the  gigan- 
tic sword  of  William  Wallace,  which,  by  testing,  we  found  to 
be  of  immense  weight. 

In  Edinburgh  we  visited  the  private  residence  of  the 
great  Protestant  reformer,  John  Knox,  in  which  was  found  one 
solitar}^  article,  an  old  arm-chair,  said  to  have  belonged  to  him. 
We  also  paid  a  visit  to  the  palace  and  abbey  of  Holyrood, 
which  is  associated  with  very  many  historical  incidents,  and  so 
replete  with  various  relics  of  antiquity  as  would  require 
volumes  to  describe.  The  picture  gallery  is  one  hundred  and 
fifty  feet  in  length,  and  its  walls  are  hung  with  portraits  of  one 
hundred  reported  kings  of  Scotland.  Our  conductor  pointed 
out  to  us  the  place  in  the  palace  where  Lord  Darnley  vented 
his  murderous  jealousy  on  its  unfortunate  victim,  Rizzio. 

We  also  ascended  the  hill  known  as  King  Arthur's  Seat, 
supposed  to  have  derived  its  name  from  the  fact  of  the  king 
having  set  it  apart  as  a  place  of  resort.  It  affords  a  magnifi- 
cent view  of  Edinburgh  and  surroundings;  I  think  the  most 
enchanting  scenic  view  I  ever  beheld.  Away  to  the  right,  the 
lovely  Firth  of  Forth  is  seen,  and  the  German  Ocean  glittering 
in  the  sunlight,  like  a  field  of  diamonds,  while  on  the  left,  rises, 
with  majestic  grandeur,  the  great  towers  and  splendid  mansions 
of  the  city  of  Edinburgh.  I  made  the  most  of  my  brief  visit 
to  the  "  banks  and  the  braes "  of  old  Scotland ;  and  on  the  21st 
of  May,  returned  to  my  missionary  field  in  England,  continu- 
ing my  labors  until  September  following — makii;ig  my  stay  in 
that  land  nearly  two  and  a  half  years,  having  had  the  honor, 
through  the  blessing  of  God,  of  baptizing  about  forty  souls; 
also  had  the  pleasure  of  attending  conferences  in  Manchester, 
Birmingham,  Sheffield,  London,  Durham  and  Newcastle. 
When  in  Birmingham,  I  visited  the  celebrated  pen  manufac- 
tory of  Gillott  &  Sons,  and  was  amused  to  learn  that  so  simple 
an  article  passed  through  twenty-four  different  processes  before 
it  became  a  finished  pen. 


328  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

At  the  time  of  attending  the  London  conference,  I  had 
been  in  the  missionary  field  two  years,  when  in  compan}'^  of 
President  Carrington,  of  the  European  mission,  he  asked  me  if 
I  was  very  anxious  to  return  home,  saying,  if  I  was  not,  he 
would  like  me  to  remain  until  autumn.  I  replied  that  I  did 
not  call  myself  to  the  mission,  and  felt  perfectly  willing  to  con- 
form to  his  wishes;  hence  the  time  was  extended  to  the 
following  October. 

While  traveling  in  England,  I  was  forcibly  struck  with 
the  contrast  in  the  financial  condition  of  the  Saints  there  and 
those  in  Utah.  I  learned  that  many  families  lived  at  least  one 
Av^eek  ahead  of  their  means,  the  year  round :  many  being  under 
the  necessity  of  pawning  their  Sunday  clothes  at  the  broker's 
on  Monday  morning,  for  means  for  their  families  to  subsist  on 
during  the  week,  and  at  the  end  of  the  week,  take  their  week's 
wages  and  redeem  said  clothing  to  wear  on  Sunday;  then  on 
Monday  morning  repeat  the  same,  over  and  over  during  the 
year.  Although  thus  situated,  their  kindness  and  hospitality 
to  the  missionary  Elders  was  a  subject  of  notoriety. 

When  entering  on  my  labors  in  Lancashire,  I  was  much 
surprised,  and  not  a  little  amused,  in  observing  the  peculiar 
dialects  in  vogue,  at  times  finding  myself  completely  non- 
plussed in  endeavoring  to  comprehend  the  meaning.*  For 
instance,  meeting  a  gentleman  on  the  road  with  which  I  was 
unacquainted,  I  enquired  the  direction  to  a  certain  point  in 
question,  to  which  he  responded,  "go  top  at  broo  and  then  spur.^' 
I  afterwards  learned  that  he  told  me  to  enquire  at  the  top  of 
the  hill. 

In  October,  1872,  I  was  released  to  return  home,  leaving 
Liverpool  on  the  steamer  Idaho,  and  arrived  home  on  the  13th 
of  November,  after  an  absence  of  two  and  a  half  years,  and 
can  truthfully  say  that  in  no  period  of  my  life  have  I  derived 
more  solid,  genuine  satisfaction  than  during  that  period.  Soon 
after  my  return  I  was  ordained  a  member  of  the  High 
Council  of  Box  Elder  Stake.      During  the  following  winter 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY,  329 

was  employed  in  the  mercantile  department  of  the  Brigham 
City  Mercantile  and  Manufecturing  Association. 

On  October  13,  1873,  I  married  Mary  B.,  daughter  of  Eli 
Harvey  and  Susannah  Netf  Peirce — the  former,  first  Bishop  of 
Brigham  City,  also  one  of  the  Pioneers  to  the  valleys  of  the 
mountains. 

At  the  October  Conference  of  1875,  I  was  called  on  a  mis- 
sion to  the  States,  and  in  connection  with  my  missionary 
labors,  had  the  privilege  of  visiting  my  relatives,  and  holding 
many  public  meetings  among  them;  they  according  me  every 
courtesy.  Having  a  letter  of  introduction  from  my  father  to 
Chauncey  Blair,  Esq.,  of  Mantua,  Portage  County,  Ohio,  I 
visited  that  gentleman,  and  expressing  a  desire  to  preach  to 
the  people,  he  kindly  offered  to  procure  the  church  owned  by 
the  society  of  which  he  was  a  member;* but  subsequently 
informed  me  that  he  was  unsuccessful,  those  interested  in  the 
building  having  refused  on  the  ground  that  they  expected  a 
minister  from  another  locality  to  preach  in  their  church  on  the 
same  day  as  I  proposed.  But  on  learning  from  Mr.  Blair  that 
I  could  occupy  the  Town  Hall,  my  appointment  was  circulated, 
and  a  splendid  assembly  convened.  I  was  afterwards  informed 
that  the  minister  who  essayed  to  hold  forth  in  the  church 
closed  his  meeting  in  disgust  with  only  one-half  dozen  present. 

When  in  Oberlin,  the  following  ludicrous  cfrcumstance 
occurred,  which  I  will  relate,  although  at  my  own  expense.  I 
was  introduced  to  one  of  my  father's  former  college  associates, 
by  name  Mrs.  Bacon.  Having  formed  a  habit  of  associating 
an  unfamiliar  name  which  I  wished  to  remember,  with  some- 
thing familiar,  I  very  naturally  associated  the  lady's  name 
Bacon  with  hog;  thinking  that  in  the  event  of  forgetting 
Bacon,  it  being  so  closely  connected  with  hog,  I  could  readily 
recollect  it.  But  after  spending  a  very  pleasant-  evening  in 
her  house,  on  risin^g  to  take  leave,  I  said,  "  I  wish  you  good 
evening,  Mrs.  Ham."  Although  I  realized  my  mistake  the 
instant   it  Avas   uttered,   I   made   no   apology,  thinking  "the 


330  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

apology  might  be  worse  than  the  offence;"  but  concluded  my 
plan  was  not  so  reliable  as  I  had  supposed. 

On  my  way  to  the  States,  I  went  a  short  distance  out-  of 
my  way  to  visit  my  aged  grandmother  on  my  mother's  side, 
by  the  name  of  Goddard.  She  had  been  a  member  of  the 
Church  for  many  years,  and  expressed  a  desire  to  accompany 
me  to  Utah  on  my  return  home,  to  which  I  gladly  consented. 
But  when  in  the  following  season  I  called  on  her  in  fulfilment 
of  my  promise,  I  found  her  very  feeble,  being  over  eighty -nine 
.years  of  age,  yet  she  seemed  elated  and  buoj^ant  with  the 
anticipation  of  coming  to  the  home  of  the  Saints,  until,  bj'' 
persuasion  and  entreaties  of  her  daughter,  with  whom  she 
resided,  in  connection  with  many  of  their  neighbors,  she  was 
induced  to  relinquish  the  fond  idea  of  gathering  to  Zion, 
which  seemed  to  have  been  the  motive  power  of  her  mortal 
existence;  for  when  she  yielded  her  ambition  to  brave  the 
fatigue  of  the  journey,  she  apparently  let  go  her  hold  on  life, 
which  passed  out  like  the  last  faint  gleam  of  an  exhausted 
lamp,  and  I  saw  her  eyes  calmly  close  in  the  sleep  of  death. 
By  request  I  preached  her  funeral  sermon,  and  followed  her 
remains  to  their  last  resting  place. 

At  the  re-organization  of  the  Box  Elder  Stake  of  Zion,  by 
President  B.  Young,  I  was  appointed  to  preside  over  said 
Stake. 

In  January,  1878,  I  was  elected  member  of  the  board  of 
directors  of  the  Brigham  City  Mercantile  and  Manufacturing 
Association,  and  have  been  re-elected  annually,  up  to  the 
present.  In  August,  1880,  was  elected  representative  to  the 
twenty-fourth  session  of  the  Utah  Legislature,  and  have  been 
returned  to  the  twenty-fifth  and  twenty-sixth  biennial  sessions. 

I  had  the  honor  of  assisting  in  the  ceremonies  of  laying 
the  corner  stones  of  the  Logan  Temple,  which  is  now  nearing 
its  completion. 

Since  called  to  the  important  position  as  President  of  the 
Box  Elder  Stake  of  Zion,  I  have  assisted  in  organizing  wards, 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  331 

relief  societies,  young  men's  and  young  women's  mutual 
improvement  and  children's  primary  associations;  ordaining 
Bishops,  setting  apart  officers  in  various  departments  of  the 
Priesthood,  also  officers  in  relief  societies  and  in  the  associa- 
tions, all  of  which  I  am  expected  to  watch  over  in  the  capacity 
of  President  of  .the  Stake. 

With  all  of  these  weighty  duties  and  responsibilities  rest- 
ing upon  me,  I  am  frequently  led  to  exclaim  with  one  of  old, 

"Who  is  sufficient  for  these  things  J' 

Oliver  G.  Snow. 


CHAPTER  XLV. 

Discourse  by  Elder  Lorenzo  Snow,  delivered  in  the  Tabernacle,  S  It  Lake 
City,  January  14,  1872. — Progression. — The  Fatherhood  of  God. — The 
perfect  man. — The  gifts  of  the  Spirit. — His  testinaony. 

TAKE  pleasure,  this  afternoon,  in  making  a  few  remarks 
to  the  Latter-day  Saints,  as  well  as  to  any  strangers  who 
may  be  present.  I  never  designed  to  be  a  preacher;  it 
was  only  a  sense  of  positive  duty  tliat  induced  me  to  occupy 
the  position  as  a  preacher  of  the  Gospel.  An  understanding, 
given  through  the  revelations  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  of  the 
principles  that  we,  the  Latter-day  Saints,  have  espoused,  has 
induced  me  to  travel  through  the  world,  bearing  testimony  of 
those  things  which  I  do  assuredly  know  pertaining  to  the  Gos- 
pel of  life  and  salvation  revealed  in  this  our  day. 

The  relation  that  we  sustain  to  the  Lord  our  God,  and  the 
blessings  and  privileges  to  be  acquired  through  the  system  of 
life  which  we  have  received,  are  worthy  of  our  deepest  consid- 
eration; and  it  is  no  less  necessary  that  we  understand  the 
duties,  the  performance  of  which  is  requisite  on  our  part,  for 
the  attainment  of  those  blessings  and  privileges,  and  to  keej) 


332  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

ourselves  in  the  path  on  which  we  may  secure  the  highest 
advantages  which  the  system  of  religion  we  have  received  is, 
in  its  nature,  capable  of  giving. 

The  relationship  which  we  sustain  to  God  our  Father,  as 
well  as  to  the  world  at  large,  if  properly  understood  and  appre- 
ciated, is  calculated  to  waken  us  up  to  the  performance  of  the 
duties  required  of  us  as  Latter-day  Saints.  We  ought  to 
understand  that  we  have  espoused  a  system  of  religion  that  is 
calculated  in  its  nature  to  increase  within  us  wisdom  and 
knowledge — that  we  have  entered  ujion  a  path  that  is  pro- 
gressive— that  will  increase  physical,  spiritual  and  intellectual 
advantages  and  everything  pertaining  to  our  own  happiness 
and  the  well-being  of  the  world  at  large. 

We  believe  that  we  are  the  offspring  of  our  Father  in 
heaven,  and  that  we  possess  in  our  spiritual  organizations  the 
same  capabilities,  powers  and  faculties  that  our  Father  pos- 
sesses, although  in  an  infantile  state,  requiring  to  pass 
through  a  certain  course  or  ordeal  by  which  they  will  be 
developed  and  improved,  according  to  the  heed  we  give  to  the 
principles  we  have  received.  We  believe  that  God  is  no 
respecter  of  persons,  but  that  He  confers  blessings  upon  all 
His  children,  in  proj)ortion  to  the  light  they  have,  or  in  pro- 
portion as  they  proceed  according  to  the  light  and  knowledge 
they  possess,  in. the  different  circumstances  of  life  that  may 
surround  them. 

We  believe  that  the  sj)irit  which  enlightens  the  human 
family  proceeds  from  the  presence  of  the  Almighty;  that  it 
spreads  throughout  all  space,  that  it  is  the  light  and  life  of  all 
things,  and  that  ever}''  honest  heart  possesses  it  in  proportion 
to  his  virtue,  integrity  and  his  desire  to  know  the  truth  and  do 
good  to  his  fellow  men. 

We  see  the  providences  of-  God  in  all  things ;  we  see  them 
in  raising  up  different  communities  and  establishments  in  the 
world,  for  the  general  and  universal  benefit  of  mankind;  we 
see  the  providences  of  God  in  raising  up  a  Luther,  a  John 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  333 

Wesley;  we  see  tlie  providences  of  God  in  all  the  Christian 
organizations  and  communities;  we  trace  the  hand  of  the 
Almighty  in  framing  the  constitution  of  our  land,  and  believe 
that  the  Lord  raised  up  men  purposely  for  the  accomplishment 
of  this  object — raised  them  up  and  inspired  them  to  frame 
the  Constitution  of  the  United  States. 

We  trace  the  hand  of  God,  His  Spirit,  His  workings 
upon  and  among  all  classes  of  people,  whether  Christian  or 
heathen ;  that  His  providences  may  be  carried  out,  and  that  His 
designs,  formed  before  the  morning  stars  sang  together,  or  the 
foundations  of  the  earth  were  laid,  may  be  fulfilled.  He 
slackens  not  His  hand.  He  does  not  relinquish  His  designs  nor 
His  purposes,  but  His  work  is  one  eternal  round.  We  trace 
the  hand  of  the  Almighty,  and  we  see  His  Spirit  moving  in  all 
communities  for  their  good — restraining  and  encouraging, 
establishing  governments  and  nations,  inspiring  men  to  take  a 
course  that  shall  most  advance  His  purposes,  until  the  set 
time  shall  come  when  He  shall  work  more  fully  and  effectu- 
ally for  the  accomplishment  of  His  designs ;  and  when  sorrow, 
wickedness,  bitter  disappointment,  vexation,  distress  and 
poverty  shall  cease  and  be  no  more  known,  and  the  salvation 
and  happiness  of  His  children  be  secured;  when  the  earth 
shall  be  rolled  back  in  pristine  purity,  into  its  primeval  orbit, 
and  the  inhabitants  thereof  dwell  upon  it  in  perfect  peace  and 
righteousness. 

[f  there  is  any  class  of  people  in  the  world  that  has  reason 
to  be  liberal  and  generous  towards  their  fellow  qreatures,  it  is 
the  Latter-day  Saints;  and  that  our  liberality  and  generosity 
are  not  shown  more  than  they  are,  is  in  consequence  of  the 
pressure  of  circumstances  with  which  we  are  surrounded, 
restraining  us  from  the  exercise  thereof;  but  we  expect  to  be 
hereafter  in  situations  when  we  will  have  the  privilege  and 
opportunity  of  doing  as  we  desire  in  this  respect.  However, 
in  regard  to  this,  whether  circumstances  sliall  so  change  or 
not,  we  know  that  we  are  in  possession  of  a  system  of  j)rogres- 


334  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

sion.  We  might  speak  in  reference  to  the  increase  of  knowl- 
edge to  individuals  who  receive  and  obey  the  doctrines  we 
teach;  but  that  which  is  most  interesting  to  us  is  the  progres- 
sion of  the  Latter-day  Saints  themselves  in  the  sj'stem  we  have 
received. 

Our  fiiith,  views  and  the  principles  we  have  obeyed,  all 
coincide  perfectly  with  those  of  former-day  Saints,  which  we 
find  recorded  in  the  Bible.  Were  ministers  of  the  present  day 
to  stand  in  their  pulpits  and  announce  doctrines  in  reference 
to  the  progression  of  Saints,  as  they  were  preached  in  former 
days,  the  doctrines  would  be  considered  at  least  very  startling, 
and  a  committee  of  investigation  would  undoubtedly  be 
required  at  once,  by  their  congregations,  to  ascertain  whether 
or  not  they  had  seceded  from  their  previously  avowed  prin- 
ciples. For  instance,  let  a  Methodist,  Presbyterian  or  Baptist 
minister  arise  in  his  pulpit  and  suggest  to  his  congregation,  as 
Paul  did  on  a  certain  occasion:  "  Let  this  same  mind  be  in  you 
which  is  also  in  Christ  Jesus,  who,  having  the  form  of  God, 
thought  it  not  robbery  to  be  equal  with  God,"  it  would  be  a 
startling  announcement;  so  also  would  the  doctrine  of  John, 
the  Revelator,  on  a  certain  occasion,  when  he  says :  "  Now  are 
we  the  sons  of  God :  it  does  not  appear  what  we  shall  be,  but 
we  know  that  when  He  (Christ)  shall  appear,  we  shall  be  like 
Him,  for  we  shall  see  Him  as  He  is;  and  every  man  that  has 
this  hope  in  him  purifies  himself  even  as  God  is*pure."  That 
would  be  a  startling  announcement  of  doctrine.  Did  any  one 
present,  acquainted  with  the  Baptist,  Methodist,  Presbyterian 
or  Episcopalian  societies,  ever  hear  suggestions  or  doctrines 
like  these?  I  never  did,  and  I  was  well  acquainted  formerly 
with  these  societies.  "  Let  this  same  mind  be  in  you  which  was 
in  Christ  Jesus,  who,  finding  Himself  in  the  form  of  God, 
thought  it  not  robbery  to  be  equal  with  God;"  and,  "He  that 
has  this  hope  in  him  purifies  himself  even  as  God  is  pure ;"  and 
again,  "When  He  shall  appear,  we  shall  be  like  Him,  for  we 
shall  see  Him  as  He  is." 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  335 

We  were  born  in  the  image  of  God  our  Father;  He  begat 
us  like  unto  Himself.  There  is  the  nature  of  Deity  in  the 
composition  of  our  spiritual  organization.  In  our  spiritual 
birth,  our  Father  transmitted  to  us  the  capabilities,  powers 
and  faculties  which  He  possessed,  as  much  so  as  the  child  on 
its  mother's  bosom  possesses,  although  in  an  undeveloped  state, 
the  faculties,  powers  and  susceptibilities  of  its  parent. 

"Apostles,  Prophets,  Evangelists,  Pastors  and  Teachers,"  we 
are  told,  were,  in  former  days  in  the  church,  "for  the  perfect- 
ing of  the  Saints,  for  the  work  of  the  ministry,  for  the  edify- 
ing of  the  body  of  Christ,  until  we  all  come  to  the  unity  of 
the  faith,  and  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God,  unto  the 
perfect  man."  What  is  meant  by  this — "the  perfect  man?" 
And  again,  "  Unto  the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the  fulness  of 
Christ."  A  system  was  known  in  those  days,  through  which  a 
Saint  could  become  perfect  in  the  Lord  Jesus — a  system  by 
which  Saints  could  advance  in  the  knowledge  of  the  things  of 
God — to  an  understanding  of  His  purposes,  of  their  own 
natures  and  characters,  of  their  relationship  to  the  Almighty, 
and  of  the  ordeals  necessary  for  them  to  pass  through,  that 
they  might  be  perfected  as  the  Son  of  God  was  perfected. 

This  system,  taught  by  Christ  and  His  Apostles,  was  not 
at  that  time  first  introduced ;  it  was  known  ages  before — it  was 
established  before  the  foundations  of  the  earth  were  laid.  I 
will  now  quote  a  passage  from  the  Book  of  Doctrine  and  Cov- 
enants, which  will  be  found  on  page  85,  section  4,  para- 
graph 6:  i 

"He  that  receiveth  me  (saith  the  Lord),  receiveth  my 
Father,  and  he  that  receiveth  my  Father,  receiveth  my 
Father's  kingdom;  therefore,  all  that  my  Father  hath  shall  be 
given  unto  him ;  and  this  is  according  to  the  oath  and  cove- 
nant which  belongeth  to  the  Priesthood.  Therefore,  all  who 
receive  the  Priesthood,  receive  this  oath  and  covenant  of  my 
Father,  which  He  cannot  break,  neither  can  it  be  moved ;  but 
whoso  brcaketh  this  covenant,  after  he  hath  received  it,  and 


336  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

altogether  turneth   therefrom,  shall  not  have  forgiveness   of 
sins  in  this  world  nor  in  the  world  to  come." 

This  is  a  revelation  given  to  the  Latter-day  Saints,  and  so 
far  as  respects  its  provisions  in  reference  to  those  who  receive 
it,  it  is  precisely  in  keeping  with  those  passages  I  have  quoted 
from  the  New  Testament.  They  were  the  burden  of  the 
teachings  of  the  Apostles  in  former  days;  but  were  they  pre- 
sented now  to  the  Christian  world  by  their  ministere  and 
teachers,  they  would  be  considered  blasphemy.  This  system 
was  known  to  Adam  after  he'  was  expelled  from  the  Garden  of 
Eden;  it  was  well  known  to  Noah,  and  he  preached  it  to  the 
antediluvians  one  hundred  and  twenty  years;  it  was  also 
known  in  the  days  of  Moses — he  preached  it  to  the  Israelites, 
on  the  banks  of  the  Red  Sea.  "  I  would  not  have  you  igno- 
rant," says  the  Apostle,  in  reference  to  this  point,  "how  that  our 
fathers  all  passed  through  the  sea — were  all  under  the  cloud, 
all  ate  of  the  same  spiritual  meat,  all  drank  the  same  sj^iritual 
drink,  for  they  drank  of  that  spiritual  rqck  which  followed 
them,  and  that  rock  was  Christ." 

It  is  evident  from  this  that  the  Gospel  of  life  was  known 
and  practiced  there;  but  we  are  told  that  in  consequence  of 
wickedness  and  unbelief,  the  Gospel  was  taken  from  the  people 
in  the  time  of  Moses,  because  it  did  not  profit  them,  and 
instead  thereof  a  system  called  the  "schoolmaster  to  bring 
them  to  Christ"  was  introduced.  On  account  of  their  wicked- 
ness and  hardness  of  heart,  they  refused  to  avail  themselves  of 
the  privileges  within  their  reach ;  for  when  the  Lord  proposed 
to  come  down  into  their  midst  and  talk  with  them  face  to  face, 
as  He  did  with  Moses,  they  requested  Moses  to  officiate  for 
them  and  speak  with  the  Lord;  and  being  filled  with  unbelief 
and  unwillingness  to  become  acquainted  with  God,  their 
Father,  the  Gospel  and  all  its  privileges  were  withdrawn. 
Thus  we  see  this  Gospel  has  been  introduced  at  various  times 
into  the  world.  It  was  known  to  the  Prophets;  they  under- 
stood plainly  and  distinctly  that  Jesus  was  the  Lamb  slain 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  337 

from  the  foundation  of  the  world,  and  that  in  due  season  He 
would  manifest  Himself  to  the  children  of  men — that  He 
would  die  for  their  sins,  and  be  crucified,  in  order  to'  complete 
the  plan  of  salvation.  The  Prophets  had  the  (iospel  and  its 
advantages;  and  the  H0I3'  Spirit,  that  is  ever  connected  with 
it,  was  poured  out  upon  them  in  fulness. 

There  was  a  certain  blessing  connected  with  obedience  to  the 
Gospel — the  gift  of  the  Holy  (rhost.    When  people  received  the 
ordinances  of  the  Gospel,  they  were  promised  that  they  should 
receive  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.    The  Savior,  who  undoubt- 
edly knew  best  about  the  nature  and  character  of  this  gift, 
said  it  should  lead  all  who  received  it  into  all  truth,  and  show 
them  things  to  come.     It  should  do  more  than  that  Spirit 
which  proceeds  from  God,  filling  the  immensity  of  space  and 
enlightening  every  man  that. comes  into  the  world;  the  Holy 
Ghost  should  lead  into  all  truth  and  show  tliem  things  to 
come.      Furthermore,  in  speaking  of   its  effects,  the  Apostle 
says:  "The  Spirit  is  given  to  every  man  to  profit  withal.     To 
one  is  given  faith."     Not  a  common,  ordinary  faith  to  which 
some  people  pretend  at  the  present  daj^;  but  a  faith  which 
enables  its  possessors  to  be  sawn  asunder — ^to  be  cast  into  dens 
of   lions,   fiery  furnaces,  and  to  undergo    tortures  of   every' 
description.     This  was  the  kind  of  faith  the  Holy  Ghost  con- 
ferred upon  those  w^ho  possessed  it,  enabling  them  to  stand  in 
the  midst  of  every  difficulty,  defy  every  opposition,  and  even 
sacrifice  life,  if  necessary,  for  the  cause  they  had   espoused- 
There  was  an  omnipotent,  inspiring  power  in  this  faith,  given 
by  the  Almighty  throiigh  the   Holy  (Jhost,  which  no  other 
principle  could  communicate. 

To  one  was  given  faith,  to  another  knowledge;  not  that 
which  is  gained  by  reading  books  merely,  but  knowledge 
from  the  Eternal  Father.  A  self-inspiring  principle  was  con- 
ferred on  them,  which  was  tangible,  giving  them  a  knowledge 
of  the  cause  they  had  espoused.  They  knew  by  revelation 
from  God  that  the  Gospel  thev  had  obeved  was  true ;  it  was 

24 


338  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

revealed  to  them  in  a  manner  they  could  not  dispute,  and  they 
knew  for  themselves.  They  were  then  established  upon  the 
rock  of  revelation. 

There  is  a  great  difference  between  the  possession  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  the  mere  possession  of  the  Spirit  of  God., 
All  honest-hearted  people,  "who  are  living  according  to  the  best 
light  they  have  received,  have  the  Spirit  of  God.  All  Chris- 
tian churches  have  it,  i.  e.,  those  who  seek  truth  and  righteous- 
ness. The  Baptists,  if  they  are  honest,  have  it;  so  have  the 
Methodists  and  Presbyterians;  so  also  have  all  Christians  and 
also  heathen  nations.  .  Go  to  ('hina,  and  all  honest-hearted 
people  there  have  the  Spirit  of  God;  in  fact,  we  are  told  that 
this  is  "  the  light  that  lighteth  every  man  that  cometh  into  the 
world."  But  to  say  that  all  have  the  Holy  Ghost — the  gift 
that  was  promised  to  those  who  .obeyed  the  Gospel — is  incor- 
rect. 

We  can  trace  the  providences  of  God  in  raising  up  certain 
individuals  to  establish  religious  organizations,  and  we  see  in 
these  the  workings  of  the  Spirit  of  God  for  the  general  interest 
of  the  human  family.  We  look  upon  George  Washington, 
the  father  of  our  country,  as  an  inspired  instrument  of  the 
Almighty ;  we  can  see  the  all-inspiring  Spirit  operating  upon 
him  and  his  co-workers  in  resisting  oppression,  and  in  estab- 
lishing thirteen  colonies  as  a  confederacy;  and  then  again,  the 
workings  of  the  same  Spirit  upon  those  men  who  established 
the  Constitution  of  the  United  States.  In  a  revelation  con- 
tained in  the  Book  of  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  the  Lord  says: 
"And  for  this  })urpose  have  I  established  the  constitution  of 
this  land,  by  the  hands  of  wise  men,  whom  I  raised  up  unto 
this  very  purpose."  We  see  the  hand  of  the  Lord  in  these 
things.  The  Christian  churches  will  not  acknowledge  these 
spiritual  operations,  which  we  most  firmly  believe,  in  regard 
to  the  workings  of  Providence  and  the  operations  of  the  Spirit 
of  the  Lord  upon  the  hearts  of  the  human  family. 

We  now  most  conspicuously  see  the  hand  of  the  Almighty 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  339 

in  establishing  a  kingdom  spoken  of  in  ages  long  past  by 
Daniel,  the  Prophet — a  kingdom  which  shall  grow  and  spread 
until  it  fills  the  whole  earth :  when  light  and  intelligence  will 
be  so  generally  diffused  that  it  shall  no  longer  be  necessary  for 
any  man  to  say  to  his  fellows,  "  Know  ye  the  Lord,"  but  all 
shall  know  Him,  from  the  least  unto  the  greatest.  And  when 
the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  shall  be  poured  out  upon  all  flesh  to 
such  a  degree  that  the  sons  and  the  daughters  shall  prophesy, 
the  old  men  shall  dream  dreams,  the  young  men  shall  see 
visions,  and  when  there  shall  be  nothing  to  hurt  or  destroy  in 
all  the  holy  mountain  of  the  Lord. 

We  have  seen  what  has  been  promised,  and  what  sug- 
gestions made  and  encouragement  given  in  relation  to  our 
progression,  as  contemplated  by  the  Prophets,  expressed  in 
their  writings  in  the  Old  and  New  Testaments.  We  see  what 
(iod  in  His  revelations  direct  has  said  to  us ;  and  we  might 
bring  up  passage  after  passage  from  the  New  Testament,  Book 
of  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  and  the  Book  of  Mormon,  in 
regard  to  the  progression  and  happiness  of  His  people.  But 
there  are  other  considerations  connected  with  this  to  which  I 
will  call  your  attention.  The  revelations  of  the  Lord  given  to 
us  say  that  all  things  shall  be  given  to  those  who  receive  the 
Priesthood;  but  in  connection  with  this  promise  are  certain 
obligations  which  have  to  be  fulfilled  on  our  part.  That  same 
( rod  and  Father  who  tells  us  what  great  blessings  await  the 
faithful,  says:  "Whoso  layeth  down  his  life  for  my  cause  and 
for  my  name's  sake  shall  receive  it  again,  even  life  eternal; 
therefore,  fear  not  your  enemies,  for  I,  the  Lord,  have  decreed 
in  my  heart  that  I  will  prove  you  in  all  things,  whether  you 
will  abide  in  ni}^  covenant,  even  unto  death,  for  he  that  will 
not  abide  in  my  covenant  is  not  worthy  of  me."    • 

Here  on  one  hand  are  promised  those  extraordinary  and 
wonderful  blessings;  and  on  the  other,  if  we  renounce  the 
doctrine  we  have  received,  or  if  we  are  unwilling  to  stand  up 
to  the  point,  even  of  death,  in  fulfilling  the  will  of  our  Father 


340  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

in   the  accomplishment  of    His  work,    we  shall  be   counted 
unworthy  of  the  promised  blessings. 

■  Now  yau  take  a  man,  no  matter  from  what  country,  if  he 
be  a  man  of  integrity,  when  he  receives  a  knowledge  of  the 
truth,  he  will  stand  to  tliat  knowledge;  you  cannot  force  it 
from  him  by  imprisonment,  or  b}'  taking  awa}'  his  property  or 
destroying  every  earthly  source  of  his  happiness.  Do  what 
you  will  to  annoy  and  oppress  him,  he  will  still  stand  firm  in 
his  adherence  to  ,the  principles  he  knows  are  true. 

When  the  Gospel  reached  us  in  the  different  nations 
whence  we  came,  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  gave  us  convictions  of 
its  truth,  and  in  the  honesty  of  our  hearts  we  received  it  and 
its  blessings,  otherwise  we  would  have  remained  at  our  several 
homes.  We  were  promised  by  the  several  Elders  wlio  pro- 
claimed the  Gospel  unto  us,  that  if  we  would  do  the  Avill  of 
God,  if  we  would  obey  the  Gospel,  wo  should  receive  the  gift 
of  the  Holy  (Jhost;  they  said,  as  Peter  said  on  the  day  of  Pen- 
tecost, "Repent  and  be  baptized,  every  one  of  you,  for  the 
remission  of  your  sins,  and  you  shall  receive  the  Holy  Ghost." 
Then  when  they  spoke  of  the  operations  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
tliey  described  them  as  Jesus,  Paul,  John  and  the  Saints  who 
received  it  testified  in  regard  to  it  from  the  effects  it  produced 
upon  them.  Therefore,  when  the  (Jospel  was  received  under 
ciTcumstances  of  this  nature,  those  who  were  its  recipients 
expected  su])erior  and  extraordinary  blessings — blessings  they 
could  not  reach  in  any  otlier  religious  society.  They  were 
promised  sucli  blessings  as  all  other  religious  denominations 
said  did  not  exist  and  could  not  be  received.  They  would 
acknowledge  that  such  blessings  had  formerly  been  received 
tlirough  the  (lospel,  but  could  not  be  imparted  now. 

Hence,^ii  tho,se  who  obeyed  the  (lOspel,  as  taught  by  the 
Elders  of  this  Church,  did  not  receive  the  blessings  promised, 
why  do  I  see  them  before  me  here  to-day  by  thousands?  Why, 
when  traveling  tlirougli  the  length  and  breadth  of  this  coun- 
try, do  1  see  ])eoi)le  v.'ho  have  gathered,  comparatively,  from 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  341 

almost  every  nation  under  tlie  sun?  If  they  received  not  the 
fulfilment  of  what  was  promised,  why  are  they  here  in  this 
Territory?  In  these  valleys  of  the  mountains?  They  had 
better  ^ayed  at  home.  It  is  the  most  inconsistent  thing 
imaginable  to  suppose  that  people  after  being  deceived  should 
leave  their  country,  homes  and  friends  and  cross  the  wide 
ocean  and  vast  deserts  into  a  land  of  which  they  knew  nothing. 

When  Abraham  was  commanded  to  leave  his  home  and 
kindred  he  obeyed  the  mandate  of  the  Most  High,  and  the 
fact  that  thousands  are  now  here,  settled  through  this  long 
strip  of  country,  over  hills,  valleys  and  mountains,  proves  that 
they  have  followed  the  example  of  the  "father  of  the  faithful," 
they  have  shown  by  their  acts  that  they  have  received  the  aU- 
inspiring  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  which  was  promised  them, 
which  revealed  to  them  that  the  Lord  had  fulfilled  the 
prophecy  of  His  servant  Daniel,  that  without  hands  He  had 
cut  a  stone  frojn  the  mountains,  aiid  that  it  had  commenced  to 
move,  and  roll,  and  would  continue  on  its  course  until  it  had 
fulfilled  the  destiny  predicted  by  the  Prophet. 

If  the  people  here  have  not  received  the  knowledge 
promised  in  connection  with  their  obedience  to  the  Gospel, 
they  are  acting  most  inconsistently ;  for  they  are  perpetuating 
upon  their  children,  their  children's  children,  and  upon  future 
generations,  a  system  that  is  entirely  false — binding  a  yoke  of 
tradition  upon  them,  with  consequences  beyond  the  powder  of 
language  to  describe.  And  more  than  this,  they  are  guilty  of 
the  most  gross  offence  before  the  Almighty,  for  they  are  not 
only  injuring  themselves,  but  they  are  laying  a  foundation'  to 
destroy  the  happiness  of  unborn  generations. 

But  the  fact  that  the  work  still  continues  and  increases, 
and  that  the  last  words  of  the  dying  Saints  to  their  children 
and  friends  are,  "  I  know  by  the  revelations  of  God  that  this 
work  is  true,'"  is  strong  presumptive  proof  of  its  absolute  truth. 

If  you  Saints  here  do  not  know  this  work  is  of  God,  it  is 
your  duty  to  rise  up  and  declare  you   have  been  deceived, 


342  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

acknowledge  that  the  Spirit  of  God  has  not  been  given  you, 
and  that  the  declaration  of  the  Elder  who  promised  it  is 
entirely  false;  and  thus  try  to  col-rect  the  error  which  you 
have  been  guilty  of  propagating.  At  once  leave  the  "  Mermon  " 
Church,  and  you  would  resume  a  position  that  would  be  more 
consistent :  then  get  a  testimony  from  on  high  that  some  other 
church  possesses  the  svstem  of  salvation — get  a  testimony  that 
the  Book  of  Mormon  and  Book  of  Doctrine  and  Covenants  are 
spurious,  and  just  the  moment  you  get  that  testimony,  where 
are  you?  Where  are  the  words  of  the  Apostle  Peter?  "Repent 
and  be  baptized,  every  one  of  you,  and  you  shall  receive  the 
Holy  (rhost."  Where  are  the  words  of  the  Lord  Jesus?  He 
says,  "  It  (the  Holy  Ghost)  shall  lead  you  into  all  truth,  and 
show  you  things  to  come."  Where  are  the  words  of  the 
Apostle  Paul?  "Let  this  same  mind  be  in  you  which  was  in 
Christ  Jesus,  who,  finding  himself  in  the  the  form  of  God, 
thought  it  not  robbery  to  be  equal  with  God."  Where  are  the 
words  of  John?  "We  know  that  we  are  the  sons  of  God,  and  it 
does  not  appear  what  we  shall  be,  but  we  know  that  when  He 
(Jesus)  ghall  appear,  we  shall  be  like  Him,  for  we  shall  see  Him 
as  He  is:  and  every  man  that  hath  this  mind  in  him,  purifies 
himself,  even  as  God  is  pure."  Throw  these  doctrines  aside; 
let  them  pass  and  go  to  a  Presbyterian,  Methodist,  Baptist, 
Quaker  or.  Shaker,  then  where  is  your  Bible,  and  of  what 
account  ? 

I  testify  before  this  assembly,  as  I  have  testified  before  the 
people  throughout  the  different  States  of  the  Union,  and 
throughout  England,  Ireland,  Scotland,  Wales,  Italy,  Switzer- 
land and  France,  that  God  Almighty,  through  m}-  obedience 
to  the  Gospel  of  Jesus,  has  revealed  to  me,  tangibly,  that  this 
is  the  work  of  God — that  this  is  His  Gospel,  and  that  this  is 
His  'kingdom  which  Daniel  prophesied  should  be  set  up  in 
the  last  days.  I  prophesy  that  any  man  who  will  be  humble 
before  the  Lord — any  man  who  will,  with  child-like  sim- 
plicity, be  baptized  for  the  remission  of  his  sins,  shall  receive 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  343 

the  Hoi}'  Ghost,  which  shall  lead  him  into  all  truth,  and 
show  him  things  to  come:  he  shall  receive  a  knowledge  from 
God  that  His  kingdom  has  been  established  in  these  latter 
days ;  and  that  it  shall  never  be  thrown  down,  or  be  left  to 
another  people. 

In  saying  this,  I  say  no  more  than  every  man  could  say, 
and  has  said,  who  had  a  dispensation  of  the  Gospel.  I  would 
not  have  traveled  over  the  face  of  the  earth,  as  I  have  for  the 
last  thirty-five  years,  unless  God  had  revealed  this  unto  me. 
I  have  already  said,  nothing  but  absolute  duty  ever  prompted 
me  to  travel  and  preach  this  Gospel;  but  I  received  a  dispensa- 
tion from  the  Most  High,  and  I  could  say,  and  do  say  now,  as 
the  Apostle  Paul  said :  "I  received  not  this  Gospel  from  man, 
but  I  received  it  by  revelation  from  God."  I  say  that 
an}'  man  who  will  humble  himself  before  God,  and  be 
immersed  in  water  (after  repentance)  for  the  remission  of  his 
sins,  shall  receive,  through  the  laying  on  of  hands,  the  Holy 
Ghost.  Can  I  give  him  this?  No.  I,  as  a  messenger  of  the 
Lord,  to  whom  authority  has  been  delegated,  administer 
immersion  for  the  remission  of  sins — I  simply  immerse  him 
in  water,  having  authority  so  to  do.  I  simply  lay  my  hands 
upon  him  for  the  reception  of  the  Holy  Ghost;  then  (xod,  from 
His  holy  presence,  acknowledges  my  authority — acknowledges 
that  I  am  His  messenger,  and  confers  the  Holy  Ghost  upon 
the  individual.  This  is  the  Gospel;  this  is  what  constitutes  a 
man  a  savior  of  life  unto  life,  as  Jesus  told  His  disciples  they 
were. 

Talk  about  this  kingdom  being  destroyed!  Talk  about, 
reason  upon,  lay  plans  here  and  there,  by  the  combined  wis- 
dom of  governments,  to  destroy  the  kingdom  of  God!  Why, 
you  might  as  well  try  to  pluck  the  stars  from  the  firmament, 
or  the  moon'  and  the  sun  from  their  orbits !  It  can  never  be 
accomplished,  for  it  is  the  work  of  the  great  I  AM.  I  advise 
every  man  who  has  a  disposition  to  put  forth  his  hand  against 
this   work    to    hold   on   and   consider.     Take   the   advice   of 


344  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

Gamaliel,  the  lawyer.  Said  he:  "If  this  is  the  work  of  God, 
ye  can  do  nothing  against  it;  if  it  is  not,  it  will  come  to 
nought." 

Well,  now,  they  say  that  the  "Mormons"  are  fanatical. 
If  so,  it  is  very  good  fanaticism.  We  have  philosophy, 
science,  truth,  the  power  of  God  and  the  testimony  of  good 
men  on  our  side.  I  can  select  twelve  men,  with  whom  I  have 
been  acquainted  during  the  last  twenty-five,  thirty  or  thirty- 
five  years:  I  have  known  them  under  varied  circumstances, 
in  which  their  hearts  have  been  proved,  their  feelings  tried, 
and  their  honesty  and  integrity  tested.  Have  I  confidence  in 
these  men?  I  have  just  as  much  as  I  have  when  I  read  in 
the  New  Testament  about  Twelve  Apostles.  I  know  nothing 
about  Peter,  James,  or  the  other  Apostles,  but  these  men 
I  know  something  about — I  have  seen  their  honor  and 
integrity  tried  under  various  circumstances  in  life.  Have  T 
not  a  right  to  believe  their  testimony  ?  Most  assuredly  I  have, 
and  I  will  prophesy  of  them — No,  excuse  me,  I  am  not  in  the 
habit  of  prophesying:  I  will  say  here,  that  in  generations  to 
come,  the  doings  of  these  men  will  be  read — the  account  of 
their  labors  in  preaching  the  Gospel  to  the  nations  of  the 
earth — what  they  have  suffered  for  the  cause  of  God;  the 
imprisonment,  contumeh",  drivings  from  .Ohio,  Missouri, 
Jackson,  and  the  northern  counties  of  Missouri,  and  from 
Illinois,  and  how  they  have  passed  through  all  this  and  almost 
everytl;ing  in  the  shape  of  suffering  that  can  be  imagined; 
and  have  still  adhered  to,  and  borne  their  testimony  to  the 
the  truth.  Their  works  will  be  read,  and  in  generations  to 
come,  people  will  have  just  as  much  confidence  in  these 
men  as  Christians  (so  called)  now  profess  to  have  in  the 
Twelve  Apostles  whose  doings  are  recorded  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment. They  are  just  as  good  men,  we  have  every  reason  to 
believe. 

As  to  the  truth  of  what  the  Apostles,  whom  we  read 
of  in  the   New  Testament,  said,  I  know  nothing,  only  what 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  345 

I  experience,  through  having  observed  the  same  system 
they  preached.  They  received  the  blessings  pertaining  to  it, 
so  have  1  received  what  they  promised  should  be  conferred 
upon  those  who,  in  their  day,  received  that  system.  There- 
fore, we  who  have  received  a  like  experience  are  the  only  wit- 
nesses to  the  truth  of  what  those  Apostles  said;  we  are  the  only 
witnesses  of  the  truth  in  respect  to  what  Jesus  said.  Jesus  said, 
"He  that  will  do  the  will  of  my  Father,  shall  know  of  the 
doctrine."     We  are  witnesses  that  Jesus  told  the  truth. 

The  Apostles  said  that  those  who  receive  the  Gospel  by 
baptism  for  the  remission  of  sins,  shall  receive  the  Holy  Ghost. 
We  are  witnesses  that  they  told  the  truth.  Can  the  Methodist 
or  Presbyterian  ministers  witness  to  these  facts?  No:  they 
know  nothing  about  them.  They  received  their  diplomas  and 
endowments  at  college — they  trust  in  the  wisdom  of  man— to 
the  knowledge  of  science;  we  trust  in  the  power  of  the 
Almighty.  Perhaps  it  may  be  said  to  us:  ''For  ye  see  your 
calling,  brethren;  how  that  not  many  wise  men,  after  the 
flesh,  not  many  mighty,  not  many  noble,  are  called.  But 
God  hath  chosen  the  foolish  things  of  the  world  to  confound 
the  wi"se ;  and  God  hath  chosen  the  weak  things  of  the  world 
to  confound  the  things  that  are  mighty;  and  base  things  of 
the  world,  and  things  that  are  despised,  hath  God  chosen,  yea, 
and  things  which  are  not,  to  bring  to  nought  things  that  are." 

Well,  I  do  not  feel  materially  concerned  about  anything 
that  regards  the  advancement  and  prosperity  of  the.  kingdom 
of  God.  It  is  a  matter  that  I  have  not  contrived,  nor  my 
brethren :  it  is  the  Lord's  affair.  Thus  far  He  has  done  this 
work.  We  never  came  to  these  valleys  through  our  own 
designs  and  wishes:  the  Lord  our  God  brought  us  here,  and 
when  He  wants  us  to  leave,  we  shall  be  better  prepared  to  go 
than  we  were  to  come.  We  simply  do  what  our  Heavenly 
Father  commands.  God  loves  His  offspring,  the  human 
family.  His  design  is  not  simply  to  create  happiness  for  the 
few  called  Latter-day  Saints.     The  aim  and  scheme  He  is  now 


346  BIOGKAPHY    AND 

carrying  out  is  for  universal  salvation — not  only  for  the  salva- 
tion of  the  Latter-day  Saints,  but  for  the  salvation  of  every 
man  and  woman  on  the  face  of  the  earth:  for  those  also  in 
the  spirit  world,  and  for  those  who  may  hereafter  come  upon 
the  earth.  It  is  for  the  salvation  of  every  son  and  daughter 
of  Adam.  They  are  the  offspring  of  the  Almighty;  He  loves 
them  all,  and  His  plans  are  for  the  salvation  of  the  whole, 
and  He  will  bring  all  up  into  that  position  in  which  they  will 
be  as  comfortable  and  as  happy  as  they  are  willing  to  be. 

Our  mission  is  to  the  world,  and  not  simply  to  carry  the 
( xospel  to  the  people,  but  to  establish  plans  and  lay  fbundations 
for  their  temporal  salvation.  Our  object  is  as  much  for  the 
temporal  as  for  the  spiritual  salvation  of  the  people.  The 
time  is  approaching  when  the  nations  will  be  broken  up,  on 
account  of  their  wickedness.  The '  Latter-day  Saints  are  not 
going  to  war  against  them — they  will  destroy  themselves  with 
their  immorality  and  abominations.  They  will  quarrel  and 
contend  one  with  another,  State  with  State,  and  nation  with 
nation,  until  they  are  broken  up;  and  thousands,  tens  and 
hundreds  of  thousands,  will,  undoubtedly,  come  for  protection 
at  the  hands  of  the  servants  of  God,  as  much  so  as  in  the 
days  of  Joseph  in  P]gypt,  when  he  was  called  upon  to  devise  a 
plan  for  the  salvation  of  the  house  of  Israel. 

We  have  received  revelations,  and,  accordingly,  we  are 
here  in  these  mountain  vales,  and  we  are  going  to  stay.  We 
shall  cultivate  our  farms  and  lay  a  foundation  for  a  time  when 
the  nations  shall  be  broken  up.  Multitudes  will  then  flee  to 
these  valleys  of  the  mountains  for  safety,  and  we  shall  extend 
protection  to  them.  You  may  say,  "Shall  you  require  them 
to  be  baptized  and  become  Tjatter-day  Saints?"  Not  by  any 
means.  I  often  meet  gentlemen  from  different  portions  of  the 
Union.  I  never  offer  them  my  religious  views,  unless  they 
seek  them.  I  am  not  anxious  to  push  my  religious  views  upon 
any  man.  I  will  do  them  all  the  good  T  can.  Tf  a  gentleman 
comes  into  my  neighborhood,  a  stranger,  I  will  say,  will  you 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  347 

have  something  to  eat?  Is  there  anything  I  can  do  for  you? 
I  am  not  anxious  to  make  a  "Mormon"  of  him — not  by  any 
means;  we  extend  the  hand  of  charity  just  as  far  as  people  are 
willing  we  should;  but  when,  as  I  said  at  the  commencement, 
peoj)le  are  crowding  upon  us — those  who  are  determined  to 
destroy  us — who  have  not  the  principles  of  humanity  in  their 
bosoms,  we  cannot  exercise  the  charity  in  their  behalf  that 
we  desire. 

We  expect  to  do  good ;  it  is  our  duty  as  the  servants  and 
ministers  of  God  upon  the  earth  to  do  good  to  His  offspring. 
This  is  our  mission,  and  it  is  as  much  our  dut}-  to  do  good  to 
those  who  do  not  receive  the  (lospel,  as  it  is  to  do  good  to  our- 
selves; and  (Jod  will  give  us  the  opportunity,  just  in  accord- 
ance to  our  desires,  despite  the  efforts  of  evil-minded  men. 
Our  duty  is  to  save,  not  to  destroy ;  and  as  we  improve  and 
advance,  and  develop  the  attributes  of  Deity  within  us,  (lod 
will  remove  from  our  path  the  impediments  which  obstruct 
our  progress,  and  the  bitter  branches,  as  they  increase  and 
manifest  themselves,  will,  one  after  another,  be  removed,  until 
the  people  of  God  have  all  the  opportunities  they  can  desire 
to  do  good  to  the  world.  God  bless  you,  my  brethren  and 
friends. — Journal  of  Discourses. 


348  BIOGRAPHY    AND 


CHAPTER  XLVI. 

Liorenzo's  birthday. — A  surprise. — His  escort. — Enthusiastically  greeted.— 
Address. — He  responds. — Singing  "Grandfather's  Clock." — A  hair  picture 
presented. — Recitation  by  the  children.— Autograph  album  presented. — 
Tables  loaded  with  luxuries. — Dinner.— Singing. — Lorenzo  makes  a 
speech. — Parting  Hymn.— Dismissal. 

'HE  following  is  a  synopsis  of  the  report  of  a  surprise 
tendered  to  brother  Lorenzo,  by  the  members  of  his 
family,  on  the  third  of  April,  1879,  in  celebration  of  the 
.sixty-fifth  anniversary  of  his  birth. 

The  family  assembled  at  four  p.  m.,  at  the  old  homestead, 
when  four  of  Lorenzo's  daughters,  to  wit:  Mesdames  Roxcy 
Box,  Sylvia  West,  Ida  Gibbs,  and  Clara  McAllister,  having 
been  previously  appointed,  escorted  their  father  into  the 
assembly.  Upon  entering  the  hall,  he  was  enthusiastically 
greeted  with  smiling  faces,  and  maii}'^  sweet  voices  joining  in 
the  song, 

WE  ARE    ALL   HERE. 

We  are  all,  all  here; 

Father,  mother,  sister,  brother, 

All  who  hold  each  other  dear; 
Each  chair  is  filled,  we're  all  at  home, 
To-night  let  no  cold  stranger  come. 
It  is  not  often  thus  around 
Our  old,  familiar  hearth  we're  found; 
Bless  then  the  meeting  and  the  spot — 
For  once  be  every  care  forgot ; 
Let  gentle  peace  assert  her  power, 
And  kind  affection  rule  the  hour; 

We're  all,  all  here — we're  all,  all  here. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  349 

We  are  not  all  here! 
Father,  mother,  sister,  brother, 
Some  have  gone  who  were  most  dear; 

But  we  now  gather  'round  this  hearth, 

Though  some  have  passed  away  from  earth; 

The  voice  that  once  with  ours  did  ring, 

Has  gone  to  dwell  where  angels  sing; 

0,  then,  that  wisdom  may  we  know, 

That  yields  a  life  of  peace  below; 

And  in  the  life  that  follows  this, 

May  each  repeat  the  words  of  bliss, 

We're  all,  all  here — we're  all,  all  here. 

We  are  not  all  here! 
Father,  mother,  sister,  brother, 
Yet  our  theughts  will  bring  them  near; 

We  pray  that  our  whole  earthly  band, 

Before  God's  throne  at  last  may  stand 

Unbroken  as  the  links  of  love, 

In-  that  bright  home  in  heaven  above. 

The  severed  links,  the  golden  chain. 

Be  there  united  once  again; 

With  this  sweet  thought  our  hearts  we'll  cheer, 

For  then  we'll  say,  we  all  are  here; 

We're  all,  all  here — we're  all,  all  here. 

0.  G.  Show,  the  eldest  son,  hud  been  commissioned  to  lead 
in  the  programme,  and  state  the  object  of  the  meeting;  being 
absent,  Professor  E.  X.  Box,  a  son-in-law,  gave  the  following- 
address; 

President  Lorenzo  Snow  : 

Respected  Husband  and  Father. — We,  your  wives,  chil- 
dren, grandchildren,  sons-in-law,  and  daughters-in-law,  have 
convened  on  this  occasion,  in  honor  of  the  sixty-fifth  anriiver- 
sary  of  your  birth,  having  a  sincere  desire  to  manifest  our 
respect  and  gratitude  to  one  whose  kindness  and  wise  counsels, 
of  which  \vc,  as  \\\\\  as  many  others,  have  been  the  favored 
recipi(Mits. 


350  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

May  the  returns  of  the  day  be  many  and  happy  ones,  and 
may  your  cares  and  sorrows  never  be  occasioned  by  members 
of  this  extensive,  and,  we  trust,  truly  respected  family;  and, 
thougli  the  words  of  our  Savior,  "  A  man's  foes  shall  be  they 
of  his  own  household,"  may  be  verily  true  in  many  cases,  in 
yours  may  they  prove  to  be  stricth^  inapplicable. 

The  poet  sa^^^s: 

If  the  stock  of  our  bliss  is  in  strangers'  hands  vested, 
The  fund,  ill-secured,  oft  in  bankruptcy  ends; 

But  the  heart  issues  bills  that  are  never  protested, 
When  drawn  on  the  firm  of  wife,  children  and  friends. 

The  day-spring  of  youth,  still  unclouded  by  sorrow, 

Alone,  on  itself  for  enjoyment  depends; 
But  dreary  the  twilight  of  age,  when  it  borrows 

No  warmth  from  the  smiles  of  wife,  children  and  friends. 

And  we  say: 

May  we  onward  and  upward,  all  cherish  and  nourish 
The  virtues  on  which  this  rich  blessing  depends; 

And  may  we  with  love  and  fond  hearts  ever  cherish 
Tlie  tie  that  now  makes  us  wives,  children  and  friends. 

Wishing  you  man}-,  very  man}'  happy  returns,  we  remain, 
your  loving  and  obedient  Family. 

Brother  Lorenzo  responded  in  a  fatherly,  atfectionate 
speech,  replete  with  wise  counsels  and  exhortations — referring 
to  the  order  of  the  Priesthood,  and  the  blessings,  both  temporal 
and  spiritual,  to  be  secured  through  obedience  to  its  require- 
ments; and  closed  by  warmly  and  feelingly  expressing  -his 
thanks  and  appreciation  of  their  united  expression,  and 
Vjlessed  his  happy  audience. 

After  which,  Mrs.  Armeda  S.  Young  luul  Miss  Dora  Snow 
sang  "Grandfather's  Clock,"  all  joining  in  the  chorus.     Then  a 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  351 

committee  of  eldest  three  daughters,  Mesdames  Abigail  S. 
Rosenbaum,  Eliza  S.  Dunford  and  Rosetta  S.  Loveland,  in  a 
neat  speech  in  behalf  of  the  family,  presented  their  father  a 
beautiful  hair  picture,  consisting  of  a  spray  in  the  centre, 
composed  of  his  hair  and  that  of  his  wives,  which  was 
encircled  with  a  choice  wreath  of  hair  of  the  children — a  slij) 
of  paper,  with  the  name  of  each  attached  to  his  or  her  hair, 
and  all  set  in  a  rich  frame,  comprising  a  record  of  forty 
members  of  the  family.  An  autograph  album  was  also  pre- 
sented, containing  interesting  and  appropriate  sentiments. 

After  another  song  by  the  company,  a  recitation  by  the 
children  followed,  then  all  repaired  to  the  dining  hall,  and  sat 
down  to  tables  loaded  with  luxuries,  where  floral  decorations 
shed  a  sweet  perfume  on  all  around. 

The  social  table  repast  over,  the  remainder  of  the  evening- 
was  devoted  to  singing,  speeches,  readings,  recitations,  toasts, 
etc.,  until  nine  o'clock,  when  Brother  Snow  again  addressed 
the  company.  His  heart  seemed  to  overflow  with  joy  and  affec- 
tion as  he  spoke  of  the  blessed  privilege  of  renewing  oui- 
relationship  hereafter,  and  of  extending  it  in  unlimited 
duration.  He  again  blessed  his  family,  and,  after  a  parting- 
hymn  was  sung,  dismissed  the  assembly — thus  closing  a 
delightful  scene,  which  will  long  live  in  sweet  remembrance  of 
all  present. 


352  BIOGRAPHY    AND 


CHAPTER   XLVII. 

George  F.  Gibbs.— His  parents  receive  the  Gospel. — His  early  youth. — 
Employed  in  a  printing  establishment. — How  he  stood  with  his  asso- 
ciates.— Had  to  fight  liis  way  to  maintain  his  integrity. — Honored  the 
Word  of  Wisdom.— Drew  a  prize.— Was  highly  honored.— Chosen  for 
out-door  preaching. — Compliments  his  mother. — Leaves  home  for 
Liverpool. — Clerk  and  book-keeper  in  Liverpool  Office. — Emigrates  to 
America. — In  President  B.  Young's  Office. — Goes  to  Liverpool  Office. — 
Works  there  three  years. — Home  again.— Anecdote. — Masters  Phon- 
ography.— Has  been  and  now  is  Church  Reporter. 

WAS  born  iii  the  town  of  Haverford-West,  Pembroke 
County,  South  Wales,  November  23d,  184().  My  parents' 
names  are  George  Duggan  and  Ellen  Phillips  Gibbs. 
On  my  mother's  side  I  am  Welsh,  and  on  my  father's  of 
English  descent.  My  great-grandfather,  John  Gibbs,  with  one 
of  his  brothers,  on  leaving  his  home  on  the  Isle  of  Wight,  was 
shipwrecked  on  the  south  coast  of  Pembrokeshire,  South 
Wales,  where  they  afterwards  married  and  settled. 

In  1850  Daniel  Williams,  a  "Mormon"  missionary  Elder, 
came  to  my  native  town,  became  acquainted  with  my  parents, 
and  made  his  home  with  them  before  they  joined  the  Church. 
During  this  time  my  brother,  Charles  Warren,  was  taken 
dangerously  ill.  Elder  Williams  administered  to  him,  and  he 
was  instantly  healed.  This  ftict  created  an  interest  in  the  new 
religion,  as  it  Avas  called,  and  my  parents  were  among  the  first 
to  receive  it. 

When  seven  years  old,  I  well  remember  wishing  I  was 
eight,  that  I  might  be  baptized;  and  on  the  night  I  was  eight, 
my  father  baptized  me  according  to  the  rites  of  the  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints.  At  an  early  age  1  was 
ordained  a  Deacon,  and  assisted  the  senior  Deacon  of  the 
branch  in  sweejjing,  dusting,  and  carrying  water  for  him  to 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  353 

wash  the  floor  of  the  meeting  house.  While  yet  young,  I  was 
ordained  Teacher,  then  Priest  and  Elder,  and  officiated  as 
clerk  and  treasurer  of  the  branch,  also  clerk  of  the  conference. 

I  attended  a  common  school  until  sixteen  years  old,  when 
I  left,  of  my  own  accord,  to  accept  a  situation  as  junior  clerk 
in  a  printing  establishment.  After  having  officiated  there 
eleven  months,  a  communication  from  Presidents  Wells  and 
Young,  of  the  European  mission,  informed  my  father  of  a 
vacancy  in  the  Liverpool  office,  tendering  me  the  situation, 
which  I  gladly  accepted. 

During  the  nine  years  from  my  baptism,  until  I  left  my 
home  for  the  Liverpool  office,  I  acquired  an  experience  which 
has  ever  been  delightful  to  contemplate.  I  learned  early  to 
call  upon  the  Lord  and  to  place  implicit  confidence  in  Him, 
and  have  ever  since  regarded  it  as  one  of  the  dearest  privileges 
accorded  to  a  human  being.  From  my  earliest  recollection,  I 
attended  meeting,  and  during  these  years  I  never  missed  one ; 
and  I  cannot  remember  when  I  did  not  know  the  truth  and 
divinity  of  "Mormonism."  It  seems  to  me  I  have  always 
known  it. 

The  character  of  the  richer  portion  of  the  people  of  my 
native  town  was  strictly  aristocratic,  to  whom  the  Gospel  of 
the  meek  and  lowly  Nazarene,  as  taught  by  the  Latter-day 
Saints,  was  beneath  even  a  casual  notice;  and  the  spirit  of  the 
poorer  class,  was,  as  a  general  thing,  not  only  opposed,  but 
ofttimes  led  many  of  them  to  ill  treat  those  who  adhered  to 
it.  As  our  little  branch  never  numbered  more  than  twenty  or 
thirty  at  a  time,  with  its  members  widely  scattered,  as  "Mor- 
mons," it  may  readily  be  perceived  how  we  stood  in  relation  to 
the  people  of  the  town  generally.  From  my  youth  I  was 
known  among  my  fellows  as  a  "Mormon,"  and  during  my 
boyhood  had  to  fight  my  way  in  order  to  maintain  my  ground 
as  a  boy  among  boys.  Had  I  taken  to  myself  the  counsel  the 
Savior  gave  to  His  disciples  to  govern  them  in  their  ministry, 
namely,  to  "turn  the  other  cheek,"  mv  spirit  would  have  been 

25 


354  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

crushed  in  my  youth  through  imposition  and  abuse.  I  learned 
to  defend  and  fight  for  my  religion  from  the  word  go,  and  it 
has  always  seemed  the  sweeter  to  me,  perhaps,  on  that  account. 
Having  had  to  cope  with  opposition  to  the  truth  from  early 
boyhood,  I  very  naturally  imbibed  the  spirit  to  stand  by  my 
friends,  the  friends  brought  to  me  through  the  everlasting 
Gospel,  and  this  element  of  brotherhood  I  now  regard  as  being 
essential  in  the  character  of  a  true  Latter-da}^  Saint. 

For  out-of-door  games  I  always  had  a  particular  fondness. 
I  do  not  think  there  lived  a  boy  that  loved  play  better  than  I ; 
consequently  the  temptation  to  play  at  night  as  well  as  in  the 
day  was  strong  and  great.  But  a  spirit  early  impressed  me 
not  to  join  my  playmates  after  dark.  I  believed  then  it  was 
the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  that  prompted  me,  and  therefore  I 
resolved  in  my  own  mind  to  govern  myself  accordingly.  I 
have  since  regarded  this  step  taken  in  early  boyhood  as  that 
which  placed  me  beyond  the  temptations  that  most  of  my 
fellows  became  victims  to.  And  it  is  the  fact,  in  connection 
with  my  early  connection  with  the  Church  of  God,  that  my 
boyhood  days  were  days  of  purity  that  makes  the  reminis- 
cences of  youth  so  sweet  and  delightful  to  contemplate. 
Although  brought  up  among  boys  of  the  world,  many  of 
whom  were  under  no  restraint  and,  therefore,  could  indulge 
in  unbecoming  language  and  pernicious  practices  with 
impunity,  through  having  early  been  taught  the  Word  of 
A\^isdom  and  to  regard  as  most  sacred  the  name  of  the  Lord, 
and  having  so  soon  been  brought  into  the  harness  of  the 
(lospel,  I  was  enabled  to  set  an  example  before  my  school- 
mates that  won  me  their  confidence  and  respect.  In  this 
connection  I  am  reminded  of  an  incident  at  school  which  I 
may  be  excused  for  mentioning :  At  one  of  our  annual 
examinations,  which  were  always  j)ublic,  the  mayor  of  the 
town  announced  during  his  address  that,  to  the  boy  who 
should  excel  in  deportment  and  punctuality  the  ensuing 
twelve  months,  he  would  present  the  sum  of   two  guineas. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  355 

This  was,  of  course,  hailed  with  delight  by  the  boys,  and  met 
with  general  favor  by  the  parents.  The  children  attending 
the  school  (numbering  from  one  hundred  and  fifty  to  two 
hundred)  were  the  offspring  of  the  Nonconformist  element  of  the 
town — the  people  who  had  manfully  stood  out  against  the  rites 
of  the  Church  of  England  being  foisted  upon  them.  As  boys, 
therefore,  we  represented  all  the  dissenting  religious  denomina- 
tions, I  being,  however,  the  only  "Mormon"  boy.  At  the  begin- 
ning of  the  school  year  a  book  was  provided,  afterwards  known 
as  the  Black  Book,  in  which  the  names  of  boys  were  to  be  recorded 
for  misbehavior  or  bad  conduct.  The  year  rolled  by  and 
examination  time  came.  At  the  close  of  the  mayor's  address 
he  reminded  the  scholars  of  his  last  year's  promise;  and  amid 
the  utmost  stillness  he  announced  the  name  of  George  F. 
(jribbs  as  being  the  only  boy  that  had  not  been  tardy  or 
absent  during  the  year,  and  the  only  boy  whose  name  was 
not  recorded  in  the  Black  Book.  By  request  of  the  mayor 
I  presented  myself  before  him  to  receive  the  reward,  and  was 
the  recipient  of  a  high  compliment  from  his  lips.  In  com- 
peting for  this  reward,  besides  its  monetary  value  I  had 
another  object  in  view,  namely,  to  show  oui-  highly  religious 
and  high-minded  townsfolk,  in  a  small  way,  to  be  sure,  that 
"Mormonism"  produced  fruits,  and  that  its  fruits,  produced  by 
boys  as  well  as  men,  were  good. 

At  one  of  the  monthy  council  meetings  of  the  Priesthood 
of  the  conference,  steps  were  taken  to  pair  off  with  a  view  to 
out-of-door  preaching,  certain  men  being  allowed  to  choose 
each  his  own  companion.  To  the  amusement  of  the  council 
Elder  Wm.  Bowen  chose  me,  a  young,  inexperienced  boy.  I 
assisted  him  in  this  labor  some  two  years,  until  I  left  home 
to  go  to  Liverpool,  and  was  greatly  benefited  in  my  associa- 
tions with  him,  he  being  a  man  of  great  faith  and  understand- 
ing, and  a  most  agreeable  companion. 

Our's  was  always  an  open  house  to  the  Elders;  it  was,  as 
many  now  living  know,  a  free  and  welcome  home  to  all.     It 


356  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

was  what  is  called  the  "Conference  house."  If  my  dear  mother 
possessed  one  trait  more  conspicuous  than  another,  it  was  that 
which  led  her,  during  eighteen  years  of  her  lifetime,  to  receive 
and  care  for  the  Elders.  When  I  was  big  enough  it  fell  to  my 
lot  to  relieve  mother  of  a  job  which  she  had  been  doing  for 
years  before  I  commenced,  namely,  to  black  the  shoes  of  the 
brethren.  This  labor  became  part  of  my  day's  doings,  lasting 
some  six  or  seven  years,  and  I  never  thought  it  irksome. 

Leaving  home  to  go  to  Liverpool  was,  up  to  that  time,  the  , 
event  of  my  life.  I  was  young  and  green.  I  had  pictured  the 
heads  of  the  European  mission  and  their  immediate  associates 
to  be  without  fault  or  human  infirmity — so  natural  was  it  for 
me  to  respect,  think  well  off  and  look  up  to  the  Elders  from 
Zion.  Four  years  lacking  a  few  weeks  I  labored  in  the  Liver- 
pool office,  first  as  junior  clerk,  then  as  book-keeper.  As  a 
member  of  the  Liverpool  branch  I  acted  in  the  office  of  clerk, 
of  Teacher  and  that  of  president.  As  clerk  in  the  office  I 
labored  under  Presidents  Wells  and  Young,  Jan.,  under  Presi- 
dent Young,  Jun.,  and  under  President  F.  D.  Richards.  I  believe 
I  can  say  truly  that  while  there  I  merited  the  good  will  and 
blessing  of  those  with  whom  I  was  more  directly  associated,  as 
well  as  that  of  the  many  Elders  whose  acquaintance  I  made; 
and  that  I  labored  faithfully  and  honestly  in  the  service  of 
God  and  the  brethren. 

In  the  year  1868  I  emigrated,  after  haying  been  detained, 
until  some  time  after  the  close  of  the  emigration  season,  to 
settle  up  emigration  matters  and  leave  in  good  shape  the 
accounts  of  the  office.  In  New  York  also  I  was  detained 
two  weeks,  waiting  for  that  portion  of  the  unfortunate 
Emerald  Isle  company  that  had  been  put  under  quarantine 
and  which  had  survived  the  hospital  treatment  of  Manhattan 
Island.  By  this  time  they  were  able  to  be  moved,  and  I 
traveled  with  them.  F.  C.  Anderson  had  charge  of  the  com- 
pany ;  I  was  entrusted  with  the  medicine  chest  which  had  been 
specially  prepared  for  the  sick. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  357 

After  arriving  in  Salt  Lake  City  I  called  on  President 
Young  and  was  employed  by  him  as  a  clerk  in  his  office,  and 
invited  by  him  to  board  with  part  of  his  family. 

At  the  expiration  of  three  years  I  was  called  to  return 
to  the  Liverpool  office.  The  circumstance  was  this:  On  the 
Sunda}^  afternoon  previous  to  leaving,  the  President  called  me 
into  his  private  office  and  said,  George,  don't  j^ou  want  to  go 
back  to  Liverpool?  I  answered,  No,  sir.  But,  said  he,  we 
(the  quorum  of  the  Twelve  then  present)  have  just  voted  that 
you  leave  here  for  Liverpool  on  Tuesday  morning  at  five 
o'clock.  I  replied,  All  rightj  sir,  I'll  be  ready.  The  following 
day  I  received  my  appointment,  and  was  set  apart  to  this 
mission  and  ordained  to  the  office  of  Seventy  under  the  hands 
of  Presidents  B.  Young  and  George  A.  Smith.  At  the  time 
stated  (in  company  with  Brother  Geoxge  W.  Thatcher,  who 
had,  been  called  previously)  I  left,  and  was  gone  three  years, 
laboring  in  connection  with  President  A.  Carrington  and 
President  Joseph  F.  Smith,  presidents  of  the  mission. 

I  returned  in  1874  and  worked  nine  months  in  the  office 
of  Z.  C.  M.  I.  This  position  I  resigned  to  accept  the  clerk- 
ship of  the  Logan  Tithing  Office.  While  in  Logan,  on  a 
certain  occasion,  I  accompanied  Brothers  M.  H.  Hardy  and 
B.  Morris  Young  to  Brigham  and  Bear  River  cities  in  the 
interest  of  mutual  improvement  societies.  At  Brigham  I 
stayed  with  Morris  at  his  mother-in-law's.  Sister  Harriet  Snow, 
and  spent  the  evening  with  part  of  Brother  Snow's  family. 
Here  I  first  met  my  wife.  •  During  my  visit  (some  three  days), 
1  was  reminded  of  a  circumstance  that  I  had  entirely  for- 
gotten, which  proved  a  source  of  encouragement  to  me  in 
approaching  my  wife  on  the  subject  of  marriage.  I  had  met 
Brother  Snow  in  Liverpool  while  he  was  en  route  to  Palestine 
with  the  George  A.  party;  and  on  waiting  upon  him  in  the 
Great  Western  Hotel  he,  in  his  jocular  way,  told  me  that  he 
had  some  unmarried  daughters,  and  invited  me  to  make  their 
acquaintance  with  a  view  to  becoming  one  of  his  many  sons- 


358  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

in-law.     I  thanked  liim,  not  thinking  for  a  moment,  however, 
that  there  would  be  anything  more  to  it. 

On  Sunday,  the  21st  of  May,  1876,  with  his  consent,  I 
married  his  daughter  Ida,  whose  mother  is  Eleanor  Houtz 
Snow.  After  our  marriage  we  lived  about  three  months  in 
Logan,  Cache  County,  where  I  was  employed,  when  I  received 
a  communication  from  President  Young  inviting  me  to  return 
to  Salt  Lake  City  to  act  as  reporter  for  the  Church.  In  explana- 
tion I  should  state  that  during  my  three  years'  residence  in  Salt 
Lake  I  took  up  with  the  study  of  phonography  (a  study  that  I 
had  early  paid  some  attention  to),  practising  it  nights  and 
mornings.  .The  President,  noticing  me  diligently  working  late 
a,nd  early,  inquired  one  day  what  I  was  doing.  On  my  telling 
him  he  seemed  much  pleased,  and  told  me  to  stick  to  it  until  I 
mastered  it.  He  afterwards  got  Brother  David  W.  Evans,  the 
Church  stenographer,  to  organize  a  class,  which  I  joined.  At 
first  the  class  numbered  forty-three;  when  I  left  to  go  on  my 
mission  it  numbered  five,  including  myself  I  have  acted  ever 
since  in  the  capacity  of  Church  rej^orter. 

From  the  foregoing  brief  sketch  it  will  be  seen  that  from 
my  3'outh  it  has  fallen  to  my  lot  to  associate  more  or  less 
with  the  Priesthood  of  our  Church — a  privilege  I  have  ever 
highly  appreciated.  And  the  more  intimate  my  relations 
have  been  with  our  leading  men,  one  and  one  only  thought 
has  come  uppermost  to  mind,  namely,  that  of  heartfelt 
thanks  and  gratitude  to  God  the  Eternal  Father  for  gathering 
me  from  an  obscure  corner  of  the  '  earth,  and  delivering  me 
from  the  midst  of  bigotry  and  superstitious  ignorance  of  the 
everlasting  plan  of  salvation,  and  for  guiding  my  footsteps  in 
the  way  of  virtue  and  rectitude,  thus  fitting  me  to  be  His  and 
their  servant.  And  I  will  have  realized  my  most  sanguine 
hope  if,  in  the  hereafter,  I  shall  be  found  worthy  to  continue 
my  relations  with  them,  as  their  fellow  servant,  in  the  great 
work  of  human  redemption  and  salvation. 

George  F.  Gibbs. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  359 


CHAPTER   XLVIir. 

M,  D.  Rosenbaum  leaves  his  native  country-. — In  San  Francisco. — Goes  to 
Carson, — A  voice  speaks  to  him. — Goes  to  Salt  Lake. — At  Elder  Neibaur's* 
— Baptized. — Called  on  mission  to  Germany. — In  Berlin. — Attends  meet- 
ing.—Is  arrested. — Tried  and  sentenced. — Banished. — Returns  home. — 
F.  H,  Snow  appointed  to  a  mission. — Reflections. — Strangers  marvel. — 
What  an  affrighted  Catholic  said. — The  captain  of  the  steamer  replies. — 
An  incident. — Tired  and  hungry. — Why  he  goes  to  bed  snpperless. — A 
retort. — What  a  priest  did. — The  Channel  Islands. — Released  and  returns 
home. — Expression  of  gratitude. 

HE  following  synopsis  is  from  the  pen  of  Elder  Morris 
D.  Rosenbaum,  son-in-law  of  my  brother  Lorenzo:  I 
left  my  native  country  when  about  nineteen  j^ears  of 
age,  for  America — arrived  in  New  York  in  1850,  traveled 
through  the  Eastern  and  Southern  States  to  New  Orleans,  and 
from  there  by  steamer  via  Havana  and  Panama  to  San 
Francisco. 

In  California,  hearing  of  a  "Mormon"  settlement  in 
Carson  Valley,  I  was  impressed  to  visit  it,  and  accoj'dingly 
went  over  the  mountains  to  see  and  learn  of  the  doctrine  of 
that  people.  I  remember,  when  first  coming  in  sight  of  the 
settlement,  hearing  a  voice  saying,  "  There  is  a  people  which 
you  never  leave."  Arriving  in  Carson  Valley,  I  stopped  with 
Simon  Baker — he  argued  with  me  about  "Mormonism"  from 
noon  until  midnight,  seemingly  making  very  little  impression 
on  my  mind.  My  desire  to  be  with  this  people  increased,  and 
as  they  moved  en  masse  for  Salt  Lake  Valley,  I  made  up  my 
mind  to  travel  with  them,  remain  there  during  the  winter,  and 
return  to  my  native  country  the  following  spring. 

During  the  winter  of  185G-7,  I  stopped  in  Salt  Lake  Cit}', 
and  attended  Brother  Isaac  Bowman's  school  in  the  Seventeenth 


360  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

Ward.  Visiting  Brother  Alexander  Neibaur  (of  the  same 
nativit}'  as  myself),  he  preached  the  Gospel  to  me — I  became 
interested  in  its  principles — a  peaceful  spirit  wrought  mightily 
in  me — commending  the  ancient  Gospel  to  my  conscience. 

I  read  the  Book  of  Mormon  from  beginning  to  end,  in 
connection  with  the  Bible,  prayerfully,  and  arose  from  its 
perusal  with  a  strong  conviction  on  my  mind,  this  book  ivas 
written  by  inspiration. 

Dreams  and  visions,  in  vay  slumbering  hours,  began  to 
have  great  effect  on  my  mind;  but  when  I  listened  to  my 
selfish  thoughts,  I  hated  "Mormonism"  in  my  heart,  and 
regretted  ever  hearing  it. 

I  well  remember  Brother  Neibaur  bearing  his  testimony 
of  the  truth  of  the  Gospel  to  me.  I  said  to  him,  "  Mr.  Neibaur, 
why  cannot  I  have  such  a  testimony?"  He  replied,  "Mr. 
Rosenbaum,  I  promise  you  in  the  name  of  Israel's  God,  you 
will,  if  you  obey  the  principles  of  the  Gospel,  and  honestly  ask 
your  heavenly  Father  for  it."  Such  a  promise  I  longed  for, 
and  made  up  my  mind  to  embrace  the  truth;  was  baptized 
on  the  27th  of  March,  1858,  by  Brother  John  Tingey,  of  the 
Seventeenth  Ward,  Salt  Lake  City;  and  a  short  time  after,  I 
received  a  testimony  which  I  desire  never  to  forget. 

Early  in  April,  1858,  I  was  called  and  went  to  Echo 
Canyon,  in  company  with  others,  to  assist  in  defending  the 
people — traveled  south  in  time  of  "  the  move,"  and  stopped  in 
Provo  a  short  time. 

July  2d,  1858,  I  was  ordained  a  Seventy,  and  united  with 
the  fifth  quorum  of  Seventies ;  lived  in  Salt  Lake  City  until 
1861,  then,  on  April  10th,  removed  to  Brigham  City,  and  have 
lived  here  from  that  time. 

In  the  Spring  of  1880  I  was  called  and  went  on  a  mission 
to  Germany — arrived  at  Berlin  July  10th.  At  a  conference 
held  there.  Elder  Budge  presiding,  I  was  called  and  set  apart 
to  preside  over  the  North  German  Mission,  August  15th,  1880. 
On  the  19th,  held  an  evening  meeting  in  Berlin — was  arrested 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY,  361 

there  for  preaching  the  Gospel,  and  put  in  prison  that  night — 
had  an  examination  the  next  day,  which  lasted  from  7  a.  m. 
until  4  p.  m.,  when  the  court  decreed  my  banishment  from 
Berlin  and  the  kingdom  of  Prussia,  Avith  orders  to  leave  the 
next  day  at  noon,  and  never  to  return,  under  pain  of  fine  and 
imprisonment. 

August  21st,  I  left  by  railroad  for  the  kingdom  of  Bavaria, 
traveled  through  there  and  adjoining  kingdoms,  as  Baden,Wur- 
temburg  and  Hanover,  for  about  one  year,  when  I  was  released 
and  returned  home. 

Morris  D.  Rosexbaum. 

From  the  journal  of  Franklin  H.  Snow: 

I  received  a  letter  from  President  John  Taylor  informing 
me  that  my  name  had  been  presented,  and  that  I  had  been 
accepted  as  a  missionary  to  Europe. 

As  soon  as  I  read  the  letter,  I  thanked  the  Lord  that  my 
prayers  had  been  answered,  for  I  had  much  desired  to  visit 
my  mother's  native  country,  and  declare  the  glad  tidings  of 
salvation.  I  knew  that  the  principles  which  I  had  been 
taught  by  my  father  and  mother  were  principles  that  would 
benefit  all  who  put  them  in  practice. 

I  wrote  to  President  Taylor  that  I  accepted  the  mission 
and  should  endeavor  to  magnify  my  calling.  On  the  12th  of 
October,  1880,  I  left  my  home  in  company  of  fifty  Elders, 
thirty  of  whom  were  missionaries  to  Europe,  the  others  to  dif- 
ferent portions  of  the  United  States. 

None  but  those  that  have  left  their  comfortable  homes 
and  large  circles  of  relatives  and  friends,  can  imagine  my  feel- 
ings when  the  train  started  out  from  Ogden  City  to  carry  me 
thousands  of  miles  from  my  home.  I  was  not  acquainted 
with  any  of  the  Elders  on  the  train  when  we  started,  but  all 
having  been  baptized  into  one  spirit,  we  had  associated 
together  but  a  short  time  before  we  were  all  acquainted. 
Strangers  on  the  train,  Avho  were  not  of  us,  made  frequent 


362  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

remarks  and  marveled  and  queried  how  it  was  that  we  put  so 
much  confidence  in  each  other. 

We  arrived  safely  in  New  York,  and  on  the  19th  left  on 
the  steamship  Wyoming;  were  thirteen  days  on  the  ocean, 
wdth  very  rough  weather  for  nine  days.  There  was  a  Catholic 
on  board  who  was  so  dreadfull}'  frightened  that  he  was  frantic 
and  blamed  the  d — d  "Mormons"  for  the  rough  w' eather.  He  said 
if  he  had  known  that  so  many  "Mormons"  were  on  the 
steamer  he  would  have  stayed  in  New  York.  The  captain 
told  him  that  if  it  had  not  been  for  the  "Mormons,"  in  all 
probability,  they  might  all  have  been  in  the  bottom  of  the 
ocean. 

When  we  arrived  in  Liverpool,  I  believe  I  was  as  much 
delighted  to  see  land  as  was .  Columbus  when  he  discovered 
America,  for  I  had  been  seasick  for  several  days,  and  even  the 
sight  of  land  seemed  medicinal,  I  was  appointed  to  labor  in 
the  London  Conference,  under  the  direction  of  President  Ros- 
kelley,  in  connection  with  Brother  W.  W.  AVilley,  and  with 
him  commenced  in  my  field  of  labor  on  the  6th  of  November, 
and  walked  about  fourteen  miles  to  the  first  family  in  our  dis- 
trict. 

No  one,  without  similar  experience,  can  imagine  how  I 
felt  when  I  found  myself  seated  by  the  side  of  a  fireplace  wdth 
a  large  number  of  small  children  thinly  clad.  When  I  sat 
down  to  supper,  I  saw  there  were  from  eight  to  ten  hungry 
children  to  be  fed  from  the  scanty  meal  which  was  scarcely 
enough  for  five  hungry  persons.  I  ate  very  sparingly,  and 
went  to  bed  feeling  rather  discouraged,  and  thinking  I  could 
do  no  good  among  such  poor  people.  Young  and  inex- 
perienced as  I  was,  I  did  not  realize  that  God  had  not  chosen 
the  rich  of  this  world  to  be  heirs  of  His  kingdom,  but  that  He 
had  chosen  the  poor  and  the  meek  of  the  earth.  I  traveled 
three  weeks  feeling  that  I  was  doing  no  good,  and  that  I  could 
be  more  happy  at  home  in  the  society  of  my  friends,  and  in 
the  enjoyment  of  the  comforts  of  life.     Elder  Willey  did  all 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.-  363 

he  could  to  encourage  and  help  me  out  of  my  dangerous  con- 
dition. I  did  not  and  could  not,  at  that  time,  realize  what  a 
strong  hold  the  adversary  had  on  me  to  prevent  the  fulfilment 
of  my  mission.  I  was  really  impressed  with  the  idea  that  it 
was  impossible  for  me  to  endure  the  hardships  and  privations 
that  most  missionaries  had  to  put  up  with ;  but  I  wished  to 
honor  my  father  and  mother,  although  without  a  testimony 
from  my  heavenly  Father,  I  felt  that  I  could  not  travel  among 
the  people. 

With  these  impressions,  I  wandered  into  the  lone  woods 
and  offered  up  a  short  prayer  to  God,  and  in  the  sincerity  of 
my  heart  asked  Him  to  give  me  a  contented  mind  that  I 
might  fill  my  mission  acceptably  before  my  Father  in  heaven. 
From  that  very  moment  the  powers  of  darkness  gave  way 
and  a  different  influence  surrounded  me,  and  I  saw  clearly 
that  I  was  engaged  in  a  great  and  glorious  work;  that  the 
Gospel  must  be  preached  to  all  that  had  ears  to  hear,  the  poor 
as  well  as  the  rich.  From  the  time  I  offered  up  that  prayer 
until  the  close  of  my  mission  I  always  felt  well,  and  never 
wished  to  return  home  till  I  was  honorably  released. 

I  traveled  with  Elder  AVilley  about  three  weeks,  and  then 
traveled  alone.  I  had  to  walk  about  one  hundred  and  fifty 
miles  to  visit  ten  families  of  Saints,  and  they  all  were  so  poor 
that  they  could  keep  me  but  one  night  out  of  three  weeks.  I 
walked  from  ten  to  twenty-five  and  thirty  miles  per  day.  I 
recollect  walking  over  twenty  miles  one  day,  arriving  at  a 
Saint's  house  just  at  dark,  tired  and  hungry;  I  had  but  a 
scanty  breakfast  in  the  morning,  and  no  dinner,'  for  the  sen- 
sible reason  that  I  had  no  money  to  pay  for  it.  By  supper 
time  I  felt  as  though  I  could  make  a  hearty  meal  on  dry  crusts. 
The  good  sister  got  supper  for  me,  and  as  I  sat  down  to  eat,  a 
little  girl  about  ten  years  of  age  brought  from  the  cupboard, 
two  hard  biscuits,  and  said  they  had  been  there  a  week — that 
they  had  kept  them  for  Mr.  Snow  to  eat.  As  hungry  as  I  was, 
that  took  away  my  appetite,  and  I  retired  to  bed  supperless. 


364  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

I  never  shall  forget  the  first  time  I  distributed  tracts  to 
strangers.  I  called  at  a  house  of  a  well-to-do"  lady,  and  told 
her  I  would  like  to  converse  with  her  on  the  Gospel.  She 
seemed  very  much  interested  as  well  as  astonished,  when  I 
spoke  of  the  necessity  of  Apostles  and  Prophets,  and  of  signs 
following  the  believer,  whenever  the  Church  of  Christ  was  on 
the  earth.  I  conversed  with  her  nearly  or  quite  one  hour,  and 
she  said  that  all  I  had  told  her  was  true.  I  then  bore  my  tes- 
timony that  the  true  Church  of  Christ  was  on  the  earth — that 
it  was  organized  by  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith.  At  that  she 
threw  the  tract  I  had  presented  her  in  my  face  and  shut  the 
door,  saying,  "All  you  have  told  me  is  false  if  Joe  Smith  had 
anything  to  do  with  it."  I  then  went  on  my  way  feeling 
more  determined  than  ever  to  preach  the  Gospel. 

The  first  out-door  meeting  I  held  was  in  a  small  village 
in  Bedfordshire.  I  called  on  a  family  and  wished  to  know  if 
they  would  accept  of  a  tract.  I  told  them  who  I  was,  and  that 
I  had  come  six  thousand  miles  to  tell  them  that  God  had 
again  spoken  from  the  heavens,  and  that  all  mankind  were 
commanded  to  repent  and  obey  the  Gospel.  The  lady  of  the 
house  (if  I  may  call  her  a  lady)  said  she  had  heard  of  "old 
Joe  Smith" — that  he  had  dug  a  book  out  of  a  rock,  and'  she 
did  not  wish  to  know  any  more  about  him.  "Have  you?" 
said  I;  "I  have  not  heard  of  any  such  man,  and  I  would 
like  to  learn  from  you  to  what  man  you  refer  who  dug 
a  book  out  of  a  rock."  She  said,  "Old  Joe  Smith."  She 
appeared  quite  angry  at  me  for  not  knowing  what  she  meant. 
Then  I  said,  "I  presume  you  mean  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith,  who  had  records  delivered  to  him  by  an  angel  ?"  She 
retorted,  "  There  is  no  such  thing  as  angels  in  our  day,  and  the 
Bible  don't  speak  of  any  other  book."  I  then  asked  her  if  she 
would  let  me  see  her  Bible.  She  tapped  one  of  her  little  girls 
on  the  head  and  told  her  to  get  me  a  Bible.  I  then  read  to 
her  the  twenty-ninth  chapter  of  Isaiah.  By  this  time  there 
were  thirty  people  gathered  around,  and  I  availed  myself  of 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  365 

the  opportunity  to  preach  to  them.  After  the  meeting  I  deliv- 
ered tracts  to  nearly  every  family  in  the  village.  After  I  left, 
I  heard  that  the  minister  sent  women  around  to  gather  up  the 
tracts  I  had  circulated,  arid  bring  them  to  him,  and  he  called 
u  meeting  and  told  a  mass  of  falsehoods  about  the  Saints.  I 
comforted  m3'self  with  "Blessed  are  ye  when  men  shall  revile 
you  and  speak  all  manner  of  e\41  against  you  falsely  for  my 
name's  sake." 

For  three  months  during  the  very  coldest  weather  I  had 
not  one  cent  in  my  pocket;  for  what  little  I  had  when  I  arrived 
in  England,  I  spent  for  food  for  the  destitute  Saints,  and  I  can 
testify  that  during  those  three  months  I  received  greater  mani- 
festations of  the  power  of  God  than  ever  before  or  since. 
During  the  seven  months  in  which  I  labored  in  the  district  of 
Hertford  and  Bedfordshire,  I  traveled  on  foot  two  thousand  one 
hundred  miles.  My  next  field  of  labor  was  Kent,  the  garden 
spot  of  England.  I  labored  there  eleven  months  with  much 
satisfaction.  The  Saints  in  Kent  were  not  so  scattered,  and  I 
was  enabled  to  hold  meetings  more  frequently,  and  the  people 
were  less  opposed  to  the  Gospel  than  in  Bedfordshire. 

President  West  gave  me  a  mission  to  the  Channel  Islands, 
and  I  remained  on  the  Isle  of  Jersey  about  three  months.  The 
Saints  were  few,  and  so  very  poor  they  could  only  give  me  one 
meal  per  day,  and  I  managed  to  make  the  other  two  cost  me 
but  sixpence.  When  I  learned  the  degraded  condition  of  the 
people  on  the  island,  I  was  not  surprised  that  out  of  sixty 
tliousand  so  few  had  embraced  the  pure  Gospel  of  Jesus. 
Many,  ver}"  many  of  the  inhabitants  reveled  in  debauchery. 
There  was  scarcely  a  street  but  what  was  polluted  with  one  or 
more  houses  of  ill-fame;  hundreds  of  young  women  walked 
the  streets  from  sundown  till  past  midnight.  It  was  there  I 
learned  to  appreciate  the  noble  and  sacred  virtue  of  the  youth 
of  Zion. 

While  on  the  islands,  I  was  released  from  my  mission  to 
return  home.     I  went  directly  to  London,  where  I  took  train 


366  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

for  Liverpool,  and  there,  on  the  21st  of  October,  1882,  took 
steamer  to  New  York,  and  arrived  at  my  home  on  the  10th  of 
November. 

During  the  two  years  I  was  abroad,  I  traveled  on  foot  over 
six  thousand  miles;  by  rail,  six  thousand,  and  on  the  water, 
eight  thousand.  The  time  spent  in  preaching  the  Gospel,  with 
all  its  hardships  and  privations,  was  the  [happiest  of  my  life. 
I  bore  my  testimony  to  thousands,  and  I  know  that  the  Lord 
blessed  my  labors. 

I  thank  God,  my  heavenly  Father,  that  I  was  permitted 
to  fill  my  mission,  and  to  return  home  to  meet  those  who  are 
dear  to  me  by  the  ties  of  nature.  I  can  still  bear  a  faithful 
testimony  that  the  fulness  of  the  everlasting  Gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ  has  been  restored  to  earth,  with  all  its  powers,  gifts  and 
ordinances,  through  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith. 

Franklin  Horton  Snow\ 


CHAPTER  XLIX. 

Discourse  by  Elder  Lorenzo  Snow,  delivered  in  a  meeting  of  tlie  St.  George 
Stake  of  Zion,  in  the  Temple,  April  5th,  1877;  reported  by  George  F, 
Gibbs. — Necessity  for  effort. — What  the  Lord  said  to  Oliver  Cowdery. — 
Regulation  of  temporal  affairs, — Consecration  and  stewardship.^Prepa- 
ration  for  building  in  Jackson  County. — The  United  Order. —  Plural 
marriage. — Responsibility  of  Presidents. — How  confidence  is  created. — 
The  necessity  of  its  cultivation. — Desires  for  the  future. 

N  occupying  the  time  this  morning,  I  wish,  in  the  first 
place,  to  call  your  attention  to  the  fact  that  we  are  Lat- 
ter-day Saints,  or  at  least  ought  to  be ;  and  that  as  such 
we  are  dependent  upon  the  Lord  for  our  instruction.  This  is 
in  accordance  with  our  faith — that  we  have  to  look  to  Him  for 
assistance  under  all  circumstances,  in  all  places,  in  all  our 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  367 

affairs  in  life,  and  in  all  matters  pertaining  to  our  advance- 
ment in  the  principles  of  godliness. 

Assembled  together  as  we  are  this  morning,  it  is  very 
necessary  that  we  ask  the  Lord  for  His  Spirit,  the  spirit  of 
inspiration,  to  rest  upon  us  as  speakers  and  as  hearers,  that 
we  may  be  enabled  to  comprehend  what  may  be  spoken,  and 
that  it  may  be  adapted  to  our '  individual  needs.  It  is  impos- 
sible to  progress  in  the  principles  of  truth — to  increase  in 
heavenly  knowledge,  except  we  exercise  our  reasoning  facul- 
ties and  exert  ourselves  in  a  proper  manner.  We  have  an 
instance  recorded  in  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants  of  a  misun- 
derstanding on  the  part  of  Oliver  Cowdery,  touching  this 
principle.  The  Lord  promised  him  the  gift  to  translate 
ancient  records.  Like  many  of  us  to-day,  he  had  misconcep- 
tions in  regard  to  the  exercise  of  the  gift.  He  thought  all 
that  was  necessary  for  him  to  do,  inasmuch  as  this  gift  had 
been  promised  him  of  God,  was  to  allow  his  mind  to  wait  in 
idleness  without  effort,  until  it  should  operate  spontaneously. 
But  when  these  records  were  placed  before  him,  no  knowledge 
was  communicated;  they  still  continued  sealed,  as  it  were,  for 
,no  power  to  translate  rented  upon  him. 

Although  the  gift  to  translate  had  been  conferred,  he 
could  not  j)rosecute  the  work,  simply  because  he  failed  to 
exert  himself  before  God,  with  the  view  of  developing  the  gift 
within  him,  and  he  was  greatl}^  disappointed ;  and  the  Lord  in 
His  goodness  and  mercy  informed  him  of  his  mistake,  using 
the  following  language : 

"Behold,  you  have  not  understood;  you  have  supposed 
that  I  Avould  give  it  unto  you  when  you  took  no  thought,  save 
it  was  to  ask  me;  but,  behold,  I  say  unto  you,  that  you  must 
study  it  out  in  your  mind;  then  you  must  ask  me  if  it  be 
right;  and  if  it  is  right  I  will  cause  that  your  bosom  shall 
burn  within  you,"  etc. 

So  in  regard  to  us  respecting  the  things  which  we  are 
undertaking.     If  we  expect  to  improve  and  advance  in  the 


368  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

work  immediately  before  us,  and  finally  obtain  possession  of 
those  gifts  and  glories — coming  up  to  that  condition  of  exalta- 
tion we  anticipate,  we  must  take  thought  and  reflect :  we  must 
exert  ourselves,  and  that  too  to  the  utmost  of  our  abilities. 

The  text  given  us  by  President  Young  yesterday,  and  to 
which  Ave,  in  our  prayer  this  morning,  asked  God  to  direct 
our  remarks,  was  the  work  pertaining  to  our  present  wants 
and  necessities,  in  which  we  are  now  immediately  concerned. 
The  question  here  arises,  How  shall  we  regulate  affairs  so  as 
to  qualify  us  to  perform  the  duties  and  obligations  devolving 
ujjon  us  to-day,  and  secure  to  ourselves  the  blessings  of  eternal 
life?  On  this  subject,  so  far  as  the  Lord  will  give  me  His 
Holy  Spirit,  through  the  exercise  of  your  faith,  I  wish  to  speak 
this  morning.  I  desire,  however,  to  confine  myself  more  par- 
ticularly to  the  subject  relating  to  our  financial  union — unit- 
ing ourselves  together  as  brethren  who  have  entered  into  the 
everlasting  covenant  of  the  Gospel  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
expecting  to  dwell  together  in  the  presence  of  God  in  the 
celestial  world. 

We  have  been  told,  through  the  revelations  of  God,  to 
which  our  attention  has  often  been  called,  that  unless  we 
become  one  in  temporal  as  well  as  spiritual  things,  it  were  use- 
less to  anticipate  the  fulness  of  celestial  glory  or  a  state  of 
oneness  in  the  spiritual  things  of  God.  But  what  course  we 
are  to  take  in  order  to  arrive  at  this  most  desirable  condition 
seems  to  remain  a  difficult,  unsolved  problem.  Doubtless 
many  have  asked  themselves.  What  can  we  do,  and  how  shall 
we  do  it?  , 

Now  let  our  minds  revert  for  a  few  minutes  to  the  time 
when  we  received  the  fulness  of  the  everlasting  Gospel,  in  the 
countries  where  it  first  reached  us.  As  soon  as  we  became 
convinced  of  the  truth,  and  that  the  Elders  who  preached  the 
Gospel  were  the  servants  of  God,  we  offered  ourselves  as  candi- 
dates for  baptism  for  the  remission  of  sins,  receiving  the  Holy 
Ghost  through  the  laying  on  of  their  hands,  and  then  felt 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  369 

determined  to  do  whatever  the  Lord  should  require  through 
His  servants,  and  continue  to  follow  their  counsel  in  all 
things,  even  to  the  sacrifice  oi  all  that  we  possessed,  if  neces- 
sary, whether  pertaining  to  the  world's  wealth,  or  that  which 
w^e  held  in  higher  or  dearer  esteem. 

We  learned  an  important  and  significant  fact,  that  we 
were  the  offspring  of  God,  inheriting,  tliough  only  in  infantile 
form,  the  same  attributes  He  possessed,  and  that  through  pro- 
bationary experience,  by  passing  the  ordeals  of  earth,  rejecting 
the  evil  and  accepting  the  good,  these  attributes  could  be 
developed  until  eventually  we  might  receive  a  fulness  of  the 
Godhead  and  dwell  in  the  presence  of  the  Father.  We 
became  acquainted  with  this  fact,  and  were  convinced  in  our 
hearts  that  the  object  that  then  appeared  before  us  was  well 
worthy  of  all  that  we  could  bestow  upon  it.  Hence  we 
resolved  that  we  would  accomplish  the  undertaking,  though  at 
the  sacrifice  of  all  we  called  our  own.  We  well  understood 
that  in  order  to  attain  to  that  position  which  would  entitle  us 
to  this  exaltation,  it  would  be  necessary  to  submit  ourselves 
wholly  to  the  mind  and  will  of  God.  We  felt  in  our  hearts  to 
consecrate  our  wives,  our  children,  our  property  (if  we  had 
any),  and  our  time  and  abilities  to  the  service  of  God.  Had 
the  law  of  consecration  been  presented  at  that  time,  without 
doubt  it  would  have  been  hailed  with  joy,  as  it  is  in  exact 
accordance  with  the  spirit  of  our  covenants. 

According  to  the  order  of  the  celestial  world,  as  revealed 
to  the  Latter-day  Saints,  respecting  the  property  we  might 
possess,  we  were  required  to  consecrate  all  to  the  Lord,  and 
then  to  be  made  stewards,  as  pointed  out  by  revelation  in  the 
Book  of  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  and  were  to  continue  to 
devote  that  which  might  be  entrusted  to  us  to  the  service  of 
God;  and  so  far  as  we  increased  the  property  of  our  steward- 
ship,we  were  to  devote  the  same  to  the  benefit  of  the  Kingdom 
of  God,  which  would  be  used  for  the  building  of  temples, 
emigrating  and  sustaining  the  poor,  and  for  carrving  on  the 

2(i 


370  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

great  work  of  redeeming  Israel.  This  feeling  which  we  enter- 
tained at  the  beginning  was  to  continue  to  burn  in  our  bosoms, 
and  we  were  to  be  faithful  and  honest  in  our  professions. 

I  know  that  many  of  us,  when  we  came  to  the  valleys, 
conformed  to  this  law  of  consecration,  which  is  now  published 
in  the  Book  of  Doctrine  and  Covenants.  We  deeded  our  prop- 
erty, and  many  were  willing,  perhaps  not  all,  that,  if  neces- 
sary, every  part  and  portion  of  it  might  have  been  used  as  the 
servants  of  God  should  have  directed.  This  is  the  kind  of 
feeling  that  we  then  entertained,  and  just  so  long  as  we  main- 
tained this  condition  of  mind,  of  willing  obedience,  it  was  all 
that  was  required.  But  I  fear  that  this  feeling  which  gave  us 
so  much  joy — which  tended  to  increase  our  faith  and  confi- 
dence in  God  and  in  one  another,  has  not  continued  to  grow 
correspondingly  with  our  general  prosperity,  experience  and 
knowledge  of  the  Gospel.  So  far  as  this  is  the  case,  my  testi- 
mony to  you  is  that  we  stand  this  day  not  wholly  approved  of 
God,  although  we  have  the  privilege  of  worshiping  in  this 
Temple,  reared  to  His  holy  name.  But  just  so  far  as  this  will- 
ingness exists  in  our  hearts  to  appropriate  our  means  which 
we  have  accumulated,  for  the  upbuilding  of  the  Kingdom  of 
God  upon  the  earth,  and  that  too  without  grudging,  even  as 
the  former  da}'  Saints  laid  theirs  down  at  the  feet  of  the 
Apostles,  so  far  are  we  approved  and  accepted  of  God.  Who, 
among  the  Latter-day  Saints  within  the  hearing  of  my  voice 
this  day,  could  fail  to  comprehend  this? 

In  many  of  our  business  relations  one  with  another,  there 
does  not  exist  that  spirit  of  union  and  brotherly  interest 
which  should  be  maintained.  We  need  to  take  a  course  that 
will  enable  us  to  acquire  it,  and  this  spirit  should  prevail 
throughout  all  our  settlements. 

Who  cannot  perceive  the  hand  of  God  in  bringing  us 
from  the  turmoil  and  strife  of  the  business  world  to  these 
mountain  vales,  where  we  have  the  opportunity  and  the  privi- 
lege of  building  up  cities  and  villages  upon  the  principle  of 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  371 

unity  which  has  been  revealed  to  us,  thus  affording  that 
necessary  discipline  which  we  could  not  have  obtained  among 
the  cities  of  the  Gentiles?  This  training  cannot  be  acquired 
in  one  year,  nor  in  five  years,  but  its  acquisition  is  enhanced 
in  proportion  to  our  willingness  to  sacrifice  in  order  to  obtain 
it.  By  and  by  the  Lord  will  prepare  the  way  for  some  to 
return  to  Jackson  County,  there  to  build  up  the  metropolis  of 
Zion.  How^  easily  this  work  can  be  accomplished,  after  we 
have  learned  to  build  up  cities  and  temples  here  to  His  divine 
acceptance!  Our  present  experience  is  a  very  needful  one; 
without  it  we  should  be  totally  unfitted  for  the  performance  of 
such  a  work. 

We  read  that  the  temple  which  Solomon  built  was 
erected  without  the  sound  of  a  hammer  being  heard.  There 
had  been  a  previous  preparation,  and  an  experience  gained  in 
some  distant  locality,  and  a  proper  training.  The  materials 
were  accurately  prepared  elsewhere,  and  when  brought  together 
were  ready  for  setting,  each  piece  to  its  proper  place. 

As  knowledge  and  efficiency  are  obtained  gradually,  we 
may  expect  that  the  experience  we  are  getting  now,  in  learn- 
ing how  to  build  up  cities  in  our  present  condition — conform- 
ing as  near  as  possible  to  the  holy  order  of  God,  is  designed  to 
prepare  us  to  return  to  Missouri,  from  whence  we  were  driven, 
and  there  build  up  cities  and  temples  to  the  name  of  the 
Most  High,  upon  which  His  glory  will  descend.  A  condition 
of  willingness  to  conform  our  will  to  the  Divine  will  is  what 
we  need.  , 

It  might  not  be  deemed  policy  to  enter  into  covenants  bj' 
deed,  in  our  property  matters,  at  present,  though  it  may  be 
hereafter.  So  long  as  the  emotions  of  our  souls  prompt  us  to 
exclaim,  in  the  language  of  Joshua,  that  "  I  and  my  household 
will  serve  the  Lord  " — so  long  as  this  willingness  dwells  in  our 
hearts,  to  give  ourselves  up  entirely  to  the  service  of  God,  we 
are  in  the  proper  condition  to  ask  the  Father  to  hasten  the  day 
when  His  will  shall  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven.     And 


372  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

further,  when  the  proper  time  comes  to  require  the  u«e  of  our 
property  in  the  interests  of  the  great  work  we  arc  engaged  in, 
the  bare  mention  of  it  will  be  sufficient. 

But,  we  ask,  should  not  the  Bishop  who  operates  in  our 
temporal  matters  be  a  very  wise  and  good  man?  Certainh' 
he  should,  and  a  man  of  honor  and  integrity,  full  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  loving  his  neighbor  as  himself,  and  loving  the  Lord  our 
God  with  all  his  might,  mind  and  strength.  On  this,  we  are 
told,  "hang  all  the  law  and  the  prophets."  Blessed  is  he  in 
whom  these  two  principles  are  developed,  for  such  an  one  is 
without  condemnation ;  he  stands  the  peer  of  him  referred  to 
in  the  Scriptures,  by  the  Savior,  as  one  "without  guile."  The 
people  will  soon  learn  to  confide  in  such  a  man,  as  he  can 
establish  unmistakable  proof  before  God  and  before  his 
brethren  that  he  obeys  these  commandments  in  which  are 
included  all  that  the  Prophets  ever  lived  for. 

We  will  suppose  further,  that  such  an  individual  as  I  have 
described,  who  really  had  obeyed  these  commandments,  was 
placed  to  preside  over  a  city  of  a  thousand  people,  all  of  whom 
were  also  living  in  the  advanced  condition  referred  to;  he 
must  bear  in  mind  his  important  position,  high  responsibilities 
and  who  appointed  him  to  this  position — he  or  they  in  whom 
God  had  vested  the  authority.  Why  is  such  a  man  called  to 
act  as  president  over  a  people?  Is  it  in  order  to  acquire  an 
influence  and  then  to  use  that  influence  directly  for  his  own 
aggrandizement?  No;  but,  on  the  contrary,  he  is  called  to  act 
in  such  a  position  on  the  same  principle  as  the  Priesthood  Avas 
given  to  the  Son  of  God,  that  he  should  make  sacrifice.  For 
himself?  No;  but  to  become  the  servant,  not  the  master,  of 
his  brethren,  and  to  work  for  their  interest  and  welfare — not 
to  exercise  the  influence  thus  obtained  to  benefit  himself,  his 
family,  relatives  and  personal  friends;  but  esteeming  all  as 
his  brethren,  and  as  having  rights  in  common  with  himself, 
and,  therefore,  seeking  to  bless  and  benefit  all  equally  accord- 
ing to  the  talents  and  worthiness  they  may  possess,  and  thus 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  373 

by  so  doing  develop  in  himself  that  fatherly  feeling  which 
always  exists  in  the  bosom  of  the  Father. 

At  the  present  time  it  is  too  often  the  case  that  the  men 
who  are  called  to  act  in  such  positions,  instead  of  thus  acting 
according  to  their  holy  calling,  use  their  influence,  their  Priest- 
hood, the  sacred  powers  conferred  upon  them,  for  their  own 
benefit  and  that  of  their  children  and  personal  friends.  This 
is  highly  improper;  it  is  WTong  and  displeasing  in  the  sight  of 
God;  and  of  this  sin  we  are  called  to  repent  by  putting  it 
away  from  us,  and  beginning  to  live  the  lives  of  Latter-day 
Saints,  according  the  sacred  covenants  we  have  entered  into. 

When  you  find  a  man  who  takes  the  same  interest  in 
those  over  whom  he  presides  as  he  does  in  himself  and  family 
you  will  naturally  begin  to  have  confidence  in  that  individual . 
But  as  soon  as  you  find  that  his  feelings  by  day  and  by  night, 
and  the  course  of  his  conduct  is  such  as  tend  directly  to  benefit 
himself  and  his  family,  you  will  say :  "  What  interest  has  he 
for  us?  We  must  look  out  for  ourselves."  But  where  a  man 
works  for  the  community,  he  becomes  truly  a  father  to  that 
people,  working  for  them  with  the  same  feeling,  desire  and 
interest  as  he* would  for  himself.  It  might  be  said  of  him,  as 
it  should  be  said  of  all  men,  that  he  loves  his  brethren,  or  in 
other  words,  "his  neighbor  as  himself."  Now  let  the  man 
who  acts  as  the  presiding  Elder  of  his  ward  manifest  by  word 
and  action  these  fatherly  feelings  towards  those  he  presides 
over,  and  how  soon  we  would  begin  to  perceive  perfect  con- 
fidence restored. 

Possibly  such  a  man  might  not  possess  financiering  abili- 
ties, and  possibly  the  pec^le  might  not  have  confidence  in  his 
abilities  to  manage  or  direct  temporal  affairs.  This  is  quite 
supposable,  for  good,  sound  principled  men  are  not  always 
endowed  with  great  financiering  capacities.  Yet,  from  the -fact 
of  his  having  established  himself  in  the  hearts  of  tjie  people, 
and  being  known  by  them  for  his  integrity  and  honesty,  and 
a  disposition  to  work  for  the  interests  of  God  and  the  people. 


374  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

willing  to  make  any  sacrifice  that  might  be  required  of  him, 
he  possesses  their  confidence,  and  when  once  in  possession  of  a 
trust  so,sacred,  what  then  might  he  do  in  order  to  satisfy  the 
minds  of  the  people,  which  are  more  or  less  progressive?  Let 
him  call  to  his  aid  those  of  his  brethren  who  are  the  most 
capable,  letting  them  share  in  his  responsibilities.  Because, 
you  will  find,  as  a  general  thing,  that  talent  is  diffused 
through  the  many,  and  rarely  combined  in  single  individuals ; 
and  it  only  needs  opportunity  in  order  to  be  developed.  He 
might  say  to  one,  "  Here,  Brother  B.,  you  are  better  adapted 
to  fill  this  or  that  position  than  I  am;"  and  to  another,  "You 
are  the  man  best  fitted  to  this  department;"  and  so  on  until 
he  gets  the  talents  of  all  brought  out,  and  instead  of  diminish- 
ing the  public  confidence  in  himself  such  a  course  would  add 
to  it.  Further,  he  would  be  doing  for  his  brethren  that  which 
the  United  Order  designs  to  do  for  all,  namely,  to  afford  oppor- 
tunity to  develop  the  gifts  with  which  nature  has  endowed  us. 
Therefore,  I  say  that  all  these  matters  can  be  got  along  with, 
provided  we  have  the  sure  and  safe  foundation,  which  must  be 
based  on  honesty  and  integrity  to  God  and  the  tone  interests 
of  His  kingdom  and  people. 

With  a  people  of  one  heart  and  mind,  possessed  of  the 
.same  feelings  and  aspirations  as  we  were  when  we  first 
embraced  the  Gospel,  in  connection  with  our  present  knowl- 
edge and  experience  in  the  practical  workings  of  building  up 
the  kingdom,  how  easy  it  would  be  to  establish  our  home 
industries  or  mercantile  institutions,  and  carry  them  on 
successfully.  Every  one  would  be  on  hand,  like  Israel  when 
in  the  desert,  and  journeying  to  the  land  of  Canaan,  they  were 
required  to  build  a  movable  tabernacle  for  certain  sacred 
J)urposes,  and  the  people  brought  their  offerings,  etc.,  even 
more  than  were  sufficient,  and  Moses  had  to  cry  out  to  the 
people  to  stop.  So  it  could  be  with  us,  as  far  as  willingness  oh 
the  part  of  the  people  was  concerned  to  take  an  active  part  iii 
any  general  movement  that  might  be  projected.     Whatever 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  375 

means  or  time  or  property  might  be  devoted  by  the  commu- 
nity for  the  establishing  of  any  certain  enterprise,  would  be 
done  in  good  faith,  for  every  heart  would  be  inspired  with 
confidence,  every  one  considering  his  interest  identified  with 
that  of  the  whole. 

But  it  takes  time  to  get  the  people  into  this  condition. 
Here,  in  this  southern  country,  we  understand  that  the  people 
have  been  endeavoring  to  work  together  in  the  United  Order, 
meeting  with  more  or  less  disappointment.  Because  of  reverses 
or  failures  in  our  attempts  to  successfully  operate  in  our 
temporal  affairs,  we  should  not  allow  such  disappointment  to 
detract  from  the  principle  itself,  but  rather  let  us  attribute  our 
misfortunes  to  human  weakness,  regarding  the  principle  as 
divine,  revealed  for  our  special  benefit  and  blessing,  and  in 
every  instance  of  apparent  failure,  let  us  be  resolved  to  "  try 
again." 

The  principles  of  plural  marriage  w^ere  revealed  for  the 
benefit  and  exaltation  of  the  children  of  men ;  but  how  much 
unhappiness  has  arisen  through  failure  on  the  part  of  some 
Avho  have  contracted  this  order  of  marriage  to  conform  to  the 
laws  that  govern  it.  But  does  it  arise  through  any  defect  in 
the  order  of  the  marriage  system?  0,  no;  but  from  ignorance 
and  the  folly  and  wickedness  of  those  individuals  who  enter 
into  it,  who  abuse  rather  than  righteously  obey  it.  So  in 
regard  to  the  principles  of  the  United  Order.  Its  principles 
also  are  sacred,  and  I  assure  you  we  will  never  go  back  to 
Jackson  County,  Missouri,  there  to  build  up  the  New  Jerusalem 
of  the  latter  days,  until  there  is  a  perfect  willingness  on  our 
part  to  conform  to  its  rules  and  principles.  Many  years  have 
transpired  since  we  received  the  revelation  of  the  United 
Order,  and  in  one  sense,  that  long  period  of  time  bespeaks 
negligence  on  our  part  in  not  more  fully  obeying  it.  The  very 
principles  of  that  Order,  in  my  estimation,  were  given  for  our 
temporal  and  spiritual  salvation.  In  order  to  derive  the 
benefit  that  God  designed  should  flow  from  them,  they  must 


376  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

be  established  and  systematized  on  the  principle  of  righteous- 
ness, each  person  learning  to  love  his  neighbor  as  himself.  For 
us  to  undertake  to  deal  with  them  on  any  other  principle, 
would  virtually  open  the  way  to  bitter  disappointment. 

Then  allow  me  to  repeat :  let  me  find  a  community  that  is 
willing  to  conform  to  this,  bringing  to  mind  the  covenants 
made  in  the  beginning  when  we  received  the  fulness  of  the 
Gospel,  willing  to  bring  to  mind  when  they  dedicated  all  they 
possessed — their  property,  their  talents,  their  mental  and 
physical  powers  to  the  building  up  of  the  kingdom  of  God; 
remembering  the  time  when  we  did  this,  the  blessings  of  the 
Most  High  were  upon  us,  and  His  Spirit  burned  within  us. 
Then  let  those  who  preach  in  that  community  of  Saints 
realize  what  the  Priesthood  was  placed  upon  them  for;  let  them 
know  and  fully  sense  why  they  were  appointed  to  fill  such  and 
such  offices,  viz.:  that  they  should  act  in  the  spirit  of  our 
Master,  a  servant  of  all — that  they  learn  to  consider  and 
esteem,  in  the  same  affectionate  interest,  the  welfare  of  all  as 
they  do  that  of  themselves,  and  be  in  very  deed  fathers  to  the 
people.  Then  will  they  enter  into  the  spirit  of  the  two  great 
commands,  upon  which,  said  the  Savior,  "  hang  all  the  law  and 
the  prophets,"  namely,  loving  the  Lord  with  all  our  might, 
mind  and  strength,  and  our  neighbor  as  ourselves.  This,  in 
my  opinion,  is  the  foundation  of  our  future  success,  temporally 
and  spiritually,  in  this  United  Order.  Until  we  come  down  to 
the  bed-rock  of  honesty  and  sincerity  in  this  matter,  dealing 
with  temporal  as  with  spiritual  things,  whole-heartedly,  hold- 
ing all  and  ourselves  sacred  to  the  service  of  God,  we  may 
expect  more  or  less  failure. 

Let  me  say  to  the  brethren  who  are,  and  who  contemplate 
connecting  themselves  actively  and  entirely  with  this  holy 
order,  that  the  Priesthood  was  bestowed  upon  you,  as 
upon  the  Son  of  God,  for  no  other  purpose  than  that 
through  sacrifice  you  might  be  proven,  that,  peradventure,  at 
the   last  day,   you   might   stand   approved  before  God,  and 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  377 

before  perfect  and  holy  beings,  and  that  in  order  to  merit  this 
divine  approval,  it  may  be  necessary  to  forget  self  and  indi- 
vidual aggrandizement  and  seek  the  interest  of  your  brethren. 
If  you  are  read}'  and  willing  to  do  this,  and  if  your  every-day 
life  and  conduct  and  the  spirit  within  you  testify  the  fact,  you 
will  establish  confidence  in  the  hearts  of  those  who  know  you, 
and  wdth  whom  you  are  more  immediately  associated  in 
temporal  matters. 

Confidence  is  ofttimes  referred  to  by  our  brethren,  espe- 
cially when  speaking  on  the  subject  of  the  United  Order.  It  is 
spoken  of  and  Avritten  on  by  the  religious,  the  political  and  the, 
financial  world,  and  the  present  condition  of  the  whole  is  such 
as  to  force  itself  upon  our  serious  attention.  We  may  confi- 
dently anticipate  that,  as  history  shall  chronicle  the  develop- 
ments of  this,  our  progressive  world,  we  shall  witness  more  and 
more  the  necessity  of  it.  For  as  palpable,  and  what  may  be 
termed  legitimate,  fraud  increases,  and  the  whole  world  ripens 
in  iniquity  generally,  confidence  will  lessen  and  become  more 
priceless  and  precious.  This  is  quite  obvious  to  all  men  in 
whose  hearts  dwells  a  spark  of  that  Spirit  by  which  the 
Prophets  foretold  the  destiny  of  the  nations.  Confidence  can 
be  acquired  onl}^  on  the  principle  of  righteousness,  whether  it 
be  applied  to  the  monarch  or  the  peasant,  the  religionist  or  the 
non-religionist;  merit  alone  commands  it. 

Then  let  us  live  the  lives  of  Latter-day  Saints,  that  we 
may  first  beget  confidence  in  ourselves,  then  we  shall  begin  to 
have  confidence  in  each  other — in  God  and  His  pi;omises.  A 
people  in  this  condition  of  progress  would  know  no  failures; 
everything  would  prosper  that  they  put  their  hands  to;  they 
would  grow  in  faith  and  in  good  works. 

I  tell  you  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  God,  that  the  time  is 
coming  when  there  will  be  no  safety  only  in  the  principles  of 
union,  for  therein  lies  the  secret  of  our  temporal  and  spiritual 
salvation.  We  have  been  enabled  to  establish  settlements, 
towns  and  villages,  and  we  have  been  abundantly  blessed  with 


378  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

the  necessaries  and  conveniences  of  life,  notwithstanding  we 
have  been  slow  to  hearken  to  and  obey  the  commands  of 
Jehovah. 

I  would  to  God  that  every  Bishop  and  presiding  officei- 
would,  this  day,  in  this  holy  Temple,  covenant  and  swear 
before  Him,  the  Lord  our  God,  that  they  would  turn  and  serve 
Him  with  all  their  might,  mind  and  strength,  and  work  for 
the  interest  of  the  people  as  they  would  for  themselves;  for  my 
greatest  desire  is  to  see  Zion  established  according  to  the  reve- 
lations of  God — to  see  her  inhabitants  industrious  and  self- 
sustaining,  filled  with  wisdom  and  the  power  of  God,  that 
around  us  may  be  built  a  wall  of  defence,  a  protection  against 
the  mighty  powers  of  Babylon;  and  while  the  disobedient  of 
our  Father's  famil}'-  are  contending,  and  filling  up  their  cup  of 
iniquity,  even  to  the  brim,  and  thus  j)reparing  themselves  for 
the  burning,  we  who  are  the  acknowledged  children  of  the 
kingdom,  being  filled  with  righteousness  and  knowledge  of 
God,  may  be  like  the  wise  virgins,  clothed  in  our  wedding 
garments,  and  properly  prepared  for  the  coming  of  our  Lord 
and  Savior. — Journal  of  Discourses. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  379 


CHAPTER  L. 

Elijah  Box  says  his  parents  embraced  the  Gospel  in  England. — Came  to 
Nauvoo. — Elijah  born  in  a  turbulent  time. — Moves  to  St.  Louis. — To  the 
Bluffs.— To  the  Valley.— Storm  described. — Moves  to  Brigham  City. — 
Struggle  for  an  education. — How  it  is  obtained. — Called  on  mission. — A 
great  contrast  in  Liverpool. — Visits  relatives. — In  London  meets  with  the 
Palestine  tourists.— How  poor  Saints  manage  their  Sunday  clothing. — 
An  incident. — Closes  mission. — In  charge  of  a  company  of  Saints,  leaves 
England. — Reflections. — Reaches  home. — Engaged  in  teaching. — Presides 
over  Improvement  Associations. — Counselor  to  Stake  President. 

Y  parents  embraced  the  Gospel  in  England  in  1841, 
emigrated  in  1842,  and  arrived  in  Nauvoo  in  the 

*^^  spring  of  1843.  My  father  worked  upon  the  Temple 
almost  from  first  to  last,  experiencing  very  hard  times  in  con- 
sequence of  the  scarcity  of  the  necessaries  of  life.  He  was  also 
familiar  with  all  those  trying  scenes  that  were  enacted  during 
the  years  immediately  preceding  and  following  the  martyrdom 
of  the  Prophet  and  Patriarch ;  and  that  will  live  forever  in  the 
memories  of  the  persecuted  Saints.  It  was  during  these  times 
that  I  was  born,  January  4th,  1844. 

When  the  Church  left  Nauvoo,  father  moved  his  family  to 
St.  Louis,  and  from  there  to  Council  Bluffs,  in  1848.  The  next 
four  years  were  occupied  in  procuring  an  outfit  for  "  the  valley," 
and  in  1852  we  emigrated  to  Salt  Lake,  where  we  lived  three 
years.  While  in  Salt  Lake,  I  spent  the  summer  months  prin- 
cipally in  herding  stock  upon  the  mountains.  While  out  upon 
one  of  those  occasions,  the  sky  became  suddenly  overcast  with 
heavy  clouds,  and,  almost  instantly,  hail  and  rain  began  to 
descend  in  torrents ;  several  herd-boys  were  drowned — I  very 
narrowly  escaped  by  finding  shelter  with  my  sister,  living  at 
the  mouth  of  Red  Butte. 


380  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

In  1855  we  moved  to  Brigham  City,  and  my  father 
engaged  in  agriculture.  I  labored  on  the  farm  during  the 
summer,  and  spent  the  winter  months  in  endeavoring  to  obtain 
a  meagre  education,  attending  day  and  evening  schools  as 
opportunities  presented,  which  was  not  frequent;  up  to  m}^ 
twelfth  year  I  had  attended  school  but  part  of  one  term.  I 
had  a  kind  mother,  however,  who  saw  the  great  necessity  of 
my  having  an  education,  and  assisted  me  much  during  my 
boyhood,  for  which  I  have  always  been  thankful. 

At  the  age  of  seventeen,  I  injured  myself  by  lifting  heavy 
timbers,  from  the  effect  of  which  I  suffered  several  years,  until 
I  received  my  endowments,  when  I  soon  recovered  my  health. 
At  nineteen,  I  was  employed  in  the  mercantile  establishment 
of  M.  D.  Rosenbaum,  and  afterwards  by  W.  C.  Thomas  in 
similar  business,  for  whom  I  worked  until  the  fall  of  1865,  when 
President  Lorenzo  Snow,  Samuel  Smith,  Bishop  Nichols  and 
W.  C.  Thomas  formed  a  copartnership  or  co-operation;  I  was 
employed  by  this  firm  four  years. 

On  Sunday,  the  sixth  of  May,  1866,  I  married  Roxcy  A., 
(laughter  of  President  Lorenzo  Snow,  President  Snow  officiat- 
ing. We  were  sealed  by  President  Wells  the  following- 
November.     (See  Family  Record.) 

The  winter  of  1870-1  I  spent  in  school,  under  Professor 
L.  F.  Monch,  where,  I  may  almost  say,  I  obtained  my  first 
start  in  educational  matters.  By  this  time  I  was  twenty-seven 
years  old,  had  a  wife  and  two  children  to  care  for,  but  I  saw 
the  great  lack  of  education  in  myself  and  others  in  this  locality, 
therefore,  I  determined  to  exert  myself  to  the  utmost,  and 
forego  many  pleasures  that  might  otherwise  be  enjoyed.  I 
studied  diligently,  was  greatly  assisted  by  my  wife — had  an 
excellent  teacher,  and  made  fair  progress. 

At  the  April  Conference  in  1871 1  was  called  on  a  mission 
to  England.  I  made  immediate  preparations  to  start,  though 
in  so  doing  I  had  to  borrow  money  to  go  with.  I  was  set 
ai)art  for  my  mission  on  the  first  of  May,  by  Apostle  Albert 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY,  381 

Carrington,  and  on  the  third  of  May,  in  company  with  Presi- 
dent Carrington  and  some  twelve  or  fifteen  other  missionaries, 
left  Salt  Lake  City  for  England,  The  trip  to  New  York  was 
pleasant,  and  without  incident  other  than  of  an  ordinary 
character.  We  embarked  in  the  steamship  Colorado,  Guion 
line.  "Off"  the  banks"  we  experienced  some  very  heavy 
weather.  On  such  occasions,  man  is  led  to  comprehend  his 
own  insignificance  as  compared  with  other  creations  of  God. 
The  monotony  of  the  voyage  was  often  broken  by  animated 
discussions  with  non-" Mormon"  passengers,  upon  religious 
topics,  plural  marriage  being  the  leading  one. 

After  arriving  in  Liverpool,  I  was  appointed  to  labor  in 
the  Birmingham  Conference  under  the  direction  of  Elder 
Parry,  who  afterwards  died  of  the  small-pox,  he  being  the 
second  to  succumb  to  that  fatal  disease  in  that  conference. 
During  my  short  stay  in  Liverpool,  I  learned  to  appreciate  the 
quiet  of  our  mountain  home.  In  all  my  life  I  had  never 
seen  so  much  drunkenness,  quarreling,  fighting  with  both 
male  and  female,  prostitution,  and  debauchery  of  every 
description,  as  I  saw  there  in  the  short  space  of  twenty-four 
hours. 

On  my  way  from  Liverpool  to  my  field  of  labor,  I  called 
at  Manchester  to  see  my  wife's  brother,  Oliver,  who  had  been 
traveling  in  that  conference  the  previous  twelve  months.  A 
few  days  were  very  agreeably  spent  with  him  in  visiting 
among  the  Saints.  I  then  proceeded  to  Birmingham,  where  I 
found  the  Saints  generally  very  poor,  very  anxious  to  gather, 
but  in  most  instances  unable  to  do  so.  It  was  then  I  could 
realize  the  benefits  and  blessings  derived  from  our  system  of 
emigration.  • 

While  in  this  conference,  I  had  an  opportunity  to  visit 
many  relatives  and  procure  genealogies  for  several  generations 
back.  In  all  instances  my  friends  were  pleased  to  see  me,  and 
received  me  with  kindness,  but  seemed  to  care  nothing  for  the 
principles  of  the  Gospel. 


382  BIOGKAPHY    AND 

My  stay  in  Birmingham  was  short.  In  consequence  of 
the  illness  of  Elder  Bromley,  I  was  sent  to  Bristol  to  preside 
in  his  stead.  I  found  the  people  in  this  locality  in  much  worse 
circumstances  than  where  I  had  previously  labored.  Farm 
hands  worked  for  from  six  to  seven  shillings  per  week ;  and 
with  this  small  pittance  had  to  famish  their  families  with  all 
the  necessities  and  comforts  of  life,  if  they  had  them.  Often 
I  have  seen  families  make  a  meal  of  turnip-top  greens  and  dr}' 
bread.  I  then  learned  to  appreciate  the  luxuries  of  Deseret, 
and  the  blessings  that  God  bestows  upon  His  people;  and  if 
Joseph  Smith  had  actually  been  an  impostor,  he  still  deserves 
great  credit  for  inaugurating  a  system  of  religion  that  has 
been  the  means  of  bringing  so  many  from  a  state  of  wretched- 
ness, and  making  them  comparatively  independent. 

The  Saints  of  this  conference,  though  poor,  were  very 
kind;  I  made  many  excellent  acquaintances,  traveled  a  great 
deal  on  foot,  and  baptized  a  few;  among  them  was  one  Joseph 
Smith;  he  had  been  convinced  for  many  years,  but  put  off 
baptism  until  he  was  so  worked  upon  that  he  could  delay  no 
longer. 

It  was  during  my  labors  here  that  President  George  A. 
Smith  and  other  Palestine  tourists  landed  in  England  and  held 
a  conference  in  London,  which  I  attended,  and  had  truly  a 
happy  time  in  meeting  the  brethren  and  sisters  from  home, 
especially  Father  Snow  and  Aunt  Eliza.  We  spent  a  few  days 
in  visiting  the  principal  places  of  interest  in  that  noted  city — 
the  Crystal  Palace,  the  Albert  Memorial,  etc. 

In  June,  1872,  I  was  appointed  to  the  Manchester  Confer- 
ence. I  found  the  Saints  much  as  elsewhere,  but  generally 
better  in  temporal -circumstances ;  still  the  people  were  so  edu- 
cated to  spend  what  they  earned,  that  whether  they  received 
seven,  twelve  or  twenty  shillings  per  week,  none  could  be  laid 
away  for  any  future  purpose. 

In  this  conference  I  rebaptized  Brother  Moorhouse,  who 
had  not  been  an  active  member  in  the  Church  for  a  number  of 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  383 

years,  but  as  good  a  soul  as  ever  lived.  He  afterward  died  in 
full  fellowship. 

I  will  here  relate  an  incident  which  will  show  the  amount 
of  interest  taken  in  "  Mormonism"  by  some.  Sunday,  Novem- 
ber 10,  1872,  I  went  from  Macclesfield  to  Longton  to  fill  an 
appointment  with  the  Saints  of  the  Burslem  branch,  M'hicli 
was  my  first  visit  to  that  branch.  I  was  met  at  the  station  by 
a  Brother  Tovey,  who  piloted  me  to  the  meeting  house, 
informing  me  on  the  way  thkt  they  had  engaged  a  hall  capable 
of  seating  three  hundred  persons,  had  placarded  the  town, 
advertising  E.  A.  Box,  Esq.,  from  America,  to  deliver  two  lec- 
tures that  day,  on  the  principles  of  the  Gospel.  This  news 
was  somewhat  startling;  it  was  the  first  time  I  had  been  adver- 
tised as  a  lecturer,  and  then  to  lecture  to  three  hundred  stran- 
gers, this  was  the  capacity  of  the  hall,  and  not  more  than  a 
dozen  Saints  in  the  branch;  and  Brother  Tovey  was  sanguine 
the  hall  would  be  full.  I  determined  to  put  myself  in  the 
hands  of  the  Lord,  and  if  He  wished  that  large  congregation 
converted.  He  must  do  it  through  me.  Meeting  was  opened 
at  10  a.m.,  and  Brother  Piatt,  president  of  the  branch,  and  I 
occupied  the  forenoon.  Our  hearers  were  seven  Saints,  three 
strangers  and  one  apostate.  In  the  afternoon  I  occupied  most 
of  the  time;  we  had  present  the  same  number  of  Saints,  with 
three  apostates  and  one  stranger.  So  much  for  the  ample  hall 
and  liberal  advertisement. 

In  June,  1873,  I  was  released  to  return  home.  I  sailed 
from  Liverpool  in  charge  of  three  hundred  and  fifty  Saints,  on 
the  tenth  of  July.  As  land  faded  from  sight,  maii}'  thoughts 
passed  through  my  mind.  I  had  been  on  English  soil  a  little 
more  than  two  years,  had  formed  the  acquaintance  of  hun- 
dreds of  Saints,  and  many  strangers  of  almost  all  classes,  had 
preached  and  borne  testimony  before  Saints  and  sinners,  had 
met  and  conversed  with  those  who  knew  not  God,  had  seen 
many  relatives  for  the  first  time,  had  traveled  on  foot  a  little 
more  than  six  thousand  miles;   and  the  following  questions 


384  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

arose:  Have  I  done  any  good?  Have  any  believed  my 
report?  Have  I  been  the  cause  of  any  stumbling  in  the  path 
of  life?  Shall  I  ever  set  foot  on  those  shores  again?  The 
future  only  could  tell,  and  that  was  silent. 

The  trip  by  sea,  excepting  one  stormy  day,  was  very 
agreeable.  Apostle  Erastus  Snow  crossed  the  ocean  with  us, 
and  the  time  was  spent  in  holding  meetings,  concerts,  etc. 

I  reached  home  on  the  second  of  August,  after  an  absence 
of  two  years  and  three  months;  having  visited  the  principal 
cities  of  England,  Scotland  and  Wales;  had  enjoyed  myself 
exceedingly  in  my  missionary  labors,  with  all  the  consequent 
hardships  and  privations;  I  could  recall  but  one  season  of  des- 
pondency, and  that  was  on  hearing  of  the  death  of  my  mother 
and  sickness  of  my  two  little  children.  Through  the  blessing 
of  God,  on  my  return  I  found  my  immediate  family  all  alive 
and  well. 

I  soon  engaged  in  school  teaching  in  Ogden  City — moved 
my  family  there  and  remained  one  year,  then  returned  to 
Brigham  City,  where  I  followed  the  same  profession  for  several 
consecutive  years. 

In  the  autumn  of  1876  I  was  chosen  to  preside  over  the 
the  Mutual  Improvement  Association  of  Brigham  City,  and 
afterwards,  when  the  city  was  divided  into  four  wards,  I  was 
appointed  over  the  Second  Ward,  which  position  I  occupy  at 
present  (1884). 

When  Box  Elder  Stake  of  Zion  Avas  re-organized  in  1877 
I  was  chosen  First  Counselor  to  Oliver  G.  Snow,  President  of 
the  Stake. 

My  family  now  numbers  ten.  In  obedience  to  the  law  of 
celestial  marriage,  I  entered  into  the  marriage  relation  with 
Sarah  Hadley,  who  is  now  the  mother  of  two  children. 

Elijah  A.  Box. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  385 


CHAPTER   LI. 

George  Dunford. — When  in  his.,  teens  wants  to  earn  living. — Decides 
on  going  to  sea. — Leaves  home  without  a  shilling. — Applies  to  the 
Admiral  of  the  British  Navy.— Sent  to  Rio  Janeiro. — Officiates  as 
steward  for  the  officers. — The  brig  Curlew  ordered  to  England. — How  he 
saved  his  means. — Returns  home  with  plenty  of  money.— Meets 
with  an  Elder. — Convinced  of  the  truth  of  the  Gospel,  and  is  baptized. — 
Ordained  Elder,  presides  over  two  branches. — Emigrates  to  America. — 
Presides  over  the  St.  Louis  branch. — In  mercantile  business. — Goes  to 
California,  St.  Louis,  and  settles  in  Salt  Lake  City. — Appointed  Bishop 
of  Malad  Valley,  including  six  settlements.- After  nearly  three  years,  is 
released. — Expression  of  fatherly  feeling. 

WAS  born  at  Holbrook  House,  near  Trowbridge,  Wilt- 
shire, England.  I  lived  there  with  my  parents,  and 
attended  school  and  Sabbath  school  until  the  death  of 
my  mother.  I  was  then  in  my  fifteenth  year;  and  my  father 
having  a  large  family  to  support,  I  determined  to  make  my 
own  living,  and  decided  to  try  the  fortunes  of  a  life  at  sea. 
For  this  purpose,  without  a  shilling  in  my  pocket,  and  only 
one  change  of  underclothing,  I  left  my  father's  home,  went  to 
Portsmouth,  and  at  the  dock-yard  applied  to  the  admiral  of 
the  British  navy,  soliciting  a  position.  He  sent  me  on  board 
the  one-hundred  and  ten-gun  man-of-war,  the  Queen,  and 
from  there  I  was  ordered  on  board  the  steamship  Ardent,  and 
sent  to  Rio  Janerio,  South  America. 

After  arriving  at  Rio  Janerio,  I  was  appointed  steward  for 
the  officers  on  board  the  ten-gun  brig  Curlew.  I  remained  on 
the  Curlew  until  she  was  ordered  to  England,  and  there,  with 
the  balance  of  the  crew,  was  discharged  from  the  navy  in 
February,  1844,  and  returned  to  my  father's  house. 

While  in  the  navy,  I  was  very  prudent  and  saving  of  my 
earnings — determined  to  accumulate  sufficient  means  to  make 

27 


386  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

a  respectable  start  in  life  after  closing  my  services  on  the  sea. 
To  accomplish  this  end,  I  availed  myself  of  every  laudable 
favorable  circumstance;  as,  for  instance,  each  one  of  the  crew 
was  allowed  a  certain  quantity  of  liquor  per  day,  or  the  price 
of  it  in  cash.  I  never  drank  liquor,  and  at  the  time  of  my 
discharge  my  licjuor  rations  had  amounted  to  a  handsome 
sum,  which,  added  to  what  I  had  saved  of  my  labor  wages,  to 
a  poor  boy  was  quite  a  fortune.  Although  prudent,  I  was  not 
penurious;  I  came  home  well  dressed,  with  my  pockets  well 
freighted  with  the  "needful,"  ready  to  make  my  mark  among 
the  respectables. 

In  April,  1844,  I  married  Sarah  .Jones,  and  considered 
myself  settled  for  life;  but  in  the  course  of  the  next  year  I 
happened  to  meet  with  Elder  .John  Halliday,  of  the  Church 
of  .Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  and  soon  became  deepl}'^ 
impressed  with  the  truth  of  the  fulness  of  the  Gospel,  as 
revealed  through  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith.  Then,  O  what  a 
struggle!  Then  a  warfare  between  feeling  and  judgment,  flesh 
and  spirit,  the  love  of  the  world  and  the  favor  of  God,  and  I 
must  make  my  choice. 

I  had  been  attending  meetings  for  worship  in  a  beautiful 
little  church,  the  favorite  resort  of  my  dear  mother  in  her  life 
time,  and  could  I  forsake  it?  "He  that  loveth  father  or  mother, 
wife  or  children,  more  than  me,  is  not  worthy  of  me."  "If  any 
man  will  come  after  me,  let  him  take  up  his  cross  daily  and 
follow  me."  These  words  of  Jesus  spoke  with  power  to  my 
understanding;  and  although  the  "Pearl  of  great  price"  miglit 
cost  me  all  I  possessed,  I  determined  to  make  the  purchase: 
and  early  in  1846  I  was  baptized  and  joined  the  Church  under 
the  presidency  of  Elder  Halliday,  in  my  native  town. 

In  those  earh'^  times  I  took  great  interest  in  Church  mat- 
ters, and  devoted  much  of  my  time  in  that  direction — was 
soon  ordained  to  the  office  of  Priest,  and  soon  after,  under*the 
hands  of  President  J.  Halliday,  was  ordained  an  Elder  and 
called  and  set  apart  to  preside  over  the  branch,  composed  of 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  387 

one  hundred  members,  in  my  native  town,  which  position  I 
held  for  several  years,  and  in  course  of  time  was  called  to  pre- 
side over  the  Stepe-Ashton  branch  of  the  Church. 

In  1850,  I  emigrated  with  my  family  to  America,  via  New 
Orleans,  and  not  having  means  sufficient  to  accomplish  the 
through  journey,  we  stopped  in  St.  Louis.  Soon  after  arrival, 
I  obtained  a  situation  as  clerk  in  a  mercantile  house — was 
appointed  to  preside  over  the  St.  Louis  branch  of  the  Church. 
In  1854,  I  brought  a  stock  of  goods  to  the  Valley,  and  having 
disposed  of  them  in  Salt  Lake  City,  I  w^ent  to  California,  and 
opened  a  business  in  Sacramento.  While  my  wife  attended 
the  store  I  was  employed  on  a  steamer  on  the  Sacramento 
River,  also  worked  some  time  in  the  mines.  Fin'all}',  I  resolved 
to  return  to  St.  Louis,  and  did  so  by  way  of  Panama  and  New 
Orleans. 

Again  in  St.  Louis,  I  embarked  in  mercantile  business — first 
o[>ened  one  store  on  Broadway,  then  a  second,  and  third,  and  at 
length-  an  exclusive  wholesale  house  on  Main  Street;  all  of 
which  I  carried  on  at  the  same  time ;  and  in  186(^  closed  up 
all  of  my  business  affairs,  and  moved  with  my  family  to  Salt 
Lake  City,  where  I  have  continued  business  in  the  mercantile 
line  in  different  locations  in  the  city,  having  remained  eight 
consecutive  years  in  my  present  stand. 

(tEORGE    DrXJ'ORD. 

At  a"  conference  in  Brigham  City  about  the  twentieth  of 
August,  1877,  Elder  Dunford  was  nominated  by  President 
Brigham  Young,  and  sustained  b}^  unanimous  vote  of  the  con- 
gregation, as  presiding  Bishop  of  Malad  Valley.  He  cheer- 
fully accepted  the  appointment,  although  well  aware  its  fulfil- 
ment w^ould  subject  him  to  great  pecuniary  sacrifice,  he  being 
engaged  in  mercantile  business,  the  management  of  which  he 
must  leave  to  others. 

Early  in  September  he  went  to  his  new  field  of  labor  in 
company  with  my  brother  Lorenzo,  by  whom  he  was  set  apart 


388  BIOGRAPHY    AND  ^ 

for  the  arduous  and  responsible  duties  of  the  position  assigned 
him  in  Malad  City,  in  which  place  he  established  his  office  for 
Church  business. 

The  ward  over  which  Brother  Dunford  was  called  to  pre- 
side consisted  of  Malad  City,  Cherry  Creek  settlement,  two 
miles  distant,  St.  Johns,  two  miles  in  another  direction, 
Samaria,  eight  miles.  Rush  \'^alley,  twelve,  and  Oneida,  twenty- 
four  miles  distant;  which  subjected  him  to  a  great  amount  of 
travel  in  visiting  and  counseling  with  the  people. 

Previous  to  this  time,  a  spirit  closely  bordering  on  apos- 
tasy had  crept  into  the  hearts  of  some  in  Malad  City,  the 
headquarters  of  his  mission,  and  two  parties  with  opposite 
aims  and  feelings  being  connected  in  their  financial  interests, 
added  greatly  to  the  labors  and  difficulties  of  the  newly 
installed  Bishoj).  All  of  their  co-operative  organizations 
included  individuals  of  these  two  unharmonizing  classes  of 
investors.  Bishop  Dunford  very  soon  was  forced  to  realize 
that  the  situation  was  a  grave  one,  and  required  more  than 
human  wisdom,  and  all  the  saintly  patience,  forbearance  and 
stability  of  purpose  attainable  through  humility,  faith  and 
prayer.  His  sympathies  were  invested  in  behalf  of  the  God- 
fearing portion  of  the  people,  with  a  determination  to  do  jus- 
tice to  all,  and  he  devoted  himself  to  the  work  unto  which  he 
was  called,  at  the  expense  of  all  personal  worldly  interest,  and 
with  little  or  no  consideration  of  personal  comfort. 

While  laboring  to  unite  the  people,  and  improve  the  con- 
-dition  of  things  in  Malad  City,  he  did  not  neglect  the  Saints 
in  other  portions  of  the  ward,  either  in  their  temporal  or  spir- 
itual interests,  and  when  pointing  out  local  improvements  for 
their  advantage,  it  was  a  noticeable  feature  in  his  practice  to 
say,  "Come,  boys,"  and  not  "Go,  boys,"  which  was  proven  by 
instances  when  he  set  the  example  which  led  to  material 
improvements,  by  voluntarily  leading  out  in  manual  labors. 
To  this  the  writer  was  an  eye-witness,  having,  during  the  time 
referred  to,  visited  most  of  the  locations  over  which  he  pre- 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  389 

sided.  In  fact,  his  heart  was  drawn  to  them  with  love  and 
affection  for  the  people,  and  when,  in  consequence  of  exposure, 
fatigue  and  much  travel,  after  nearly  three  years'  service,  he 
was  seized  with  an  affection  of  the  lungs,  with  which  he  was 
so  much  disabled  that  it  was  considered  wisdom  for  him  to 
resign,  which  he  did  with  great  reluctance,  after  receiving 
counsel  to  that  effect.  He  felt  the  counsel  to  be  correct;  but 
to  leave  those  in  whose  interest  he  had  so  deeply  enlisted  the 
warm  sympathies  of  his  nature,  was  like  a  father  withdrawing 
from  his  children.  He  says:  President  Snow,  in  counseling 
with  me  on  the  subject,  felt  that  I  had  honorably  accomplished 
my  mission  in  that  country;  and  in  accordance  with  his  sug- 
gestion, with  great  reluctance,  I  resigned.  I  say  truly  with 
great  reluctance,  because  I  had  learned  to  love  a  great  many 
of  them,  and  I  gave  my  heart  to  the  Lord  for  the  well  being 
of  His  people  in  that  country. 


CHAPTER   LII. 

From  the  Deseret  News.  —  A  re-union.  ^- A  dinner.  —  Speeches. —  Songs. — 
Expressions  of  love  and  union. — Judge  Burt  reads  a  lengthy  presenia- 
tion.  address. — The  editor  comments. — The  address. — Presents  gold  watch 
and  chain  to  Lorenzo. — A  testimonial  of  love,  respect  and  confidence. 

'HE  following  expressions  of  love  and  confidence  from 
those  who  had  struggled  together  against  the  long 
established  customs  of  the  age  in  working  up  and  carry" 
ing  into  effect  a  system  productive  of  individual  and  general 
good,  are  worthy  of  being  engraven  in  letters  of  gold.  In 
commemoration  of  the  inflexibility  of  the  bond  of  union  in 
which  those  men  were  associated,  and  the  esteem  in  which 
they  held  their  file  leader,  we  copy  from  the  Deseret  News,  as 
follows : 


390  biography  and 

Brigham  City,  Jam  auy  o,  1881. 
Editor  Deseret  Sews: 

On  the  last  day  of  the  old  year,  1880,  the  "Council  of  the 
United  Order"  of  this  Stake,  about  sixty  in  number,  had  a 
grand  re-union  in  the  Social  Hall,  where  they  met  and  were 
seated  around  one  large  table,  spread  with  an  abundance  of 
earth's  productions  in  good  style. 

Having  partaken  of  a  first  class  lunch,  the  time  for 
several  hours  was  spent  by  the  brethren  in  making  brief 
speeches,  toasting,  singing  and  relating  remarkable  incidents. 
A  very  warm  feeling  of  friendship  and  brotherhood  was  mani- 
fest, and  will  long  be  remembered. 

Judge  John  D.  Burt,  at  the  beginning  of  these  exercises, 
read  a  lengthy  address,  in  behalf  of  the  assembly,  to  Apostle 
Lorenzo.  Snow%  setting  forth  in  emphatic  language  the  firm- 
ness, faithfulness,  love  and  indomitable  energy  of  the  Apostle 
in  his  long  years  of  labor  in  the  good  cause,  at  home  and 
abroad,  his  tribulations  and  victories. 

As  a  fitting  testimonial  of  the  love  and  esteem  in  which 

he  is  held  by  the  brethren,  the  judge  presented  him  a  gold 

watch  and  chain,  which  had  been  purchased  at  Mr.  Asmussen's 

establishment,  in  Salt  Lake  City,  for  |245  (two  hundred  and 

forty -five),  and  was  a  gift  from  a  number  of  the  brethren; 

after  which  Brother  Snow  arose,  and,  with  feelings  of  emotion, 

thanked   his  ^brethren  for  this  token  of  esteem,  Avhich  came 

to  him  by  surprise,  and  said  he  valued  the  respect  and  good 

feelings   of  the   brethren    above   all    earthly    considerations. 

The  scene  was.  impressive  by  reason  of  the  spirit  that  was 

present. 

A.  Christensen. 

The  following  presentation  address,  by  Judge  Burt,  will 
show  that  this  interesting  community  still  retained  its  vitality 
and  enthusiasm,  also  the  high  regard  and  appreciative  respect 
in  which  Lorenzo  is  still  held  as  a  "social  reformer:"- 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  391 

PRESENTATION    ADDRESS. 

Beloved  Prei<ideid  Lorenzo  Snow: 

We  have  met  here  this  evening  in  a  social  capacity,  as 
friends  and  brethren  in  the  cause  of  truth,  to  while  away  a 
few  hours  in  social  communion  together,  and  to  congratulate 
each  other  for  the  peace  surrounding  us  in  our  mountain 
home,  and  for  the  rich  and  abundant  blessings  of  a  kind, 
indulgent  and  beneficent  Creator,  which  have  so  eminently 
crowned  our  efforts  during  the  past  year,  and  for  the  favorable 
and  glorious  prospects  foreshadowing  us  in  the  future. 

When  we  contemplate  the  scenes  of  poverty,  sorrow,  per- 
secution, suffering  and  death  heaped  upon  the  Saints  by  their 
(Christian  (?)  friends  of  this  generation,  and  contrast  the 
present  with  the  past,  our  hearts  swell  with  deep  emotion, 
thanksgiving  and  gratitude  beyond  expression  to  the  Giver  of 
all  good  for  the  many  and  peculiar  favors  so  graciously 
bestowed  upon  us  since  we  have  resided  in  these  valleys. 

And  while  we  are  ever  ready  and  always  willing  to 
acknowledge  the  hand  of  our  God  and  render  unto  Him  our 
sincere  thanks  for  all  the  blessings  we  enjoy,  we  also  recognize 
the  fact  that  a  meed  of  praise  and  much  honor  is  due  to  His 
servants,  the  Apostles,  who,  through  their  indomitable  energy, 
untiring  zeal,  and  earnest  devotion  to  the  cause  of  truth,  have 
been  the  favored  instruments  in  the  hands  of  God  to  bring 
about  and  make  possible  these  happy  results. 

Beloved  President:  As  one  of  these  honored  ones,  you 
have  occupied  a  very  prominent  position.  You  have  traversed 
sea  and  land  "without  purse  or  scrip"  to  proclaim  ^lad  tidings 
to  an  erring  and  fallen  world,  and  for  nearly  half  a  century 
3'ou  have  labored  incessantly,  at  home  and  abrojid,  in  the 
interest  and  common  cause  of  humanity,  and  in  the  prosecu- 
tion of  this  labor  you  have  been  required  and  have  cheerfully 
made  many  sacrifices  for  the  Gospel's  sake. 

You  have  also  been  a  pioneer,  and  to-day  stand  in  the 
front  rank  of  co-oi)erative  enterprises  in  this  Territory,  devoting 


392  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

your  time,  talent  and  means  for  the  good  of  the  people;  thus 
seeking  to  elevate  the  poor,  and  bring  about  an  equality  and 
union  among  the  Saints  in  Zion.  Many  and  arduous  have 
been  your  labors  in  this  direction,  and,  although  the  adversary 
has  been  permitted,  from  time  to  time,  to  make  invasions,  to 
commit  depredations,  impose  and  levy  special,  grievous  and 
unjust  and  unconstitutional  burdens  upon  you,  thus  aiming  to 
undermine  and  strike  with  paralysis  and  death  the  noble 
enterprise  you  have  so  zealously  and  industriously  erected  and 
fostered  in  the  midst  of  your  brethren  here  in  this  city;  you 
have  never  faltered,  but  with  sterling  fidelity,  unflinching 
purpose  and  unshaken  confidence  you  have  faced  the  frowning 
billows  of  adversity,  and  the  howling  tempest  of  anti-Christian 
hate,  and,  in  divine  strength  and  with  heroic  fortitude,  and 
Godlike  determination,  you  have  met  and  withstood  the  shock, 
weathered  and  outridden  the  storm,  and  in  an  eminent  degree 
have  been  successful  in  the  achievement  of  the  grand  object  in 
view — the  union  and  consolidation  of  the  interests,  efforts  and 
feelings  of  those  whom  God  has  entrusted  to  your  care. 

Now,  in  consideration  of  the  many  and  valuable  services 
you  have  rendered  this  community,  and  for  the  frequent  acts 
of  courtesy  and  kindness  bestowed  upon  us  as  individuals, 
permit  us,  beloved  brother,  as  a  humble  testimonial  of  our 
regard,  to  present  you  this  watch  and  chain,  which  we  trust 
you  will  condescend  to  accept  as  the  grateful  and  voluntary 
offering  of  a  few  of  your  friends,  who  have  clustered  around 
you  on  this  occasion,  desiring  to  manifest  their  approbation, 
and  to  recognize  your  past  services  in  their  behalf. 

Earnestly  hoping  that  your  life  may  be  spared,  and  that 
you  may  be  permitted  to  wear  this  slight  token  of  oiir  esteem 
for  many  years  yet  to  come,  we  will  still  continue  to  invoke 
the  blessings  of  the  Just  One  to  rest  upon  you  and  yours  for- 
ever and  ever. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  393 


CHAPTER   LIU. 

Chester  Loveland  a  modern  Ajax.— Drives  the  Sheriff  and  his  posse. — Holds 
a  mobocratic  jury.  —  Brings  them  to  terms. — Captain  in  "Nauvoo 
Legion." — Comes  to  Utah. — Goes  to.  Carson. — A  scene  of  suffering. — 
Commissioned  Probate  Judge. — Is  left  to  preside. — Mission  to  the  States. — 
John  A.  McAllister  called  on  mission  to  Europe. — Interesting  time  on 
the  steamer. — Why  the  "Mormons"  were  driven  from  Nauvoo. — Is  sent 
to  the  Orkney  Islands. — Stops  at  his  uncle's  in  Glasgow. — Missionary 
labors. — In  Dundee  and  Newcastle-on-Tyne. — Visits  London.— Returns 
home. — Is  elected  County  Recorder. 

"  HESTER    LOVELAND,  one  of  Lorenzo's   sons-in-law, 
who  was  baptized  in  Kirtland,  June  27th,  1837,  has 

*  had  several  hair-breadth  escapes  in  defense  of  his 
brethren,  in  the  most  turbulent  scenes  through  which  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  has  struggled.  In 
one  instance  a  leaden  ball,  designed  to  take  his  life,  in  passing 
his  head  came  so  close  as  to  graze  the  side  of  his  face,  scorch- 
ing it  sufficiently  to  cause  the  skin  to  peel  off. 

A  stranger  to  fear,  he  never  shunned  positions  of  danger 
where  duty  called  or  danger  to  his  brethren  prompted.  In  his 
physical  development  evidently  formed  for  a  chapipion — tall, 
robust,  he  might  well  pass  for  a  modern  Ajax  in  strength  and 
agility. 

The  apostates,  aided  by  our  most  bitter  Gentile  enemies 
abroad,  established  a  press  in  Nauvoo,  and  commenced  the 
issue  of  a  periodical  entitled  The  Expositor,  in  which  appeared 
the  most  flagrant,  scurrilous,  libelous  articles  against  the  lead- 
ing authorities  of  the  Church.  The  mayor,  in  connection 
with  the  city  council,  declared  it  a  nuisance,  and  by  their 
order  it  was  demolished ;  after  this,  the  deputy  sheriff  called 
on  our  hero  to  assist  in  arresting  the  mayor,  Joseph  Smith, 
and  the  city  council,  and  he  positively  refused.     The  next  day 


394  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

the  sheriff'  came  with  a  posse  and  demanded  his  assistance, 
saying  he  had  orders  from  the  governor  of  the  State.  Mr. 
Loveland  understood  the  trick;  lie  knew  there  was  no  possible 
means  by  which  orders  from  the  governor  could  have  been 
obtained,  as  he  was  far  distant,  and  at  that  time  communica- 
tion by  telegraph  was  out  of  the  question.  The  sheriff 
insisted,  and  the  more  he  did  so  the  more  Mr.  Loveland's 
anger  was  aroused,  till,  grasping  his  arms,  he  rushed  single 
handed  towards  the  mounted  posse,  when  with  the  fear  of 
treacherous  cowardice,  riders  and  horses  decamped  with  hur- 
ried pace. 

He  entered  into  plural  marriage  in  January  21, 1846,  hav- 
ing a  second  wife  sealed  to  him  at  that  time  in  the  Nauvoo 
Temple. 

A  serious,  and,  at  the  same  time,  rather  ludicrous  inci- 
dent, in  which  Brother  Loveland  was  connected,  which 
transpired  in  Nauvoo,  is  worthy  of  record  as  a  specimen 
of  mobocratic  times  with  the  Latter-day  Saints,  as  related  by 
himself. 

He  says:  I  was  on  the  jury  when  some  of  our  brethren 
who  had  been  falsely  accused  were  brought  to  trial  before 
eleven  mobocratic  jurors,  and  I  held  that  jury  thirty-six  hours, 
until  they  were  nearly  starved.  Two  bills  were  before  us — 
one  "guilty,"  the  other  "not  guilty."  The  eleven  signed  the 
"guilty"  verdict,  and  insisted  that  I  should  follow  suit.  I 
said:  "No,  gentlemen,  before  I  will  sign  that  paper,  I  will  die 
here  on  this  floor,  and  the  red  ants  may  pack  me  out  through 
that  keyhole."  The  result  was,  every  man  signed  the  verdict 
of  "not  guilty,"  and  the  innocent  went  free.  He  was  appointed 
captain  of  the  "Nauvoo  Legion"  in  its  first  organization  in 
Nauvoo. 

He  arrived  in  Salt  Lake  -  City  in  September,  1850.  In 
1853-4,  was  appointed  lieutenant-colonel  by  President  B. 
Young,  then  governor  of  Utah  Territory,  with  instructions  to 
organize  a  regiment  in  the  northern  part  of  the  Territory,  and 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  395 

was  sui)sequently  comniissioiied  colonel  by  one  of  the  Gentile 
governors  of  Utah. 

At  the  spring  conference  in  1855,  Colonel  Loveland  was 
called  to  go  to  Carson  Valley  (which  at  that  time  was  a  portion 
of  Utah)  and  assist  Apostle  Orson  Hyde  in  settling  a  colony. 
After  their  arrival  in  Carson,  he,  with  six  other  brethren,  went 
to  Walker's  River  in  search  of  a  good  location,  and  when  there 
another  point,  thirty  miles  distant,  was  highly  recommended 
as  being  exceedingly  favorable  for  a  large  settlement.  Prompt 
to  the  suggestion,  they  went,  but  to  their  great  disappoint- 
ment, found  they  had  been  imposed  upon,  and  instead  of 
anything  favorable,  only  a  salt  marsh,  without  a  drop  of  fresh 
water,  surrounded  them. 

They  had  traveled  thirty  miles  without  water  for  cuther 
man  or  beast,  and  now  to  take  their  back  track  and  return  to 
the  river  was  their  only 'alternative.  They  started,  but  were 
overcome  with  thirst  long  before  they  reached  their  destina- 
tion. So  intense  were  their  sufferings  that  every  man's  tongue 
was  swollen  out  of  his  mouth,  and  some  of  their  tongues 
blistered.  Their  horses,  through  extreme  exhaustion,  refused 
to  carry  them ;  whenever  mounted  they  would  lie  down,  and 
the  men  in  their  suffering  condition  must  either  walk  or  die 
by  the  way. 

Providentially,  some  Indians,  well  acquainted  with  the 
country,  who  saw  then^  going  from  the  fresh  water,  and  sus- 
pecting the  result,  met  them  about  five  miles  out,  with  about 
six  gallons  of  water  for  their  relief.  Never  was  a  humane  act 
better  timed,  nor  more  gratefully  appreciated.  The  ^ix  gallons 
were  distributed  among  the  famished  men,  barely  sufficing  till 
they  reached  camp,  but  enabling  them  to  do  so.  As  a 
grateful  expression  to  those  poor  red  men  of  the  forest  for  the 
relief  extended,  the  brethren  clothed  them  in  new  suits  from 
head  to  foot. 

When  Elder  Hyde  returned  to  Salt  Lake,  he  left  Colonel 
Loveland  in  charge  of  the  mission,  and  while  there  he  received 


396  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

from  Brigham  Young,  then  governor  of  Utah,  a  commission 
as  probate  judge.  After  his  return  from  Carson,  when  that 
settlement  was  discontinued,  he  performed  a  mission  to  the 
Eastern  States. 


John  A.  McAllister,  son-in-law  of  Brother  Lorenzo,  was 
born  in  England,  and  when  quite  young  came  to  America  with 
his  parents,  who  left  their  native  country  for  the  Gospel's  sake. 
His  father  being  by  trade  a  saddle  and  harness  maker,  John 
learned  and  followed  the  same  occupation — married  Clarissa 
Snow,  a  lovely  girl,  and  settled  in  Logan,  Cache  County. 

In  May,  1880,  he  was  called,  and  early  in  June  started  on 
a  mission  to  Europe,  after  having  been  blessed  and  set  apart 
by  Apostle  Lorenzo  Snow. 

Having  come  to  Utah  when  very  young,  everything  in 
the  world  abroad  was  new  to  him,  and  when  he  arrived  in 
Chicago  sight-seeing  was  to  him  intensely  interesting;  after 
spending  a  few  days  in  gratifying  his  curiosity,  he  proceeded 
to  New  York,  viewed  some  of  the  sights,  and  on  the  22d  inst. 
took  steamer  and  started  for  Liverpool  in  gay  spirits,  filled 
with  enthusiasm  and  admiration  of  the  grandeur  of  the 
mighty  ocean  as  it  spread  out  before  and  around  him,  uncon- 
scious of  what  was  awaiting  him. 

With  a  sound  appetite  he  partook  of  a  hearty  supper; 
went  to  bed,  but  when  he  awoke,  none  but  those  who  have 
experienced  seasickness  need  attempt  to  describe  the  change. 
To  repeat  his  own  words:  "I  felt  as  the  Irishman  said,  that 
I  was  'not  myself  at  all.'  I  had  lost  my  appetite,  the  spirit  of 
excitement  was  gone,  and  I  felt  queer."  In  all  probability  he 
felt  much  as  Captain  Morgan  told  me  when  I  was  crossing  the 
ocean  on  the  Minnesota,  that  seasick  passengers,  for  a  day  or 
two,  felt  afraid  they  would  die,  then,  after  that,  they  felt  afraid 
they  would  not  die. 

After  our  missionary  recovered  from  seasickness,  as  per 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  397 

journal,  he  says:  About  this  time  it  began  to  be  noised  around 
that  there  were  "  Mormons"  on  board.  I  was  engaged  in  play- 
ing checkers  with  an  old  gentleman  from  Yorkshire,  England, 
one  of  the  radicals  on  the  subject  of  "  Mormonism,"  and  he  so 
expressed  himself  as  we  were  playing  for  the  amusement  of 
scores  of  bystanders  who  were  watching  our  movements.  I 
made  no  reply  to  his  rabid  expressions,  but  paid  strict  atten- 
tion to  our  game,  in  which  I  beat  him  several  times  in  succes- 
sion, which  rather  chagrined  him,  and  I  concluded  to  quit.  I 
then  arose  and  gently  patting  him  on  the  shoulder,  said,  "  My 
friend,  when  you  get  home  to  England,  you  may  tell  your 
people  that  you  were  badly  beaten  at  checkers  by  a  young 
'  Mormon,'  "  which  created  surprise,  especially  on  the  part  of 
my  checker-playing  friend,  who  exclaimed,  "What,  sir!  are 
you  one  of  those  'Mormons?'  "  Then  the  gathered  crowd 
began  to  ask  questions,  some  in  the  spirit  of  ridicule,  others 
for  information. 

Among  the  rest  was  a  little  old  man,  who  began  to  boast 
that  when  a  young  man  he  was  one  of  those  who  fired  the  first 
guns  that  drove  the  "Mormons"  from  Nauvoo.  I  cannot  des- 
cribe my  feelings  at  this  juncture.  He  said  the  "  Mormons" 
fought  bravely  with  their  old  wooden  cannon,  etc.  I  then 
asked  why  he  and  others  committed  such  crimes — murdering 
men,  women  and  children  in  cold  blood.  He  replied,  "Well, 
the  people  said  that  the  'Mormons'  stole  their  cattle  and 
horses."  I  asked  him  if  he  ever  knew  of  any  of  those  crimes 
having  been  proven  against  them.  He  said,  "  No,  can't  say 
that  ever  I  did ;  but  the  real  fact  of  the  matter  was,  those 
'  Mormons'  all  voted  the  Democratic  ticket,  and  if  we  had  let 
them  alone  they  would  have  carried  the  State."  Our  contro- 
versy lasted  about  an  hour,  when  the  bell  rang  for  lunch. 

The  journal  continues:  After  landing  in  Liverpool,  I 
went  directly  to  the  Milllennial  Star  office,  where  I  was  kindly 
received  by  President  Budge,  who  appointed  me  to  the  Orkney 
Islands,  Scotland,  with  permission  to  spend  a  few  weeks  in 


398  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

Glasgow,  where  I  arrived  on  the  sixth  of  July;  went  to  the 
residence  of  my  uncle,  which  gave  him  and  his  family  a  sur- 
prise, as  they  had  no  intimation  of  my  coming.  While  I 
remained  here  in  company  with  the  president.  Brother  D.  C. 
Dunbar,  I  visited  most  of  the  Saints  in  the  Glasgow  Con- 
ference, and  obtained  many  items  of  interest  pertaining  to 
missionary  labors,  which  proved  very  beneficial  to  me. 

On  the  twenty-seventh  of  August,  on  my  way  to  the 
islands,  when  I  arrived  at  Perth,  all  was  bustle  and  excite- 
ment; Her  Majesty  Queen  Victoria  and  suite  having  arrived, 
('II.  route  to  Balmoral  Castle,  a  large  crowd  was  awaiting 
anxiously  to  see  them,  and  prompted  by  the  same  feeling,  I 
located  myself  in  a  convenient  place,  where  I  remained  about 
a  half  hour,  although  encumbered  with  a  large  valise  in  each 
hand,  an  overcoat  and  umbrella  under  my  arms,  when  I  had 
the  gratification  of  beholding  a  live  queen,  a  prince  and  prin- 
cess, which  of  course  was  something  to  a  young  American. 

After  stopping  over  night  at  Inverness,  I  proceeded  by 
train  to  Thurso,  situated  on  the  shore  of  the  North  Sea,  three 
hundred  and  sixty  miles  from  Glasgow;  here  I  met  Brother  J. 
Finlayson,  with  whom  I  was  to  travel — found  but  one  family 
of  Saints,  who,  although  poor,  were  very  kind.  We  sailed 
from  Scranton  among  the  islands  until  we  reached  the  Island 
of  Pomona,  and  landed  at  the  town  of  Kirkwell.  Here  we 
found  the  people  superstitious  and  priest-ridden.  So  far  as  we 
o«uld  learn,  our  Elders  had  visited  there  but  once,  and  that 
long  ago,  and  then  without  success. 

AVe  engaged  a  room  in  a  boarding-house,  commenced  dis- 
tributing tracts,  and  all  the  stale  stories  about  "  Mormonism" 
were  soon  going  the  rounds;  but  we  disabused  the  minds  of 
the  people  of  the  malicious  tales  wherever  we  could  gain 
access.  After  much  solicitation  and  paying  ten  shillings,  we 
succeeded  in  engaging  a  hall,  and  had  an  attendance  of  about 
two  hundred  and  "fifty  persons,  probably  some  of  them 
prompted  by  curiosity,  but  we  attributed  our  success  in.  gain- 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  399 

ing  an  audience  to  our  earnest  prayers  to  our  heavenly  Father, 
so  anxious  were  we  to  bear  our  testimonies  of  the  Gospel,  and 
I  can  truly  say  that  never,  either  before  or  since,  have  I  felt 
so  great  outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit  as  on  this  occasion,  but 
this  proved  to  be  our  only  chance;  so  great  was  the  opposition 
that  a  place  for  meeting  could  not  be  obtained  for  love  or 
money.     So  much  for  the  journal. 

The  most  that  could  be  accomplished  in  the  way  of  mis- 
sionary labors  was  in  distributing  tracts;  for  this  pur- 
pose Elder  McAllister  managed  to  get  a  ([uantity  published, 
and  as  he  went  from  place  to  place,  from  island  to  island, 
where  he  could  do  no  more  in  consequence  of  prejudice  and 
bigotry,  he  scattered  those  printed  testimonials.  By  permis- 
sion he  spent  Christmas  and  New  Year  in  (llasgow,  attending 
conference,  visiting  the  Saints,  and  assisting  in  baptisms  and  con- 
firmations of  new  members.  Labored  in  Dundee,  and  on  the 
1st  of  March  received  appointment  to  Newcastle-on-Tyne. 
Here  he  labored  with  much  satisfaction,  baptized  sjeveral,  and 
in  visiting  the  scenes  of  boyhood  in  this  his  native  place,  he 
says:  After  the  novelty  had  passed,  although  my  father  was  in 
prosperous  circumstances  when  he  left  for  America  and  a 
home  with  the  Saints  of  God,  if  ever  I  felt  thankful  to  my 
heavenly  Father  for  our  deliverance  from^Babylon,  I  was  ten 
times  more  so  then,  as  I  saw  the  wickedness,  corruption  and 
the  temptations  to  which  I  should  have  been  exposed  by 
remaining  in  that  country. 

During  his  absence  he  visited  London,  where  he  spent 
several  days  pleasantly  and  profitably,  and  was  released  to 
return  home  with  the  company  of  Saints  which  embarked  for 
New  York  on  the  17th  of  May,  1882,  and  on  his  arrival  home 
rejoiced  to  find  his  family  in  life  and  health;  and  yet  he  pro- 
nounces his  mission  abroad  the  most  important  period  of  his  life. 
On  his  return  he  resumed  his  former  quiet  occupation, 
and  at  the  last  general  August  election  received  the  appoint- 
ment of  county  recorder,  and  is  now  officiating  in  that  capacity. 


400  BIOGRAPHY    AND 


CHAPTER  LIV. 

Discourse  by  Apostle  Lorenzo  Snow  at  the  General  Conference,  Salt  Lake 
City,  April  7,  1882,  Reported  by  George  F.  Gibbs. — Reference  to  Moses 
and  ancient  Israel. — Distrusting  results  the  eflfect  of  ignorance. — Latter- 
day  Saints  have  more  faith. — No  such  thing  as  standing  still. — Move  on, 
trusting  in  God,  the  watchword. — Persecutions  of  the  Latter-day  Saints. — 
Move  on  and  work  on. — If  we  do  our  part,  God  will  do  His. — How  the 
Lord  overruled  in  our  coming  to  the  mountains. — Plural  iparriage. — 
Good  resulting  from  the  Edmunds  bill. — The  great  worth  of  the  Gospel. — 
Move  on,  move  on. 

'HE  speaker  read  from  the  ninth  to  the  fifteenth  verses, 
inclusive,  of  the  fourteenth  chapter  of  Exodus,  and 
then  said:  A  very  important  lesson  is  contained  in 
those  verses,  applicable  not  only  to  this  community  as  a  whole, 
but  to  every  individual.  At  the  time  referred  to,  the  children 
of  Israel  were  but  little  acquainted  with  the  Lord — His  ability 
to  carry  out  His  purposes — not  having  had  the  opportunity  for 
spiritual  enlightenment  as  the  Latter-day  Saints.  They  had 
witnessed  some  miracles  wrought  in  their  partial  deliverance, 
but  their  hearts  were  not  affected,  nor  their  understandings 
enlightened  by  the  intelligence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  as  has  been 
the  case  with  the  Latter-day  Saints;  therefore,  when  they 
approached  the  Red  Sea,  which  to  every  human  appearance 
was  impassable,  and  saw  the  armies  of  the  Egyptians  pressing 
closely  upon  their  rear,  their  hearts  failed  them. 

The  Latter-day  Saints  have  been  placed  in  circumstances 
very  similar,  where  it  was  necessary  to  rely  on  their  knowledge 
of  God  and  their  faith  in  His  promises.  It  is  not  strange  that 
the  Israelites  on  that  occasion,  considering  the  little  knowledge 
they  possessed,  should  have  been  alarmed  and  manifested  such 
folly  and  ignorance  as  they  did  in  expressing  to  Moses  their 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  401 

doubts  of  the  propriety  of  persisting  in  his  efforts  to  deliver 
them  from  Egyptian  tyranny,  notwithstanding  they  had  been 
treated  with  such  great  rigor  and  barbarity.  They  had  so 
little  faith  in  the  word  of  the  Lord,  through  Moses,  they  were 
willing  to  return  and  remain  slaves  rather  than  continue  under 
the  direction  of  the  Almighty.  They  wished  to  know  if  there 
were  not  sufficient  graves  in  Egypt  that  it  became  necessary  to 
be  destroyed  in  the  wilderness  by  the  army  of  Pharaoh,  and 
chided  Moses  for  the  course  he  had  pursued.  I  scarcely  imagine 
the  Latter-day  Saints,  in  any  period  of  their  history,  have  dis- 
played such  lack  of  faith  and  cowardice ;  however  trying  their 
circumstances  may  have  been,  they  have  never  been  guilty  of 
such  weakness  and  foolish  conduct.  When  the  mob  arose 
against  us  in  Missouri,  we  were  but  few,  and  our  circumstances 
so  forbidding,  it  was  impossible  to  expect  deliverance  except 
through  the  intervention  of  the  God  of  Israel.  It  is  true 
there  may  have  been  some  Saints  at  that  time  who  faltered 
under  the  peculiarly  trying  situation,  but  they  were  few. 

The  Latter-day  Saints  had  received  the  Gospel,  accom- 
panied by  the  Holy  Spirit;  therefore  they  had  confidence,  and 
could  exercise  the  gift  of  faith  and  entertain  pleasing  hopes 
in  the  confident  expectation  of  their  ultimate  deliverance. 
They  did  not  exhibit  that  weakness  and  folly  which  were 
manifested  by  the  children  of  Israel  on  the  occasion  to  which 
I  referred.  There  were  a  few,  however,  who  wished  to  escape 
the  ordeal  and  return  to  Babylon. 

In  reading  ecclesiastical  history,  we  discover  that  Prophets 
exhibited  more  or  less  weakness  and  want  of  ftiith  in  times  of 
peril ;  and  I  have  thought  Moses,  perhaps,  manifested  a  little 
on  this  occasion.  He  beheld  the  difficulties,  and,  although  he 
had  more  faith  and  knowledge  than  the  people  whom  he  was 
leading,  yet  there  seemed  to  be  a  fault  in  the  course  he 
advised  on  this  particular  occasion.  With  the  Red  Sea  in 
front,  and  the  hosts  of  Pharaoh  threatening  in  the  rear,  the 
state  of  affairs  certainlv  wore  a  fearful  aspect ;  and  while  the 

•28 


402  .  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

people  were  bewailing  their  condition,  Moses  gave  instructions^ 
saying,  '^Fear  ye  not" — ^that  so  far  was  good,  and  should  apply 
to  the  Latter-day  Saints,  and  indeed  always  will  be  applicable 
in  whatever  position  we  may  be  placed ;  but  the  remainder  of 
the  counsel  I  would  think  hardly  consistent,  and  certainly 
would  not  be  applicable  to  us  in  any  situation  or  under  any 
circumstances,  namely,  "Stand  still  and  see  the  salvation  of  the 
Lord."  It  appears  that  Moses  began  to  cry  unto  the  Lord  for 
deliverance,  and  the  Lord  answered  him,  saying,  "Wherefore 
cry  est  thou  unto  me?  8peak  unto  the  children  of  Israel  that 
they  go  forward."  It  was  not  proper  to  stand  still.  We  are 
required  always  to  move  on — never  stand  still:  while  there 
remains  one  step  forward  that  can  be  taken,  that  step  should  be 
taken. 

In  this  example  before  us,  it  was  not  good  for  Israel  to 
stand  still  waiting  for  the  Lord ;  they  had  not  exhausted  their 
own  abilities ;  there  was  still  room  to  move  on  in  the  direction 
God,  through  Moses,  had  appointed,  and  neither  were  they,  nor 
are  we,  justified  in  ceasing  to  press  onward  in  the  path  of  our 
duty  while  we  possess  the  ability.  Never  stand  still,  never 
suspend  our  efforts,  however  insurmountable  may  seem  the 
obstacle  ahead,  however  fierce  and  threatening  the  enem}-. 

When  driven  from  Jackson  County,  from  Kirtland,  from 
Missouri  and  Illinois,  by  mob  violence,  the  Kingdom  was  still 
moving  on — the  purposes  of  God  being  accomplislied,  and  the 
work  of  the  Lord  undergoing  changes  necessary  to  its  growth 
and  progress,  and  the  trials  and  afflictions  incident  thereto 
were  required  for  proving  the  Saints  and  advancing  them  in 
the  knowledge  of  God.  I  would  say,  let  this  motto  be  that  of 
every  Elder  in  Israel,  and  of  every  person  worthy  to  be  called 
Saint,  Fear  not — never  stand  still — move  on.  Let  the  farmer  go 
forward  making  improvements — plow,  sow  and  reap;  let  those 
engaged  in  proper  and  useful  enterprises  continue  their  opera- 
tions, and  every  man  be  faithful  and  very  diligent  in  observ- 
ing his  covenants  and  keeping  the  commandments  of  God, 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  403 

and  in  cultivating  a  desire  to  do  all  the  good  possible ;  and  if, 
in  reflecting  on  the  past,  we  discover  we  have  not  acted  strictly 
in  accordance  with  the  dictates  of  our  consciences,  let  us  make 
ourselves  right  before  God  and  man  that  we  may  be  fully  pre- 
pared fpr  every  emergency. 

Let  the  building  of  Temples  and  houses  of  worship  and 
education  go  on;  let  the  Saints  continue  to  school  their 
children,  bringing  them  up  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord ;  and  let 
the  Gospel  still  be  carried  to  the  nations  afar,  Israel  be  gathered, 
and  the  people  be  found  always  moving  on  as  the  purposes  of 
God  continue  to  roll  forth. 

Do  not  stand  still  looking  for  the  salvation  of  God,  but 
move  ahead  while  there  remains  a  step  to  be  made  in  the 
direction  which  He  has  commanded;  then  shall  we  see  the 
salvation  of  the  Almighty.  This  is  truly  the  work  of  God; 
He  is  directing  its  course  and  progress,  and  to  promote  its 
interests  should  ever  be  uppermost  in  our  minds,  that  we  may 
exhibit  to  the  world  our  faith  and  confidence,  and  our  devotion 
to  the  divine  principles  we  have  embraced.  And  because  of 
this  exhibition  of  our  faith,  confidence  and  integrit}^  during 
our  past  trials  and  afflictions,  God  helped  us  in  a  marvelous 
manner  to  go  through  the  fiery  ordeals  which  indeed  appeared 
to  the  world  unbearable,  though  to  us  were  not  so  grevious; 
the  Spirit  of  God  was  with  us,  even  the  Holy  Ghost,  the 
Comforter.  Our  experience  at  those  times  was  like  that  of  the 
three  Hebrew  children  when  cast  into  the  fiery  furnace,  the 
angel  of  God  appeared  and  walked  with  them,  side  by  side,  to 
and  fro,  in  the  midst  of  fiery  flames;  and  when  Daniel  was 
cast  into  the  den  of  lions,  God  sent  him  a  comforter  in  the 
person  of  an  holy  angel.  Those  men,  instead  of  faltering  in 
the  path  of  duty,  and  waiting  for  the  Lord  to  deliver  them, 
moved  on,  and  were  irrepressible  in  their  course.  They  possessed 
the  knowledge  of  God  through  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  also 
imparted  unto  them  a  divine  confidence  and  faith,  enabling 
them  to  persevere.     They  knew  that  in  Him,  whom  tliey  were 


404  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

worshiping  and  obeying,  were  the  issues  of  life  and  death ;  that 
to  die  in  Him,  is  to  live — ^live  eternally — go  on,  though  it  lead 
through  martyrdom  to  the  realms  of  glory  and  immortality. 
This  principle  of  faith  and  fidelit}''  was  exhibited  by  the 
Latter-day  Saints  when  forced,  at  the  point  of  the  baj^onet,  to 
sign  over  their  property  to  the  mob  in  Missouri,  and  tidvised 
to  disperse,  scatter,  and  not  venture  to  gather  together,  but  live 
as  other  people. 

AYe  ignored  that  counsel,  fled  to  Illinois,  built  the  city  of 
Nauvoo,  and  secured  a  charter  from  the  legislature,  embracing 
more  favorable  provisions  than  those  of  an}'  other  city  in  the 
State.  We  did  not  stand  still,  l)ut  with  divine  faith  and  hope, 
kept  pressing  forward,  the  Lord  doing  as  He  j)romised,  namely, 
softening  the  hearts  of  rulers  and  impressing  them  to  favor 
Zion. 

I  am  not  of  the  mind  of  some,  that  good  cannot  come  out 
(Nazareth)  Washington.  We  occasionally  speak  rather  harshly 
of  some  politicians  of  our  country,  and,  no  doubt,  deservedly; 
notwithstanding  their  illiberal  and  unjust  measures,  I  believe 
they  can  do  us  good,  especially  if  the  Lord  operates  upon  their 
minds  as  He  has  in  the  past  and  will  do  in  the  future,  in 
granting  us  favors  that  many  little  imagine. 

The  circumstances  which  led  us  to  these  mountain  vales 
are  well  known,  and  need  not  be  related.  After  having  sub- 
mitted to  the  necessary  chastisement,  through  failing  to  give 
heed  to  the  counsels  of  the  Priesthood,  the  Lord  moved  upon  our 
nationaLgovernment  to  accord  us  favors  and  privileges.  They 
granted  what  is  called  the  "Organic  Act,"  a  bill  of  rights  as  good, 
perhaps,  as  could  have  been  expected.  Furthermore,  what 
was  rather  surprising,  they  appointed  our  Prophet,  Brigham 
Young,  Governor  of  our  new  Territory.  Who  would  have 
thought  it?  Had  any  man  dared  to  predict  such  an  extraor- 
dinary change  of  tactics  at  the  time  we  were  driven  by  a 
merciless  mob,  legalized  by  the  executive  of  Missouri,  he  would 
have  been  pronounced,  to  say  the  least,  an  enthusiast.     And 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  405 

• 

besides,  they  selected  one  of  our  Elders,  and  made  him'  United 
States  Judge,  and  another  prominent  Elder,  Secretary  of  the 
Territory.     Now,  who  did  this?     Our  dear  "Uncle  Sam." 

Well,  now,  I  do  not  propose  to  speak  much  against  "Our 
Uncle,"  for  as  we  see,  occasionally,  he  has  taken  a  notion  to  act 
the  part  of  a  prett}^  fair  uncle.  We  perceive,  in  all  this,  the 
hand  of  (lod  working  out  these  changes;  and  for  one,  I  am 
willing  to  admit  that  good  can  be  brought  out  of  (Nazareth) 
Washington.  We  certainly  can  afford  to  suffer  a  little  when  we 
discern,  now  and  then,  some  kindness  and  humanity  exercised 
in  our  behalf  by  the  authorities  of  the  nation. 

In  former  generations,  the  Lord  sometimes  inspired 
heathen  kings  to  favor  His  people,  and  He  is  the  same  God 
now  as  then,  and  He  will  do  in  the  future  as  in  the  past, 
inspire  our  rulers  to  favor  Zion,  notwithstanding  the  means 
now  employed  to  deprive  us  of  our  political  and  religious 
rights. 

We  talk  about  the  Edmunds  bill;  what  that  law  will 
accomplish,  I  do  not  pretend  to  say,  neither  do  I  imagine  that 
its  framers  and  abettors  know  exactly  how  far  it  will  affect 
the  Latter-day  Saints.  One  thing,  however,  I  have  noticed, 
that  congressmen  differ  widely  in  their  ideas  with  regard  to 
certain  of  its  provisions,  and  that  being  the  case,  perhaps  it 
would  be  policy  to  wait  and  watch.  But  there  is  one  singular 
feature  in  it  relating  to  plural  marriage.  In  regard  to  that 
doctrine,  allow  me  first  to  say  I  have  a  knowledge  of  it  as  a 
principle,  revealed  from  God,  belonging  to  the  religion  we  have 
espoused.  I  was  personally  acquainted  with  Joseph  Smith,  the 
Prophet,  during  twelve  or  fourteen  years,  by  whom  I  was  first 
taught  this  doctrine,  and  knew  him  to  be  a  man  of  truth  and 
honor.  But  then,  I  am  not  dependent  on  his  word  for  my 
knowledge  of  plural  marriage;  the  Lord  gave  me  a  divine 
testimony  confirming  His  teachings,  which  no  man  can  give 
nor  take  away. 

And  now,  as  there  is  more  or  less  good  to  be  found  every- 


406  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

where,  the  Edmunds  law,  also,  is  not  without  its  advantages; 
therefore,  let  us  accept  the  good  and  be  grateful.  There  is  a 
provision  in  that  extraordinary  statute  which  legalizes  the 
issue  of  our  plural  marriages  up  to  the  first  day  of  Januar}', 
1883.  Now,  who-  could  have  expected  so  much  good  to  come 
out  of  Nazareth?  "Uncle  Sam,"  after  all,  is  occasionally  a 
pretty  fair  uncle.  [Laughter.]  And,  mark  you,  the  framers  of 
that  law  have  been  so  considerate  and  generous  as  to  provide, 
distinctly,  tha^;  the  children  thus  legalized,  must  be  the  offspring 
•of  marriages  performed  exactly  according  to  the  rites  and  cere- 
monies of  the  sect  known  as  the  Latter-day  Saints.  In  the 
language  of  the  little  boy,  I  say  "good  enough."  [Laughter.] 
Now,  if  any  of  our  Gentile  friends,  in  the  past,  have  been 
indiscreet  or  should  hereafter  take  mistresses  (their  usual 
custom),  their  offspring,  of  course,  are  not  so  favored. 
[Laughter.]  We  ought  to  be  thankful  for  this  kind  legislation, 
and,  no  doubt,  we  are. 

Really,  I  never  anticijiated  the  law  makers  of  our  nation 
would  legalize  our  plural  marriages  performed  in  the  last  thirty 
years  or  more.  If  the  Lord  is  able  to  work  in  this  manner 
through  men  who  framed  that  odd  and  singular  statute,  our 
open  and  avowed  enemies,  what  may  He  not  do  in  our  favor  if 
we  continue  faithful  in  keeping  our  covenants.  The  Lord,  very 
possibly,  will  permit  a  heavy  pressure  to  bear  upon  us,  such  as 
will  require  great  sacrifice  at  the  hands  of  this  people.  The 
question  should  be,  Will  we  be  prepared?  This  is  the  work  of 
•  the  Almighty,  and  the  blessings  we  look  for,  which  have  been 
promised,  will  be  given  after  we  have  passed  through  the 
ordeal  and  proved  ourselves.  I  have  no  special  word  for  the 
Saints  that  there  is,  or  is  not,  approaching  them  a  fiery  ordeal 
which  they  must  endure;  the  question  with  me  is.  Am  I  pre- 
pared to  receive  and  put  to  proper  use  every  blessing  and 
ability  the  Lord  bestows,  and  thus  be  ready  to  make  such 
sacrifice  as  He  may  require?  I  will  close  my  remarks  by 
exhorting  one  and  all — move  on,  move  on,  and  neven'  stand  .sfilL 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  407 


CHAPTER   LV. 

Eli  H.  Peirce.— Called  on  a  mission.— Thoughtless  of  religion.— Taken  by 
surprise. — Throws  aside  pipe  and  novel. — What  hia  assbciates  said. — 
What  Moses  Thatcher  did. — Eli  starts  forthwith. — In  New  York. — To  the 
coal  regions,  Pennsylvania.— Great  success. — A  testimonial. — Baptizes 
and  administers  to  sick. — l^he  power  of  God  attends.  —  Organizes 
branches. — Heavenly  messenger  appears. — Release. — A  second  mission. 
— On  the  frontier. — Baptized  a  Sioux. — From  Deseref  News. — A  third 
mission. — With  B.  Morris  Young. — Meets  with  success. — Opposition. — 
Close  of  mission.— Happy  expression. 

N  the  fifth  day  of  October,  1875,  at  the    Semi-annual 
Conference  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter- 
*        day  Saints,  I  was  called  to  perform  a  mission  to  the 
United  States. 

Just  why  my  name  was  suggested  as  a  candidate  for  this 
mission,  and  presented  at  conference  for  approval  or  rejection 
by  the  people,  I  cannot  say.  My  mind  prior  to  that  time 
had  been  entirely  given  up  to  temporalities.  I  had  never 
read  to  exceed  a  dozen  chapters  of  the  Bible  in  my  life,  and 
little  more  than  that  from  either  the  Book  of  Mormon  or 
Doctrine  and  Covenants,  and  concerning  Church  history  was 
entirely  ignorant.  Had  never  made  but  one  attempt  to 
address  a  public  audience,  large  or  small,  and  that  effort  was 
no  credit  to  me.  Had  been  engaged  in  the  railroad  business 
for  a  number  of  years,  and  this  occupation  would  have 
deprived  me  of  meetings  and  religious  services  even  had  my 
inclinations  led  in  that  direction,  which  I  frankly  confess  they 
did  not.  I  had  become  almost  an  inveterate  smoker,  and 
bought  cigars  by  the  wholesale,  a  thousand  at  a  time.  Was 
addicted  to  the  use  of  language  which,  if  not  profane,  was  at 
least  vulgar,  and  reprehensible.     Frequently  visited  saloons. 


408  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

but  was  not  an  habitual  drinker.  Was  not  proficient  at 
billiards,  but  squandered  considerable  money  in  acquiring 
what  little  knowledge  I  possessed  of  the  game;  and  pool  fre- 
quently cost  me  more  for  drinks  than  my  board  bill  came  to. 
Though  these  indiscretions  were  common  and  frequent, 
thanks  to  a  mother's  sagacious  training,  they  never  led  to 
grosser  or  more  alluring  ones. 

Nature  never  endowed  me  with  a  superabundance  of 
religious  sentiment  or  veneration;  my  region  of  spirituality 
is  not  high,  but  below  the  average.  A  phrenologist  once  said 
to  me:  "You  are  too  level-headed  to  ever  make  a  sanctimo- 
nious church  member."  With  this  list  of  disqualifications, 
which  serious  reflection  helped  to  magnify,  is  it  surprising 
that  I  marveled  and  w^ondered  if  the  Church  were  not  run- 
ning short  of  missionary  material? 

One  of  my  fellow  employees  was  at  the  conference;  I  was 
not,  because  I  did  not  care  to  be.  He  heard  my  name  called, 
abruptly  left  the  meeting  and  ran  over  .to  the  telegraph  office 
to  call  and  tell  me  the  startling  news.  This  was  the  first 
intimation  I  had  received  that  such  a  thing  was  contem- 
plated. At  the  very  moment  this  intelligence  was  being 
flashed  over  the  wires,  I  was  sitting  lazily  thrown  back  in  an 
office  rocking  chair,  my  feet  on  the  desk,  reading  a  novel  and 
simultaneously  sucking  an  old  Dutch  pipe,  of  massive  pro- 
portions, just  to  vary  the  monotony  of  cigar  smoking. 

As  soon  as  I  had  been  informed  of  what  had  taken  place, 
I  threw  the  novel  in  the  waste  basket,  the  pipe  in  a  corner 
and  started  up  town  to  buy  a  catechism.  Have  never  read  a 
novel  nor  smoked  a  pipe  from  that  hour.  Sent  in  my  resig- 
nation the  sajne  day,  to  take  effect  at  once,  in  order  that  I 
might  have  time  for  study  and  preparation. 

Remarkable  as  it  may  seem,  and  has  since  appeared  to 
me,  a  thought  of  disregarding  the  call,  6t  of  refusing  to  com- 
ply with  the  requirement,  never  once  entered  my  mind.  The 
question  I  asked  myself  a  thousand  times,  and  which  seemed 


AUTOBIOGKAPHY.  409 

SO  all-important,  wasf:  "How  can  I  accomplish  this  mission? 
How  can  I,  who  am  so  shamefully  ignorant  and  untaught  in 
doctrine,  do  honor  to  God  and  justice  to  the  souls  of  men, 
and  merit  the  trust  reposed  in  me  by  the  Priesthood?" 

Some  of  my  companions  ridiculed  me  for  entertaining 
sentimental  thoughts;  some  mocked  and  derided,  whilst 
others  predicted  that  I  would  tire  of  working  for  glory  before 
I  had  been  out  six  months,  and  seek  my  level  by  uniting 
with  some  comedy  troupe  or  minstrel  show;  but  no  word  of 
encouragement  from  any  of  my  associates. 

The  first  man  to  congratulate  me  and  offer  words  of  com- 
fort and  cheer,  was  President  Moses  Thatcher;  he  not  only 
strengthened  me  with  kind  words  and  fatherly  advice,  but 
handed  me  a  fifty-dollar  note  with  his  blessing,  wished  me 
every  success,  and  expressed  a  fervent  desire  for  my  welfare. 

I  was  rebaptized,  confirmed,  set  apart,  ordained  a  Sev- 
enty and  started  on  my  mission,  all  within  a  month  from  the 
time  I  was  called.  Went  direct  to  New  York  City,  where  I 
remained  several  days  visiting  places  of  interest.  Saw  the 
great  tragedian,  Edwin  Booth,  in  his  favorite  character  of 
Hamlet.  Met  with  the  Saints  at  Williamsburg,  New  York, 
but  contrived  to  get  out  of  preaching.  My  traveling  com- 
panion arrived  and  we  went  up  to  the  coal  regions  of  Penn- 
sylvania. At  a  meeting  of  the  Bellevue  branch,  I  made  my 
"maiden  effort  as  a  preacher  of  the  Gospel.  I  stammeringly 
told  the  Saints  that  I  had  never  received  a  testimony  that 
would  justify  me  in  declaring  to  them  a  knowledge  of  the 
work  of  the  latter  days. 

Elder  McKean  was  unexpectedly  called  into  New  Jersey, 
and  I  was  left  alone.  In  December  was  joined  by  Elder  David 
Evans,  Jr.,  of  Lehi,  Utah,  who  became  my  missionary  com- 
panion. Our  labors  were  confined  exclusively  to  the  State  of 
Pennsylvania,  mostly  in  the  counties  of  Luzerne,  Tioga  and 
Bradford,  and  our  circuit  extended  over  two  hundred  miles. 

Through  prayerfulness,  humility  and  a  persevering  faith 


410  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

we  soon  obtained  the  coveted  testimony;  were  greatly  blessed 
of  the  Lord  in  freedom  of  speech  and  delivery,  and  we 
became  known  in  that  locality  as  "the  boy  evangelists." 

The  following  from  the  pen  of  a  well-to-do  farmer,  resid- 
ing near  Towanda,  will  convey  a  fair  impression  and  serve  to 
illustrate  the  liberality  of  feeling  with  which  we  were  gener- 
ally received: 

Towanda,  Pa.,  Sept.  12,  1876. 
Friend  Eli: 

I  feel  that  your  p»resence  in  our  midst  has  been  a  God- 
given  thing,  an  oasis  in  the  desert  of  our  lives,  and  while  I 
sincerely  regret  your  departure  from  among  us,  I  know  there 
are  broader  fields  for  your  missionary  labor.  I  believe  you  to 
be  a  true  messenger  of  God,  endowed  with  power  which, 
when  fully  developed,  will  seldom  have  been  equalled  in  the 
pulpit. 

Hoping  that  you  may  live  long  to  reap  a  reward, 

I  am,  your  friend, 

G.  D.  Mace. 

Aunt  Sally  Mace  was  a  venerable  name,  widely  known 
and  universally  esteemed  and  respected.  She  had  heard  that 
we  were  in  the  neighborhood,  and  sent  her  son,  the  writer  of 
the  above,  several  miles,  on  a  cold  December  night,  to  attend 
our  meeting  and  bring  the  boy  preachers  home  with  him.  We 
found  Aunt  Sally  very  low  and  suffering  greatly  from  nervous 
prostration;  said  she  could  not  live  another  night  and  endure 
the  excruciating  pains  that  had  racked  her  body  the  past  few 
days.  We  told  her  of  the  restoration  of  the  primitive  Gospel, 
with  all  attending  gifts,  blessings,  etc.  She  believed  our  tes- 
timony and  requested  us  to  administer  to  her  before  retiring. 
We  complied  with  her  wishes,  the  Lord  heard  our  prayers, 
and  she  was  greatly  and  lastingly  blessed.  This  called  forth 
the  following  from  her  daughter,  Mrs.  S.  J.  Cole,  an  influen- 
tial lady  of  the  city  of  Towanda: 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  411 

TO  ELDER  E.  H.  PEIRCE. 

Dear  Elder,  j'our  mission  of  love  is  fulfilled, 
The  Gospel  of  truth  as  of  old  we've  received, 

Supported  by  God's  holy  word. 
You  show  to  us  miracles  now  in  our  day, 
And  that  the  believers  have  only  to  pray — 

The  prayers  of  the  righteous  are  heard. 

We  thank  thee,  dear  friend,  for  thy  labor  of  love; 
A  savior  of  life  to  our  mother  you've  proved, 

Through  gifts  God  our  Father  has  given. 
May  the  Lord  whom  you  serve  keep  you  ever  fi-om  sin; 
May  I,  through  His  mercy,  be,  too,  gathered  in, 

And  meet  you,  a  brother,  in  heaven. 

Throughout  our  entire  mission  we  were  greatly  blessed, 
comforted  and  strengthened  by  "signs  following."  Anoint- 
ings and  healings  were  of  frequent  occurrence,  many  of  which 
appeared  miraculous  even  unto  ourselves.  Evil  spirits  were 
likewise  submissive  to  the  will  of  the  Priesthood,  when 
rebuked  in  the  name  of  Jesus.  In  one  locality  these  mani- 
festations were  so  common  that  the  faith  of  the  people 
amounted  almost  to  a  superstition. 

The  departure  of  the  old  year  chronicled  our  first  bap- 
tism— that  of  three  persons  at  Kingston,  on  December  31st, 
1875,  and  the  centennial  year  was  ushered  in  with  bright 
prospects  soon  to  be  realized. 

At  Plains,  on  January  1st,  we  baptized  eight  souls;  five 
on  the  fifteenth,  and  on  the  sixteenth  organized  a  branch, 
baptized  and  confirmed  three  additional  members  into  the 
branch  the  same  date.  This  baptism  took  place  at  night,  and 
I  think  the  coldest  I  ever  experienced;  we  chose  a  secluded 
spot,  under  the  trestle  work  of  a  railroad  bridge,  in  a  tribu- 
tary of  the  Susquehanna.  The  stream  was  frozen  over,  and 
we  were  obliged  to  take  an  axe  and  chop  the  ice  before  we 
could  get  to  the  water.     While  we  were  baptizing,  a  party  of 


412  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

Irishmen  passed  over  the  bridge,  and,  seeing  us  in  the  water, 
one  of  them  called  out,  "Is  it  in  schwimmin  ye  are?  Be 
gorry,  it's  purty  cold  onneway."  There  being  no  reply,  they 
passed  on.  We  learned  next  day  that  this  same  party 
belonged  to  that  secret  organization  known  as  the  Molly 
Maguires,  the  terror  of  the  coal  fields,  and  were  then  on  their 
way  home  from  an  Irish  wake  they  had  been  attending. 
They  subsequently  boasted  of  what  they  would  have  done  had 
they  suspected  our  motive  or  mission. 

Baptized  one  at  Providence,  three  at  Plymouth,  five  at 
Miners,  and,  April  6th,  organized  another  branch.  This  is 
the  anniversary  of  our  birth  as  a  Church  and  the  ushering  in 
of  the  dispensation  of  the  fulness  of  times. 

Up  to  this  date  we  had  blessed  six  children  and  held 
meetings  regularly  in  Luzerne  and  Bradford  counties,  with 
but  little  molestation.  Two  schoolhouses  had  been  closed 
against  us,  but  in  both  instances  friends  threw  open  private 
houses,  so  that  those  who  came  to  hear  were  not  disappointed. 
A  few  times  our  services  were  interrupted  by  the  unruly 
element,  but  they  never  succeeded  in  breaking  up  a  meeting. 
Some  mischievous  boys  attended  one  of  our  gatherings, 
bringing  their  pockets  full  of  peas,  which  they  continued  to 
flip  at  us  until  the  supply  was  exhausted,  making  targets  of 
our  noses.  Some  of  them  were  pretty  good  marksmen,  and> 
as  a  consequence,  we  tired  of  the  sport  long  before  they  did, 
but  took  it  all  in  good  part  throughout.  We  never  had  a 
more  attentive  audience  than  assembled  at  the  same  place  the 
following  night. 

In  April  we  started  north  for  Tioga  county,  preaching  by 
the  way.  Visited  Nauvoo,  a  small  town  founded  by  a  few 
old-time  Saints,  and  named  after  the  beautiful  city  on  the 
banks  of  the  Mississippi.  Baptized  one  and  blessed  three  at 
Covington. 

Returned  to  Bradford  county,  baptized  six  at  Monroeton, 
six  at  Greenwood,  three  at  Creighton  and  one  at  Franklin; 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  413 

blessed  five  children  and  organized  the  Bradford  branch. 
Some  of  those  baptized  were  confirmed  at  the  meeting,  and 
strangers  present  were  moved  to  tears  by  testimonies  of  the 
newly  initiated,  so  full  were  they  of  earnestness  and  the 
power  of  God. 

I  returned  to  Luzerne  county;  Elder  Evans  remained  in 
Bradford.  Baptized  three  at  Plymouth,  three  at  Kingston 
and  two  at  Plains.  Was  called  in  to  administer  to  the 
youngest  child  of  one  of  the  branch  presidents.  The  mother, 
an  apostate,  seriously  objected  to  anything  of  the  kind  in 
her  presence,  and  she  refused  to  leave  the  bedside  of  the 
dying  child.  Not  wishing  to  intrude,  we  retired  to  an  upper 
room  to  pray,  and  she,  designing  our  motives,  sent  her  little 
girl  to  spy  upon  us.  In  a  secluded  chamber  we  knelt  down 
and  prayed  earnestly  and  fervently,  until  we  felt  that  the 
child  would  live  and  knew  that  our  prayers  had  been  heard 
and  answered.  Turning  round,  we  saw  the  little  girl  standing 
in  the  half  open  door  gazing  intently  into  the  room,  but  not 
heeding  our  movements.  She  stood  as  if  entranced  for  some 
seconds,  her  eyes  fixed  immovably  upon  a  certain  spot,  and 
did  not  stir  until  her  father  spoke.  She  then  said,  "Papa, 
who  was  that  other  man  in  there?"  He  answered,  "Brother 
Peirce."  She  said,  "No,  I  mean  that  other  man."  He  replied, 
"There  was  no  other,  darling,  except  Brother  Peirce  and 
myself;  we  were  praying  for  baby."  She  shook  her  head,  and, 
with  perfect  composure,  said,  "Oh,  yes,  there  was;  I  saw  him 
standing  between  you  and  Mr.  Peirce,  and  he  was  all  dressed 
in  white."  This  was  repeated  to  the  mother,  who  tried  every 
means  in  her  power  to  persuade  the  child  that  it  was  a  mere 
delusion,  but  all  to  no  purpose.  Entreaties,  bribes,  threats 
and  expostulations  were  alike  unavailing.  She  knew  what 
she  had  seen  and  nothing  could  shake  that  conviction. 

The  baby  was  speedily  restored  to  perfect  health.  Made 
it  a  point  to  meet  a  second  time  with  the  Saints  at  Bellevue 
and  let  them  know  that  "hope  was  at  length  merged  into 


414  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

sweet    fruition."      The    long    sought    testimony    had    been 
received  and  repeatedly  confirmed. 

Baptized  three  at  Plains  in  September,  and  on  the 
twenty-seventh  of  this  month  I  received  an  honorable  release 
from  my  mission  for  a  birthday  present.  Did  not  come 
directly  home,  as  I  perhaps  should.  Went  down  to  Philadel- 
phia to  do  the  centennial,  where  I  remained  two  weeks. 
Stopped  at  Chicago  and  other  places,  loitering  on  the  way,  and 
the  consequence  was,  when  I  reached  Council  Blufls,  Iowa,  I 
met  a  re-appointment  to  labor,  in  connection  with  Elder 
James  A.  Little,  until  other  Elders  were  sent  down  in  the 
Spring. 

This  was  a  disappointment  felt  keenly  at  first,  but  a  feel- 
ing of  perfect  contentment  soon  followed,  and  it  was  not  long 
before  I  was  forced  to  acknowledge  the  advantages  it  pos- 
sessed over  my  former  mission.  In  Pennsylvania  I  had  used 
little  else  than  the  New  Testament  Scriptures,  but  here  on 
the  frontier,  amongst  apostates  and  in  the  very  hotbed  of 
Josephism,  it  became  an  absolute  necessity  for  me  to  study  up 
our  Church  history,  modern  revelation  and  points  in  doc- 
trine. 

Rode  thirty-six  miles  one  day,  on  horseback,  to  purchase 
several  numbers  of  the  31illennial  Star  and  the  Times  and 
Seasons.  We  held  public  discussions  with  two  of  the 
Josephite  apostles,  so-called.  - 

Baptized  fifteen  at  Council  Bluffs,  three  at  Boomer  and 
two  in  Lewis  township;  blessed  six  children  and  organized  a 
flourishing  branch  at  the  Bluffs.  These  baptisms  had  all  to 
be  performed  under  an  old  mill,  the  streams  on  the  outside 
being  solidly  frozen  over. 

One  of  our  Pottawottamie  converts  was  a  Sioux  Indian 
woman,  the  first,  I  think,  of  that  warlike  tribe  that  had  ever 
received  the  Gospel.  Never  felt  the  power  of  the  adversary 
so  strongly  as  at  this  baptism.  A  horse  we  had  borrowed, 
perfectly  kind  and  gentle  on  ordinary  occasions,  broke  from 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  415 

secure  fastenings  and  ran  away  three  times  before  we  suc- 
ceeded in  getting  her  into  the  water.  She  was  well  acquainted 
with  Sitting  Bull  and  other  noted  war  chiefs  of  the  Sioux 
nation;  had  a  moderate  education,  self  acquired,  and  was 
deeply  interested  in  the  Book  of  Mormon.  Made  her  a  pres- 
ent of  mine,  and  she  returned  to  her  people,  rejoicing  in  the 
truth  and  impatient  to  tell  them  something  of  their  fore- 
fathers from  the  record  which  she  bore. 

In  April,  baptized  several,  blessed  one,  and  received  my 
second  release.  This  time  I  did  not  stand  upon  the  "order  of 
going,"  but  went  at  once. 

The  following  extract  is  from  the  Deseret  Evening  News  of 
April  21 : 

"Returned  Missionary.  —  This  afternoon  we  were 
pleased  to  meet  with  Elder  Eli  H.  Peirce,  of  Brigham  City 
who  returned  on  the  seventh  instant,  from  a  mission  to  the 
Eastern  States.  He  left  Utah  November  1st,  1875,  and  pro- 
ceeded to  Pennsylvania,  where  he  labored  for  about  ten 
months,  in  conjunction  with  Elder  David  Evans,  Jr.,  and 
where  these  two  Elders  baptized  fifty-six  persons,  about  twelve 
of  whom  had  been  previously  connected  with  the  Church, 
and  organized  three  branches.  Being  released,  Elder  Peirce 
proceeded  toward  home  in  September,  1876,  and  had  arrived 
at  Council  Bluffs,  when  he  received  another  appointment  to 
labor  in  conjunction  with  Elder  James  A.  Little,  in  Iowa, 
where  he  remained  until  he  came  home.  In  the  last  named 
field,  the  labors  of  Elders  Little  and  Peirce  resulted  in 
twenty-seven  persons  being  baptized,  and  they  organized  one 
branch. 

"Elder  Peirce  states  that  in  his  labors  the  word  was  con- 
firmed by  'signs  following,'  the  power  of  God  being  mani- 
fested in  causing  the  blind  to  see,  the  deaf  to  hear,  the  lame 
to  walk  and  evil  spirits  to  be  cast  out.  The  gifts  were  also,  in 
some  instances,  bestowed  upon  persons  previous  to  baptism, 
and  even  upon  one  who  has  not  yet  been  baptized. 


416  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

"In  the  labors  of  Elder  Peirce,  twenty-four  children  were 
blessed,  and  he  attended  over  one  hundred  and  seventy-five 
meetings,  at  all  of  which  he  preached.  He  enjoyed  himself 
greatly  in  his  labors,  and  returns  in  good  health.  He  is 
thankful  for  the  experience  he  has  thus  obtained  in  his 
youth,  and  he  now  knows  for  himself  that  there  is  power  and 
efficacy  in  the  Gospel." 

Three  days  after  reaching  home,  I  was  called  upon  a 
second  mission,  or  more  properly,  a  third;  it  came  about  in 
^his  way:  At  the  regular  April  Conference,  held  at  St.  George, 
cousin  B.  Morris  Young  had  been  called  on  a  mission  to  Great 
Britain.  President  B.  Young,  hearing  of  my  return  and  the 
success  which  had  attended  us,  changed  his  son's  mission  to 
the  United  States  and  appointed  me  to  accompany  him. 

Morris  was  not  prepared  to  start  at  once,  so  I  resumed 
my  labors  on  the  railroad,  but  was  not  so  wild  and  volatile  as 
before. 

In  August,  1877,  we  bid  a  tearful  adieu  to  kindred  and 
friends  at  home,  and  once  more  went  forth  to  declare  the 
words  of  life  everlasting  unto  the  inhabitants  of  our  own 
land. 

Remained  two  weeks  at  Council  Bluffs,  Iowa,  and  vicinity, 
and  baptized  two.  We  next  went  to  Ashland,  thence  to  Platte 
Bottom,  Nebraska,  where  we  held  protracted  meetings,  bap- 
tized six,  organized  a  branch  and  blessed  four  children.  The 
first  man  baptized  into  this  branch  had  never  heard  the 
sound  of  the  Gospel  until  an  inscrutable  Providence  directed 
our  footsteps  thither.  He  is  now  counselor  to  the  Bishop  of 
the  Preston  Ward,  Cache  Valley  Stake  of  Zion, 

No  sooner  had  we  commenced  to  baptize  than  priestcraft 
and  the  powers  of  darkness  began  to  join  forces  against  us. 
Three  ministers,  all  of  dififerent  persuasions,  and  two  apos- 
tates, were  imported  to  oppose  us;  all  at  variance  to  religious 
tenets,  but  united  in  their  efforts  to  crush  out  and  obliterate 
an  unpopular  faith.     They  advertised  us  thoroughly.     The 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  417 

people  turned  out  in  such  force  to  hear  us  and  refute  their 
arguments,  that  on  two  different  occasions  the  floor  sank 
beneath  us;  fortunately,  however,  we  were  near  the  ground 
and  no  one  was  hurt. 

Failing  to  accomplish  their  purpose  by  fair  means,  they 
next  resorted  to  foul.  An  appointment  was  out  for  October 
17;  upon  going  to  the  schoolhouse  we  found  the  following 
anonymous  communication  lying  on  the  preacher's  stand: 

"Gentlemen:  You  are  requested  not  to  preach  any  more 
in  this  neighborhood;  the  people  are  opposed  to  it.  By  leav- 
ing immediately  you  will  save  trouble,  as  we  may  resort  to 
means  we  do  not  wish  to.  We  are  strong  and  you  are  weak, 
so  govern  yourselves  accordingly. 

(Signed)  District  No.  4." 

We  treated  this  with  the  silent  contempt  it  deserved,  pro- 
ceeded with  our  meetings  as  though  nothing  unusual  had 
taken  place,  and  gave  out  another  appointment.  That  night 
the  author  of  the  foregoing,  who  was  a  local  preacher  of  the 
Christian  or  Campbellite  faith,  with  some  of  his  truly  good 
and  pious  followers,  tore  the  windows  all  out  of  the  building 
and  destroyed  them.  The  day  school  had  to  be  discontinued 
indefinitely  in  consequence.  We  returned  to  Council  Bluffs 
and  baptized  one. 

President  Brigham  Young  died  while  we  were  in  Iowa, 
and  we  suffered  much  persecution  because  of  bitter  feelings 
engendered  through  the  publication  of  scurrilous  articles  in 
the  local  papers. 

One  evening,  after  prayers,  Brother  Mahood  said  to  us: 
"How  is  it  you  have  not  prayed  for  President  Young  the  last 
two  days;  I  never  knew  you  to  fail  before."  This  incident 
was  brought  vividly  to  our  minds  the  following  morning, 
when  the  melancholy  tidings  came  that  our  beloved  President 
had  passed  away. 

29 


418  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

Four  Elders  arrived  from  the  October  Conference,  and 
we  prepared  to  go  East.  Stopped  at  Nauvoo  and  preached 
there;  put  up  at  the  Mansion  House  and  slept  in  the  same 
room  the  Prophet  Joseph  once  occupied.  We  interviewed 
Mrs,  Emma  Smith  Bideman  and  sought  to  draw  her  out. 
She  was  not  at  all  communicative,  but  enough  was  elicited  to 
know  that  she  felt  keenly  the  one  false  and  fatal  step  of  her 
life — that  of  leaving  the  Church  and  uniting  herself,  heart 
and  hand,  with  an  infidel,  after  having  raised  a  famil}^  to  one 
of  the  greatest  and  noblest  of  the  creations  of  God. 

Visited  the  site  of  the  Temple.  Like  the  Temple  at  Jeru- 
salem, "not  one  stone  is  left  upon  another."  We  found  them  in 
store  and  dwelling  foundations,  and  on  street  crossings;  in 
walking  up  the  principal  sidewalk,  we  trod  upon  what  were 
once  corner  stones  in  the  Temple  of  God.  Preached  some 
through  Iowa  and  Illinois. 

Went  to  Carthage  and  through  the  jail  wherein  the  mar- 
tyrs died  for  the  testimony  of  Jesiis,  and  where  President 
John  Taylor  so  nearly  lost  his  life.  The  property  is  now 
owned  by  Mr.  Browning,  a  relative  of  the  Brownings  of 
Ogden,  Utah.  The  building  is  used  as  a  dwelling;  what  was 
then  the  prison  room  is  now  the  parlor.  A  fine  Brussels  car- 
pet covers  the  indelible  stain  upon  the  floor  made  by  the 
life's  blood  of  the  Patriarch. 

In  the  corner  where  once  stood  the  humble  cot,  now 
stands  a  handsome  piece  of  furniture,  and  the  window, 
through  which  the  Prophet  sprang  to  his  death,  is  heavily 
hung  with  rich  lace  curtains.  The  well  has  been  filled  up 
and  the  curbing  removed. 

Morris  went  direct  to  Philadelphia,  I  to  Washington, 
where  I  remained  two  days  the  guest  of  Hon.  George  Q.  Can- 
non. Visited  the  White  House  and  was  introduced  to  Presi- 
dent Hayes.  Was  shown  through  the  Capitol,  the  treasury 
building  and  other  places  of  national  note,  and  was  admitted 
to  a   seat  on   the   floor  of   the   congressional   chamber,   all 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  419' 

through  the  courtesy  of  President  Cannon,  Delegate  to  Con- 
gress. 

Went  to  Philadelphia,  where  we  remained  a  month  doing 
much  fireside  preaching,  but  no  chance  for  public  demon- 
stration in  the  "city  of  brotherly  love."  However,  we  antici- 
pate a  harvest  from  the  seed  thus  humbly  sown. 

Early  in  January  we  took  up  our  line  of  march  for 
Luzerne  county.  Re-organized  the  Plains  branch,  thence  ta 
Bradford  county,  where  we  held  circuit  meetings  regularly 
alternate  nights.  We  had  great  joy  in  visiting  the  sick  and 
comforting  the  afflicted;  the  Lord  heard  our  prayers  and 
healed  many. 

On  March  22d  we  were  called  in  to  the  bedside  of  a 
dying  friend,  and  requested  to  pray  for  her;  not  for  her  recov- 
ery, that  she  had  no  desire  for,  but  that  her  sufferings  might 
be  alleviated,  her  pains  removed  and  she  be  permitted  to  die 
in  peace.  In  the  midst  of  this  petition,  while  all  were  kneel- 
ing at  the  deathbed,  we  were  led  to  pray  that  the  daughter,, 
who  was  present,  might  be  inspired  to  go  forth  and  perform 
the  labor  necessary  for  her  own  and  her  mother's  salvation. 
Agreeable  to  the  mother's  expressed  desire  and  our  humble 
prayer,  Mrs.  W.  passed  tranquilly  away  the  same  night;  a  few 
moments  before  dissolution  she  audibly  spoke  our  names. 

The  funeral  services  were  conducted  by  Minister  B.^ 
Methodist;  his  sermonizing  amounted  to  simply  this — that 
as  the  deceased  had  died  outside  the  pale  of  any  churchy 
notably  his  own,  she  could  never  be  redeemed  from  her  fallen 
condition;  she  would  be  banished  from  the  society  and  denied 
the  affiliation  of  her  Christian  friends  for  ever  and  ever^ 
worlds  without  end.  Amen.  This  was  a  little  unexpected  to- 
the  mourners,  and  they  refused  to  be  consoled  and  comforted. 
The  daughter  came  to  us  and  asked  for  an  interpretation  of 
our  strange  prayer.  After  it  had  been  explained,  she 
requested  that  we  call  another  meeting  and  preach  upon  the 
subject,  announcing  it  as  another  funeral  sermon.    We  did  so. 


420  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

dwelling  upon  repentance  after  death,  the  Savior's  mission  to 
the  spirits  in  prison,  and  baptism  for  the  dead,  showing  how 
broad  and  expansive  is  the  Gospel  of  Christ  when  contrasted 
with  the  narrow  and  contracted  theories  of  man-made 
religion.  The  house  was  full,  and  a  spirit  of  sympathy  pre- 
vailed. The  daughter  believed,  was  baptized,  and  is  to-day  in 
the  faith. 

Baptized  four  in  the  Susquehanna  River  at  Wysauking. 
Went  to  Philadelphia,  Morris  expecting  a  release.  Baptized 
four  Philadelphians,  but  had  to  cross  the  Delaware  River  to 
the  New  Jersey  shore  and  wait  for  the  tide  to  come  in. 
Received  a  letter  releasing  Morris,  but  instructing  me  to 
remain  in  the  l:eld  until  relieved  by  other  Elders  from  home. 

June  19th,  attended  the  centennial  celebration  at  Valley 
Forge,  the  decisive  battle  ground  of  the  Revolution.  Saw 
Washington's  headquarters,  his  breastworks  and  entrench- 
ments still  remaining  and  can  be  traced  for  miles. 

Tried  to  hire  the  little  church  in  which  the  Prophet 
Joseph  used  to  preach,  in  Philadelphia,  but  was  unsuccessful; 
the  deacon  declared  it  should  never  again  be  so  polluted  and 
defiled.  Baptized  two,  one  a  relative;  blessed  two  and  started 
north.     Baptized  six  and  blessed  two  in  Bradford  county. 

At  my  valedictory  I  was  annoyed  several  times  by  a  man 
who  sat  near  the  stand,  but  did  not  heed  his  interruptions. 
Finally  he  stood  upon  his  feet  and  said  he  wanted  it  dis- 
tinctly understood  by  all  that  he  was  a  Bible  believer,  and 
knew  more  about  the  Scriptures  in  a  minute  than  this  young 
preacher  did  in  a  month.  He  said  I  had  mentioned  some- 
thing about  a  devil ;  he  defied  me,  or  any  living  man,  to 
point  out  one  solitary  instance  wherein  the  Bible  taught  a 
personal  devil. 

I  replied  that  Jesus  chose  twelve  Apostles,  ^'and  one  of 
them  was  a  devil;"  if  he  could  convince  other  Bible  believers 
in  the  congregation  that  Judas  was  not  a  person,  I  would 
admit  that  he  knew  a  little  something  about  the  Bible.     He 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  421 

abruptly  took  his  seat,  and  from  that  time  was  an  attentive 
listener. 

Received  my  release  in  July,  and  in  August  was  suc- 
ceeded by  Elders  Siddoway  and  VanTassel.  Stopped  at  the 
Bluffs  long  enough  to  baptize  one,  bless  one,  and  solemnize 
one  marriage;  reached  home  in  September. 

Though  my  missions  cost  me  more  than  a  thousand  dol- 
lars, besides  more  than  double  that  in  wages  had  I  remained 
at  home,  I  have  never,  for  one  moment,  regretted  the  sacri- 
fice; the  experience  gained  more  than  compensated  for  time, 
labor  and  means;  while  the  knowledge  acquired,  of  the  things 
of  God  and  the  testimony  of  Jesus,  I  hold  as  invaluable- 
And  now%  after  years  have  passed,  I  repeat,  in  words  of  sober- 
ness, and  in  all  sincerity,  that  the  happiest  period  of  my  life, 
as  well  as  the  most  profitable,  was  spent  in  the  Master's  ser- 
vice. 

Recapitulation:  Baptisms,  108;  ordinations,  11;  children 
blessed,  37;  branches  organized,  5;  branches  re-organized, 
1;  marriages,  1;  meetings  held,  249;  miles  traveled,  9870; 
total  cost,  $1320.  Eli  H.  Peirce. 


422  BIOGRAPHY   AND 


CHAPTER   LVI. 

Alphonso  Snow.— Letter  from  President  Taylor.— Called  on  mission.— In 
Tennessee. — Strange  dialect. — Travels  and  preaches.— Organizes  a  Brar. oh. 
— Opposition. — Ordered  to  leave. — A  dastardly  letter.— Opposition  pro- 
motes good. — Professors  of  religion  the  persecutors. — What  a  Deacon 
said. — Presides  over  a  Conference. — In  Georgia. — Alphonso  released. — 
Visits  relatives. 

N  the  23d  of  February,  A.  D.  1881,  I  was  somewhat 
surprised  to  receive  a  letter  from  President  John  Tay- 
lor, requesting  me  to  take  a  mission  to  the  Southern 
"States.  Surprised  I  certainly  was,  for  my  mind  up  to  this 
time  had  not  been  turned  to  religious  matters,  and  my  maxim 
was,  "I  sought  no  change."  But  from  the  moment  I  received 
the  appointment  I  was  determined  to  fulfil  my  mission  to  the 
best  of  my  ability. 

I  was,  at  that  time,  engaged  in  teaching  school,  and  after 
;a  few  weeks  of  preparation,  I  bade  adieu  to  my  kindred  and 
friends,  and  soon  found  myself  among  strangers  and  those 
^'who  know  not  God."  Thrown  thus  entirely  upon  my  own 
resources,  I  now  commenced  to  search  the  Scriptures,  and  the 
:^erm  of  the  Gospel,  hitherto  undeveloped,  sprang  apparently 
into  life. 

My  field  of  labor  was  in  the  States  of  Tennessee  and 
Kentucky,  principally  in  the  former.  I  found  the  country 
people  far  behind  my  expectation,  both  intellectually  and 
financially.  However,  I  entered  actively  into  the  work,  and 
soon  found  much  to  interest  me  in  my  labors  and  in  the 
ipeople  themselves.  Their  peculiar  phraseology  was  often 
truly  amusing;  such  expressions  as  "tote,"  "reckon,"  "we 
'uns,"  "you  'uns,"  etc.,  were  household  words.  I  remember 
shortly  after  my  arrival  at  my  destination,  while   stopping 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  423 

with  one  of  the  "good  families,"  the  lady  of  the  house  sent 

her  son-in-law,   Dr.  ,  to   call   me   to   dinner,  when    he 

accosted  me  thus:  "Elder  Snow,  I  have  been  requested  to 
carry  you  to  dinner" — carry  being  a  common  term  for  fetch. 
I  at  first  thought  he  was  jesting,  but  glancing  up  and  seeing 
an  earnest  expression  on  his  face,  I  replied:  "Do  you  think 
you-can  do  it?"  It  was  now  his  turn  to  be  surprised,  to  have 
an  utter  stranger,  when  politely  asked  to  dinner,  reply,  "Do 
you  think  you  can  do  it?" 

During  the  summer  of  1881,  Elder  B.  H.  Roberts,  my 
traveling  companion,  and  myself  held  as  many  as  six  and 
seven  meetings  a  week,  often  walking  from  twenty  to  thirty 
miles  each  day  in  the  hot,  broiling  sun,  to  fill  our  appoint- 
ments. At  first  we  met  with  little  success,  but  later  in  the 
summer  those  who  believed  offered  themselves  for  baptism, 
and  we  organized  a  branch  of  the  Church,  consisting  of  forty- 
four  members.  Up  to  this  time,  in  the  fall  of  1881,  we  had 
received  but  little  persecution,  but  when  we  commenced 
making  converts  the  people  became  enraged,  and  many 
threats  were  breathed  against  us..  Notices  were  posted  up 
on  trees  and  schoolhouses  requesting  us  to  leave  the  county 
forthwith.  About  this  time,  while  left  alone  with  the  Saints, 
upon  going  to  the  post  office  for  my  mail,  I  received  the  fol- 
lowing note: 

Shooters'  Hamlet,  September  14,  1881. 
Most  Infamous  Scoundrel: 

You  are  warned  to  leave  this  county  in  one  week;  if  you 
remain  it  will  be  at  the  peril  of  your  life.  We  have  measured 
the  ground ;  go,  or  we  will  hang  you  like  dogs. 

Indignant  Citizens. 

No  attention  was  paid  to  this  threat,  and  the  only  effect 
it  had  was  to  increase  the  supply  of  Mr.  H.'s  buckshot.  The 
author  of  this  letter  was  the  son  of  a  Presbyterian  minister,  a 


424  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

portion  of  whose  flock  had  been  added  to  the  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 

I  had  often  read  of  the  persecutions  and  death  of  our 
Savior,  which  was  brought  about  and  accomplished  by 
religious  sects,  those  who  professed  to  follow  strictly  the  rites 
and  ceremonies  of  Moses  and  the  Prophets;  this  was  often  a 
mystery  and  a  source  of  astonishment  to  me;  nor  could  I 
understand,  until  my  brief  experience  among  the  modern 
Pharisees,  how  those  who  professed  to  be  so  good  and  holy 
could  perpetrate  such  horrid  deeds.  A  deacon  in  one  of  the 
popular  sects  of  the  day,  while  visiting  our  host,  who,  by  the 
way,  was  not  connected  with  any  religious  society,  the  subject 
of  "Mormonism"  being  broached,  said:  "Mr.  H.,  if  I  could 
raise  a  mob  to-day  I  would  drive  those  Mormon  Elders  from 
the  county  or  hang  them  to  a  tree."  "You  would,"  replied 
Mr.  H.,  "well,  I'm  not  a  religious  man,  as  you  are;  in  fact  I'm 
what  you  good  people  please  to  term  a  wicked  man,  but  I 
would  not  commit  such  a  bloody  deed  as  you  propose  doing; 
and,  further,  I  expect  those  Elders  to  my  house  to-night,  and 
if  you  insult  them,  say  nothing  of  hanging,  I'll  shoot  you 
deader  than  h — 1!"    The  deacon  left  prior  to  our  arrival. 

Upon  many  other  occasions  when  meeting  and  school- 
houses  were  closed  against  us,  when  we  were  threatened 
to  be  attacked  by  night,  and  pistols  were  handed  us  for 
our  protection,  never  upon  one  occasion,  when  we  took 
time  to  investigate,  did  we  fail  to  trace  the  cause  of  these 
persecutions  to  a  religious  source.  The  persecution  of  the 
Elders  in  the  Southern  States  is  commonly  of  a  more 
sanguine  nature  than  in  most  other  parts  of  the  world. 
And  though  this  is  so,  on  the  other  hand  our  friends  usually 
are  as  determined  to  protect  us.  Here  the  the  Southerner 
sallies  out  against  the  "Mormon"  Elder  with  hickory 
withes,  knives  and  pistols.  In  the  Northern  States,  for 
example,  it  is  of  a  milder  nature,  as  being  rotten-egged, 
tarred  and  feathered,  etc.     Here,  also,  our  host  usually  says, 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  425 

"If. they  injure  you  it  will  be  over  my  dead  body,"  while 
elsewhere  the  Elders'  friends  are  often  half-hearted;  though 
even  here  there  are  exceptions  to  the  rule,  for  I  myself  have 
had  firearms  handed  me  for  my  protection,  while  the  family 
retired  to  a  back  room. 

In  October  of  1881,  I  was  called  upon  to  assist  President 
John  Morgan  in  the  correspondence  of  the  mission.  The 
headquarters  were  then  at  Nashville,  Tennessee,  and  much  of 
my  time  subsequently  was  spent  in  that  city,  especially  during 
the  absence  of  President  Morgan,  when  I  was  expected  to 
look  after  the  general  affairs  of  the  mission. 

In  the  spring  of  1882,  I  was  appointed  to  preside  over 
the  East  Tennessee  Conference.  During  the  summer  I 
traveled  into  middle  Tennessee,  in  Hickman  county,  and 
spent  a  pleasant  month  with  "Uncle"  Robin  Church,  who 
embraced  the  truth  many  years  ago,  and  upon  one  occasion 
went  hunting  with  David  Patten  when  he  was  preaching 
through  the  south. 

In  the  fall  of  the  same  year  I  was  called  upon  to  accom- 
pany a  party  of  Saints  to  Colorado.  Accordingly,  about  the 
middle  of  November,  I  left  with  over  one  hundred  emigrants, 
and  after  a  tedious  journey  of  five  days,  we  reached  Manassa, 
Colorado,  where  the  Saints  were  settling,  and  were  met  at  the 
depot  by  the  people,  who  received  us  with  the  hospitality 
proverbial  of  the  southern  people.  Though  the  valley,  the 
San  Luis,  had  been  but  newly  settled,  still  much  headway 
had  been  made,  and  the  people  were  enjoying  themselves  both 
temporally  and  spiritually. 

I  spent  the  remainder  of  the  winter  in  Chattanooga  and 
the  northern  part  of  the  State  of  Georgia,  looking  after  the 
general  affairs  of  the  mission,  during  Elder  John  Morgan's 
absence  to  Salt  Lake. 

In  the  spring  of  1833,  I  was  honorably  released  from  my 
mission  to  return  home  at  my  earliest  convenience.  I  took  a 
trip  up  through  the  Carolinas  to  Philadelphia,  visited  Inde- 


426  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

pendence  Hall,  etc.,  and  then  up  to  New  York.  In  the  latter 
city  I  met  a  number  of  our  Utah  people,  among  others,  Bishop 
John  Sharp,  John  W.  Young,  and  Elder  James  Hart.  I 
accompanied  the  latter  to  Williamsburg,  and  addressed  the 
Saints  there  on  Sunday  afternoon.  From  New  York  I  took 
train  for  Auburn,  Ohio,  to  visit  my  relatives.  I  found  many  of 
my  father's  cousins  in  good  circumstances,  financially,  but  not 
desiring,  as  a  rule,  to  investigate  the  truths  of  the  Gospel, 
though  I  was  treated  with  marked  respect  and  attention. 
After  spending  about  three  weeks  with  my  father's  relatives 
in  Ohio  and  in  the  city  of  Chicago,  I  left  for  my  "  mountain 
home,"  not  perhaps  with  such  haste  as  Irving  describes 
Ichabod  Crane — that  a  game  of  marbles  might  be  played  on 
his  coat  tail,  but  it  seemed  the  cars  moved  westward  slowly 
indeed.  I  reached  Salt  Lake  in  time  to  attend  April  Confer- 
ence, having  been  absent^  on  my  mission  just  two  years  to  a 
day.  A.  H.  Snow. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  427 


CHAPTER   LVIL 

Introductory. — Letter  from  Lorenzo's  son-in-law  on  the  Sandwich  Islands. — 
The  weather. — Cane  crop. — Five  hundred  and  forty-nine  baptisms. — 
Bang  David  Kalakauna  is  coming  to  visit  the  Saints. — Great  preparations 
for  his  reception. — Houses  decorated. — Inscriptions. — Breakfast  is  wait- 
ing.— The  steamer  comes. — The  King  is  escorted  between  two  files  of 
men,  women  and  children. — Cheers. — Introductions. — Breakfast,  then  to 
the  meeting  house. — Reception. — Singing  choirs. — Dedication  prayer  by 
President  Partridge. — The  King  speaks  approvingly  of  the  Saints. — 
Meeting  adjourned. — A  "big  feast"  prepared  by  the  natives. — What 
composed  of. — How  the  King  was  seated. — How  he  ate. — How  they  all, 
numbering  one  thousand,  ate. — The  King  escorted  to  the  steamer. — A 
national  custom. — Splendid  conference. — Number  of  the  Saints. 

S  an  incidental  jotting  of  the  present,  and  as  a  family 
historic  item  in  connection  with  the  preceding  reports 
of  missionary  labors,  we  here  introduce  a  letter  which 
my  brother  has  received  from  a  son-in-law,  now  on  his  second 
mission  to  the  Sandwich  Islands.  When  sent  on  his  first 
mission  to  the  isles,  he  was  quite  young,  and  went  as  a  lone 
boy;  now  he  has  his  family,  consisting  of  a  wife  (my  brother's 
daughter),  and  two  children  with  him.  He  was  called  at  the 
last  April  Conference,  and  started  soon  after  its  close.  This  is 
Morris  Young's  third  mission  abroad. 

Late  Plantation,  Oahu,  Honolulu, 

Hawaiian  Islands,  October  11th,  1883. 

President  Lorenzo  Snow,  Brigham  City,  Utah  : 

My  Dear  Father. — I  take  pleasure  in  writing  you,  and 
hope  this  letter  will  find  you  all  well,  as  it  leaves  us. 
With  occasional  pleasant  sliowers,  the  weather  here  is  delight- 


428  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

fill.     I  presume  you  at  home  are  all  preparing   for   a  cold 
winter. 

Our  cane  crop  is  growing  finely,  a  portion  of  which  will 
probably  be  ready  to  take  off  in  December,  when  we  expect  to 
commence  grinding. 

•  For  several  weeks  past  I  have  worked  very  hard,  finishing 
up  the  painting  of  our  new  meeting  house,  attending  many 
meetings  in  the  afternoons  and  evenings. 

Last  week  the  brethren  were  very  busy  rebaptizing 
and  confirming  the  people,  numbering  in  all,  including  new 
members,  five  hundred  and  forty-nine.  We  took  turns  in 
baptizing.  I  baptized  seventy-two — fourteen  of  this  number 
were  new  baptisms.  I  baptized  one  woman  wh«sc  weight  is 
two  hundred  and  sixty,  and  several  who  weigh  over  two 
hundred. 

Saturday,  October  6. — Hundreds  of  people  were  out  early 
in  the  morning.  Prior  to  this,  we  had  received  the  announce- 
ment that  the  king,  David  Kalakauna,  would  honor  us  with 
his  presence,  and  now  the  word  is  that  the  steamer  on  which 
he  sails  will  land  here  at  Laie  at  six  a.  m. 

Every  possible  preparation  had  previously  been  made  for 
the  reception  of  His  Majesty,  and  the  plantation  is  now  dotted 
all  over  with  people.  The  women  are  dressed  in  all  colors — 
some  in  silks  and  satins,  some  in  native  manufactured  material, 
and  all  in  their  very  best. 

I  have  been  assisting  in  making  and  decorating  a  crown, 
to  be  placed  over  an  archway,  through  which  the  king  will 
pass.  In  the  archway  is  written  in  large  letters,  ''E  ola  morn 
ka  Moi" — in  English,  "Forever  live  the  King."  This  motto  is 
on  the  Makia  side  of  the  arch,  and  on  the  Mauka  side  is 
written  "Hui  hooidu  Lahve,"  which  means  "To  increase  the 
nation."  The  arch  is  beautifully  decorated  with  ferns  and 
flags.  The  large  gate  near  the  sea  is  also  nicely  decorated 
with  ferns,  leaves  and  shrubs. 

The  "  Mission  House"  is  fancifullv  ornamented  with  ferns 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  429 

and  jflowers — tlie  posts,  railings  and  ceiling  of  the  porch  are 
all  draped  with  braided  ferns,  bountifully  interspersed  with 
flowers,  which  gives  it  a  very  beautiful  appearance. 

We  have  a  fine  liberty  pole  in  the  center  of  the  grounds, 
on  which  the  Hawaiian  flag  is  floating.  The  new  meeting 
house  is  truly  grand;  it  is  set  off  with  three  chandeliers,  a 
large  clock  on  the  center  of  the  gallery  at  the  east  end,  and  on 
the  west,  over  the  stand,  hangs  my  father's  likeness,  elegantly 
draped.  On  the  right-hand  wall  is  written,  in  large  letters,  in 
the  native  language,  "  He  that  endureth  to  the  end  shall  live ;" 
and  on  the  left,  "  He  will  remember  the  isles  of  the  sea."  The 
stand,  the  gallery,  and  the  aisles  in  the  body  of  the  building, 
are  spread  with  neat  Chinese  mats. 

After  this  cursory  glance  at  the  meeting  house,  we  will 
return  to  the  Mission  Hou.se,  where  we  find, breakfast  all  in 
readiness,  waiting  the  arrival  of  the  king.  Nine  o'clock  a.  m., 
the  steamer  is  in  sight,  about  twenty-five  miles  out — eleven 
a.  m.,  steamer  arrives  at  Laie,  anchors  in  the  harbor  some  forty 
rods  from  land,  and  at  twenty  minutes  past  eleven,  the  king 
landed  in  a  row-boat,  and  was  carried  from  the  water's  edge, 
three  or  four  rods,  to  his  horse.  His  Majesty's  party  consists 
of  three  ladies  and  one  gentleman.  Whether  these  all  belong 
to  the  royal  family  I  do  not  know.  The  party  have  several 
servants  in  attendance.  An  escort  of  about  fifty  horsemen  are 
at  the  shore  to  meet  the  king. 

The  following  committees  are  at  their  posts,  viz:  Com- 
mittee on  reception  at  the  beach.  Elders  Reed,  Meldrum, 
Brim,  Marchant,  Kinimakalahua  and  Kaleohano;  captain  of 
the  horsemen,  Samuel  Woolley ;  committee  on  reception  at  the 
Mission  House,  President  Partridge,  Young,  Fox,  Hansen, 
Farrell  and  Partridge,  Jr.;  committee  on  programme,  H.  A. 
Woolley,  Gardner  and  Pack. 

The  people  are  now  in  line  on  either  side  of  the  road  for 
a  long  distance.  Sunday  schools,  relief  societies,  young  men's 
and  young  ladies'  mutual  improvement  associations.  Elders, 


430  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

Priests,  Teachers,  Deacons,  and  the  Saints  generally,  all  out  in 
honor  of  the  occasion. 

About  twenty-five  minutes  past  eleven  a.  m.,  the  king 
mounted  his  horse,  and  was  escorted  to  the  Mission  House 
amid  a  volley  of  cheers,  "  Hip,  hip,  hurrah !  hip,  hip,  hurrah !" 
from  the  delighted  multitude.  Elder  H.  A.  Woolley  received 
His  Majesty  at  the  archway,  where  the  king  and  party  dis- 
mounted, and  were  conducted  into  the  house,  where  they  had 
introduced  to  them  President  Partridge,  Mrs.  Partridge,  Mrs. 
Young,  and  many  of  the  brethren.  President  Partridge 
welcomed  the  king  to  the  location,  etc.,  who  seemed  very 
pleased  with  the  reception  given  him. 

The  party  partook  of  the  breakfast  in  waiting.  During 
this  time  the  people  gathered  to  the  new  meeting  house,  which 
was  densely  crowded;  although  it  accommodates  about  five 
hundred,  half  of  the  assemblage  was  outside  the  building. 
Breakfast  over,  the  king  and  party.  President  Partridge  and 
wife,  and  B.  M.  Young  and  wife  started  for  the  meeting  house. 
On  entering,  the  congregation  arose,  and  three  choirs  sang  a 
national  air  of  the  Hawaiian  Islands,  entitled,  "The  crowned 
King^  One  of  the  choirs  came  from  Honolulu  City,  one  from 
the  town  of  Kahana,  and  the  other  belongs  to  Laie.  His 
Majesty  was  invited  to  the  stand — his  party  occupied  a  position 
near  the  stand,  with  Sisters  Partridge  and  Young.  After 
singing,  the  king  took  his  seat,  and  the  congregation  followed 
suit. 

Meeting  was  called  to  order  by  President  Partridge. 
Singing  by  the  Laie  choir.  Prayer  by  Elder  Gardner.  Sing- 
ing by  the  Kahana  choir.  After  which,  President  Partridge 
made  a  few  remarks,  also  read  a  report  of  donations  for  the 
new  meeting  house,  and  of  cost  of  the  building,  to  wit: 
$7,947.58.  Next  in  order  was  singing  by  the  Honolulu  choir, 
then  the  dedication  prayer  was  offered  by  President  Partridge, 
when  the  Laie  choir  sang  a  hymn  composed  for  the  occasion ; 
after  which,  the  king  was  invited  to  speak  to  the  people.     His 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  431 

remarks  were  very  good — he  exhorted  the  people  to  continue 
their  good  works,  and  to  carry  out  the  teachings  they  receive 
from  the  Elders  in  our  Church.  Said  we  were  the  only  denom- 
ination in  his  kingdom  that  kept  the  laws  of  the  land,  etc. 
Singing  by  the  Honolulu  choir.  A  few  remarks  were  made  by 
Mr.  Cummings,  one  of  the  party.  I  think  he  is  owner  of  the 
steamer.  After  singing  by  the  Kahana  choir,  President 
Partridge  stated  that  arrangements  had  been  made  for  a  big- 
feast,  prepared  by  the  natives  for  the  king  and  party,  the  Utah 
Elders  and  wives,  and  for  the  whole  people  on  the  island, 
which  would  be  partaken  of  at  the  old  meeting  house,  where  a 
long  bowery  was  erected  for  the  accommodation  of  all  the 
people.  Singing.  Conference  was  adjourned  until  to-morrow 
morning  (the  7th)  at  ten  o'clock. 

Now  to  the  "big  feast" — the  old  meeting  house  is  not 
taken  by  surprise,  but  is  trimmed  and  tastefully  fitted  for  the 
doubly  interesting  occasion.  On  each  side  of  the  house  table- 
cloths are  spread  on  the  floor,  with  plenty  of  ferns  scattered 
around  for  the  people  to  sit  on;  and  on  the  tablecloths  are 
spread  poi  in  callow  baskets,  beef,  pork,  chicken,  watermelons 
and  bananas,  on  plates,  but  no  plates,  no  knives  and  forks,  and  no 
.spoons  to  eat  with.  We  all  ate  as  the  Hawaiians  do,  luith  our 
fingers. 

At  the  head  of  the  tablecloths,  the  king  had  a  bedspread 
and  pillow  to  lounge  on;  his  party  was  seated  next  him,  on 
each  side,  then  the  brethren  and  sisters  from  Utah,  then  the 
natives.  His  Majesty  and  all  ate  poi  and  meat  with  their 
fingers.  The  Tcing  was  very  sociable  and  agreeable,  much 
more  so  than  when  he  was  here  before. 

The  finger  process  of  eating  was  so  entirely  new  to  Meda, 
1  thought  she  might  feel  a  strong  repugnance,  but  she  said  she 
"rather  enjoyed  it."  There  were  at  least  one  thousand  who 
partook  of  the  feast,  but  not  all  at  the  same  time. 

The  king  and  party  returned  to  the  steamer  at  twenty 
minutes  to  four  p.m.     The  people  escorted  him  to  the  beach, 


432  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

and,  in  accordance  with  Hawaiian  custom,  he  received  presents 
from  the  natives,  such  as  poi,  pigs,  chickens  and  bananas. 
The  sea  was  very  rough  when  the  steamer  came  in  and  when 
it  went  out,  in  consequence  of  the  heavy  breakers,  which  are 
sometimes  very  dangerous  at  this  harbor.  The  day  was 
pleasant  although  windy. 

Conference  adjourned  on  the  8th.  We  held  seven  meet- 
ings— tw^o  evening  meetings;  the  house  is  brilliant  when  it  is 
lit  up. 

Over  one  thousand  people  were  present;  they  came  from 
all  the  Hawaiian  Islands.  We  had  a  splendid  conference. 
There  are  three  thousand  six  hundred  eighty-nine  Saints, 
children  and  all.  Two  hundred  and  eighty-six  have  received 
the  Gospel  since  last  April. 

Armeda  joins  me  in  love  to  you  and  the  family.  Please 
remember  us  to  all  inquiring  friends. 

I  remain  your  obedient  son, 

B.  MoRKis  Young. 


CHAPTER  LVHI. 

Expression  of  appreciation  creditable. — Lorenzo  speaks  of  his  wives. — Their 
nobility. — How  he  made  choice  of  them. — His  earthly  prospects.— How 
they  accepted  the  position. — The  Editor  explains.— They».prove  superior 
to  circumstances  of  trial  and  hardships. — Are  comfortably  situated. — 
Step  forth  as  mothers  in  Israel. — Their  positions.-^Questions  to  the 
defamers  of  Latter-day  Saint  women. — Lorenzo's  independence  of  char- 
acter.— Where  credit  is  due. — Wife-missions. — Success  attributed  to 
God. — Testimonials  of  love  and  respect. 

HE  following  expression  of  appreciation,  which  I   am 
most  happy  to  J&nd  recorded  in  my  brother's  journal, 
does  no  more  credit  to  the  recipients  of  the  enconiums, 
than  to  the  heart  that  prompted,  and  the  head  that  indited 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  433 

them.      The   acknowledgment  of  true  merit  is    a  virtue  as 
well  as  a  duty. 

In  the  journal,  Lorenzo,  speaking  of  his  wives,  says:  After 
years  of  companionship,  I  can  truly  say  I  have  been  perfectly 
satisfied,  and  have  never,  for  one  moment,  felt  that  I  had  the 
least  reason  or  occasion  for  regret.  In  making  choice  of 
wives — in  .  view  of  continuing  the  relationship,  not  onlj'^ 
through  time,  but  through  endless  eternity,  realizing  my  own 
lack  of  wisdom  and  incompetenc}^  of  judging  in  this  impor- 
tant matter,  it  has  been  my  invariable  practice  to  seek  in 
humble,  earnest  prayer,  the  mind  and  will  of  God;  and  I^ 
acknowledge  His  guiding  M'isdom  in  this  respect,  and  realize  it 
impossible  for  me  to  feel  sufficiently  thankful  for  the  good, 
"noble-minded  women  He  has  given  me,  which  applies  to  each 
without  one  exception. 

Previous  to  marriage,  I  explained  my  position  as  a  public 
servant,  a  minute  man — one  to  whom  was  committed  a  dispen- 
sation of  the  Gospel  of  the  Son  of  God;  and  gave  them' to 
understand  definitely  that  so  far  as  this  world's  goods  were 
concerned,  my  prospects  were  not  very  flattering,  and  to  their 
praise  be  it  written,  their  minds  were  elevated,  and  the  desires 
•of  their  hearts  lifted  far  above  the  gross  yearnings  of  frail 
humanity  after  perishable  objects,  and  they  have  proven 
themselves  superior  to  the  hardships,  privations,  poverty,  and 
even  perils  which  the  Saints,  in  the  earlier  periods  of  the 
history  of  the  Church,  experienced. 

Possessing,  as  they  did,  that  rare  gift — the  gift  of  sound 
common  sense,  my  wives  all  acted  in  concert,  mutually  assist- 
ing each  other;  and  with  all  the  inconveniences,  hard  work, 
and  privations,  to  which,  while  raising  our  children,  they 
have  experienced  through  my  frequent,  and,  at  times,  long 
absence,  like  the  brave  Altnomock,  they  "  scorned  to  complain," 
and  never  have  they,  at  any  time,  sought  to  detain  me,  or 
prevent   my   fulfilment   of  public   duties;   but  on  the  other 

hand,  have  been  and  are  co-laborers  with   md  in  the  great 
so 


434  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

work  of  the  last  days.  This  testimony  of  my  true  and  faithful 
wives  I  would  fain  have  "  engraven  with  an  iron  pen,  in  the 
rock  forever,"  as  I  bear  record  in  this  my  journal. 

When,  by  the  cruel  hand  of  persecution,  the  wives  of  my 
brother  and  the  Saints  generally  were  homeless  and  destitute 
of  all  conveniences,  and  most  of  the  comforts  of  domestic  life, 
at  times  living  in  tents  and  wagons,  in  storm  and  sunshine — 
at  others,  in  temporary  houses  or  huts,  my  brother,  feeling 
the  weight  of  responsibility  as  husband  and  father,  with 
all  the  warm  sympathies  of  his  nature  aroused,  had  to 
suppress  and  struggle  against  his  feelings  in  view  of  the  cir- 
cumstances. 

It  was  at  such  times  that  the  nobility  of  soul,  of  heart 
and  mind,  of  his  wives  shone  out,  approaching  almost  to 
sublimity.  In  the  most  gloom}^  times,  when  all  Avas  toil  and 
privation,  their  cheerfulness  and  courage,  in  which  the}^  arose 
sup'ferior  to  trials,  were  like  sunbeams  shining  though  dark, 
threatening  clouds,  and  really  seemed  to  warm  the  cold  hand 
of  poverty  which,  apparently,  was  extended  in  every  direc- 
tion toward  the  Latter-day  Saints. 

Through  the  blessings  and  overruling  hand  of  God,  the 
Saints  have  had  a  season  of  comparative  peace  and  temjjoral 
prosperity,  and  the  circumstances  of  my  brother's  wives  have 
greatly  changed,  exhibiting  a  striking  contrast  to  those  in 
bygone  days.  Through  Lorenzo's  exertions,  industr}^  and 
economy,  God  has  wonderfully  prospered  and  bestowed  upon 
him  means,  insomuch  that  his  wives  have  within  their  reach 
not  only  the  necessaries  but  conveniences  and  comforts  of 
life.  Instead  of  tents  and  wagons,  they  now  live  in  good,  well 
furnished  houses,  with  plenty  of  food  and  clothing,  and  where- 
with to  entertain  their  friends,  and  instead  of  the  hurrying, 
bustling  scenes  of  other  days,  congenial  quietude. 

And  now,  instead  of  merely  fulfilling  their  very  impor- 
tant duties  as  wives  and  mothers  of  children,  they  step  forth 
into  the  broad  arena  of  public  life  and  officiate  in  the  wider 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  435 

sphere,  and  with  increasing  responsibilities,  as  mothers  in 
Israel;  thus,  in  connection  with  the  faithful  discharge  of  home 
duties,  they  are  actively  engaged  iii  various  organizations  as 
presidents,  counselors,  secretaries,  teacljers,  etc.;  and  some  of 
them  have  the  pleasing  satisfaction,  even  now,  of  seeing  their 
daughters  following,  in  this  direction,  in  their  footsteps,  occu- 
pying important  positions.  Mary  Adaline,  the  eldest  of  my 
brother's  wives,  during  the  trying  scenes  through  which  we 
have  passed,  has  been  as  a  mother  to  all  his  family.  Naturally 
of  a  cheerful  disposition,  all  within  her  sphere  were  recipients- 
of  her  motherly,  comforting  and  encouraging  influence.  Now 
age  is  tracing  its  lines  on  her  still  cheerful  face. 

Harriet  Amelia,  after  having  been  for  some  length  of 
time  president  of  a  ward  relief  society,  has  been  for  several 
years  past,  and  is  at  present,  a  very  efficient  president  of  the 
relief  society  of  Box  Elder  Stake  of  Zion,  also  president  of  the 
general  monthly  meetings  of  the  four  branch  (ward)  societies 
of  Brigham  City. 

Sarah  Ann  has,  for  two  successive  years,  performed  the 
duties  of  teacher  in  the  relief  society. 

Eleanor  has  been,  and  now  is,  acting  as  teacher  in  the 
relief  society  in  the  Second  Ward  of  Brigham  City. 

Mary  Elizabeth  is  president  of  the  relief  society  in  the 
Second  Ward,  Brigham  City,  also  Stake  secretary. 

Phebe  Amelia,  for  several  years  Stake  secretary  for  the 
relief  society,  in  which  she  was  efficient,  has  noAV  turned  her 
attention  to  promoting  the  interests  of  the  primary  association. 

Minnie,  for  some  time  president  in  branch  (ward)  capa- 
city, now  presides  over  the  young  ladies'  mutual  improvement 
associations  of  Box  Elder  Stake  of  Zion ;  she  also  officiates  as 
organist  for  the  tabernacle  choir. 

Are  these  women  "down-trodden?"  Are  they  ignorant? 
Are  they  enslaved?  Do  the  foregoing  expressions  of  their 
husband  indicate  that  he  estimates  them  below  his  own  status, 
as  slaves  to  do  his  bidding,  or  as  dupes  to  gratify  his  passions? 


436  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

Let  the  defamers  of  Latter-day  Saint  women  hide  their 
faces  in  shame  and  confusion.  Well  may  ignorance  blush  £lnd 
persecution  cower  beneath  the  cloak  of  apostate  Christianit}' ; 
and  well  might  the  corrupt,  foul-hearted  and  foul-mouthed 
calumniator  of  "Mormon"  women  retire  to  the  depth  of  a  lone 
solitude,  and  there  bewail  the  da}'  of  his  birth,  else,  forever  hold 
his  peace. 

The  staunch  feeling  of  independence,  a  peculiar  trait 
exhibited  in  my  brother's  character  in  early  youth,  has  marked 
his  career  through  all  the  vicissitudes  of  his  active  and  event- 
ful life.  Although  it  greatly  augmented  the  trial  of  his  nature 
in  going  forth  to  preach  without  purse  or  scrip,  particularly 
the  purse,  it  has  fortified  and  many  times  enabled  him  to  rise 
superior  to  circumstances. 

During  forty-eight  years  he  has  been  engaged  in  the  M'^ork 
of  the  ministry,  either  at  home  or  abroad.  He  has  crossed  the 
ocean  eight  times,  and  traveled  over  one  hundred  and  fifty 
thousand  miles,  and  withal  raised  and  supported  a  large 
family — many  of  his  children  having  become  fathers  and 
mothers  of  families.  However,  much  credit  is  due  his  wives — 
a  compliment  which  he  fully  endorses.  In  fact,  it  is  a  con- 
ceded point  that  when  the  husband  and  father  is  abroad  and 
performing  missionary  labors,  the  wife  or  wives  and  mothers, 
with  all  the  family  cares  and  responsibilities  devolving  upon 
them,  have  quite  as  much  of  a  mission  at  home.  Notwith- 
standing my  brother's  frequent  sudden  calls  abroad,  and  at 
times  under  pecuniary  embarrassments,  his  wives  have  never 
solicited  nor  received  assistance  from  any  source,  nor  have 
they  ever  accumulated  debts  for  their  husband  to  cancel  on  his 
return. 

In  going  to  his  fields  of  labor,  he  has  invariably  borne 
his  own  expenses,  even  when  on  some  occasions  obliged  to 
borrow  money  at  a  heavy  and  exorbitant  percentage.  When 
on  his  English  and  Italian  missions,  the  Saints  in  Europe  con- 
tributed liberally  in  furnishing  means  which  he  expended  in 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  437 

the  translation  and  publication  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  and 
other  works;  also  in  introdticing  the  Gospel  into  diiferent 
countries,  but  no  gratuity  from  the  Church. 

In  meeting  the  heavy  expenses  of  the  Sandwich  Islands 
and  Palestine  missions,  his  good  friends  in  Brigham  City  gen- 
erously contributed. 

A  few  years  since,  at  a  conference  in  Salt  Lake  City,  in 
view  of  the  constant  spiritual  labors  of  the  Twelve  Apostles, 
the  Saints  voted  them  a  certain  specified  amount,  to  be  drawn 
from  the  tithing  funds.  With  the  foregoing  exceptions  and 
small  gifts  occasionally  slipped  into  his  hand  as  testimonials 
of  friendship,  my  brother  and  his  family  have  managed  to 
take  care  of  themselves;  but  to  accomplish  this  and  gratify 
their  commendable  independent  ambition,  has  required  very 
careful  management,  and,  at  fifties,  rigid  frugality  and  strict 
economy,  contenting  themselves  for  years  with  the  common 
necessaries  and  dispensing  with  many  of  the  ordinary  conve- 
niences of  life. 

I  have  been  prompted  to  bear  this  testimony  as  a  rebut  to 
the  frequent  untruthful  charges  of  our  opponents  that  the 
"Mormon"  Elders  and  their  families  are  supported  by  tithing 
of  the  Saints. 

That  my  brother  and  his  family  have  been  thus  success- 
ful, he  acknowledges  the  overruling  hand  of  God;  and  in 
recounting  His  constant  aid  and  the  wonderful  manifestations 
of  His  special  favors  and  kindness,  his  heart  swells  with  grati- 
tude beyond  the  power  of  language  to  express. 

"Honor  to  whom  honor  is  due."  Some  two  years  after 
my  brother's  return  from  the  Italian  mission,  as  a  grateful 
expression  of  their  love  and  their  appreciation  of  his  efforts, 
devotion  and  faithfulness  in  opening  up  the  Gospel  to  them, 
and  in  establishing  the  Church  of  God  in  that  far  distant 
nation,  the  Saints  in  Switzerland  forwarded  to  him,  as  an 
affectionate  memorial,  a  magnificent  gold  chronometer. 

The  rich  and  beautiful  gift  was  received  with  correspond- 


438  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

ing  feelings  of  love  and  sincere,  heartfelt  gratitude,  and 
Lorenzo,  for  a  season,  took  pride  and  i:)leasure  in  wearing  it, 
out  of  respect  to  those  who  so  generously  presented  it;  and 
afterwards,  feeling  that  President  Brigham  Young,  more  than 
any  other  man  living,  was  worthy  of  the  costly  tribute,  pre- 
sented it  to  him,  and  he  manifested  his  appreciation  by  having 
the  presentation  with  the  donor's  name  inscribed  in  full  on  the 
interior,  and  I  think  he  carried  it  till  the  close  of  his  life. 

^  Some  years  after  the  above  presentation,  my  brother 
being  in  Salt  Lake  City  on  a  visit.  President  Young  sent  a 
note,  requesting  him  to  call  at  the  office  of  the  latter;  he  did 
so,  and  was  invited  by  the  President  to  accompany  him  to  his 
carriage  house,  which  was  occupied  by  a  number  of  carriages. 
By  this  time  my  brother  was  in  quite  a  quandary,  silently 
wondering  "what  was  up,"  when,  to  his  great  surprise  and 
astonishment.  President  Young,  pointing  to  a  very  substantial 
and  beautiful  one,  said,  "Brother  Lorenzo,  that  carriage  is  for 
you;  I  shall  send  it  on  your  return  to  Brigham  City."  The 
carriage  was  nearly  new — had  been  purchased  at  the  manu- 
factory at  a  cost  of  five  hundred  dollars.  Feeling  almost 
bcAvildered  with  surprise,  Lorenzo  protested  against  its  accept- 
ance, but  on  his  arrival  in  Brigham  City,  he  received  a  mes- 
sage that  the  carriage  had  been  shipped  on  the  Utah  Central 
railroad. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  439 


CHAPTER  LIX. 

start  for  Fort  Hall  Agency. — Meeting  in  Portage. — In  Malad. — Reach  the 
Reservation. — Meet  Indians. — Pitched  tent. — With  two  Bishops  Lorenzo 
visits  the  agent. — Describes  Mr.  Cook. — Lorenzo  asks  the  privilege  of 
preaching  to  the  Indians. — Prevarication. — An  incident. — A  discussion. — 
Mr.  Cook  says  notliing  so  much  needed  as  a  farmer. — Brother  Snow  pro- 
poses to  furnish  one. — Mr.  Cook  will  not  accept. — Grows  uneasy  and 
will  not  have  preaching. — A  grave  responsibility.— Mr.  Cook  shoulders 
it. — The  school  teacher  enters  and  "'brothers"  Mr.  Cook. — The  brethren 
start  for  camp. — Meet  Indians. — Visit  school. — Little  Chief,  wife  and 
daughter. 

Ho'^^E  now  transcribe  from  Lorenzo's  journal,  as  follows:  I 
Icl  4!  started  for  the  Fort  Hall  reservation,  June  15th, 
■  ^  1883,  accompanied  hj  Bishop  I.  E.  D.  Zundel,  his 
brother,  Elder  Abraham  Zundel,  Bishop  Hoskins,  and  Elders 
May  and  Jones,  traveling  with  one  carriage  and  one  baggage 
wagon.  Two  intelligent  Lamanite  Elders  joined  us  at  our 
Indian  colony. 

We  held  meeting  at  West  Portage,  and  three  very  inter- 
esting meetings  on  Sunday,  at  Malad  City,  Idaho.  On  reach- 
ing the  reservation,  we  traveled  but  a  short  distance  before 
we  enjoyed  opportunities  for  renewing  acquaintances  with  our 
dusk}^  brethren  and  sisters — all  manifesting  the  highest  pleas- 
ure at  this,  though  unexpected  visit.  Several  who  had  not 
been  baptized  expressed  a  willingness  whenever  an  opportu- 
nity presented. 

We  told  them  we  were  now  going  to  visit  Mr.  Cook,  the 
agent,  requesting  the  privilege  of  holding  meetings  on  the 
reservation,  to  preach,  also  baptize  those  wishing  to  embrace 
the  opportunity. 

We  pitched  our  tent  and  camped  on  the  banks  of  the 


440  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

Portneuf,  seven  miles  from  the  agency.  The  next  morning,  in 
company  with  Bishops  Hoskins  and  Zundel,  I  proceeded  to 
the  agency,  where  we  found  Mr.  Cook  in  his  office.  After 
•introducing  ourselves,  w^e  entered  into  conversation,  which 
continued  nearly  three  hours. 

Mr.  Cook  is  about  sixty  years  of  age,  affable,  intelligent 
and  prepossessing  in  appearance.  A  variety  of  questions  were 
asked  and  answered  in  reference  to  the  management  and  pros- 
perity of  our  Indian  colony,  after  which  the  conversation 
turned  upon  general  topics,  carried  on  in  a  pleasant,  sociable 
spirit.  He  professed  acquaintance  with  the  president  and  pro- 
fessors of  Oberlin  College,  with  whom  I  had  formed  acquaint- 
ance while  there — had  traveled  and  done  business  in  the 
vicinity  of  my  birthplace  in  Ohio — was  born  and  brought  up 
within  thirty  miles  of  where  Joseph  Smith  discovered  the 
plates  from  which  he  translated  the  Book  of  Mormon.  Mr. 
Cook  said  he  was  acquainted  with  the  early  history  of  the 
"Mormons,"  and  had  attended  some  of  their  meetings. 

Having  established  friendly  relations,  I  ventured  ta 
approach  the  subject,  which,  to  us,  was  the  all-absorbing  pro- 
position, viz.:  Will  you  allow  us  to  preach  on  the  reservation? 
I  remarked  that  I  supposed  the  Indians  possessed  very  crude 
notions  of  revealed  religion,  having  little  opportunity  of 
improA^ng  themselves  in  this  direction ;  though  I  think,  said 
I,  you  had  a  minister  living  at  the  agency  not  long  since,  but 
none  at  present.  Mr.  Cook  replied,  "A  Methodist  minister 
came  since  I  took  charge  of  the  agency — remained  three  or 
four  days,  and  having  observed  our  surroundings  and  the 
primitive  state  of  affairs,  left  in  disgust,  not  wishing  to  forego 
the  pleasures  of  cultivated  regions  and  civilized  society  for  the 
gloomy  outlook  which  here  forced  itself  upon  his  tender  and 
delicate  nerves.  But,"  continued  Mr.  Cook,  "government  has 
now  changed  its  policy  and  placed  the  reservation  in  the 
keeping  of  political  men,  instead  of  professors  of  religion,  as 
formerly."     I  replied  that  I  had  been  pleased  in  hearing  of 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  441 

this  change  of  policy,  being  confident  it  would  result  in 
greater  good  to  the  Indians  occupying  the  reservations;  and 
that  no  partiality  would  now  be  allowed  to  one  religious 
denomination  at  the  expense  of  another,  and  all  would  enjoy 
equal  privileges  in  their  endeavors  to  reform  and  civilize  these 
unfortunate  people. 

Mr.  Cook  immediately  changed  the  drift  of  conversation 
by  remarking  that  the  farming  interests  on  the  reservation 
were  in  a  deplorable  condition — the  wagons,  harnesses,  plows, 
harrows,  reapers,  mowers,  etc.,  were  not  properly  cared  for, 
there  being  no  suitable  person  to  oversee  or  instruct  the 
Indians  in  these  matters,  especially  how  to  farm  properly,  as 
the  government  was  too  stingy  and  niggardly  to  appropriate 
means  for  employing  a  farmer;  in  fact,  he  continued,  there  is 
nothing  which  would  conduce  so  much  to  the  interest  of  the 
Indians  of  this  agency  as  a  good,  intelligent  and  experienced 
farmer. 

I  then  said  to  Mr.  Cook,  "We  will  furnish  you  just  such  a 
man  as  you  have  described — one  of  large  experience,  and  who 
will  feel  an  interest  in  this  calling,  who  will  follow  your  coun- 
sel and  observe  your  rules,  subject  to  immediate  dismissal 
upon  neglecting  to  carry  out  your  instructions.  Of  course, 
Mr.  Cook,  I  suppose  the  man  will  be  what  is  called  a  'Mor- 
mon,' but  from  your  remarks,  I  understand  you  are  a  politi- 
cian and  not  biased  by  sectarian  influences  Or  religious 
bigotry,  therefore,  his  being  a  'Mormon'  will  be  no  detriment." 
He  hesitated  a  moment,  then  replied,  he  believed  there  might 
be  such  an  opening,  and  that  he  would  lay  the  subject  before 
the  Indian  Department,  to  which  I  replied,  "Mr.  Cook,  there 
is  no  necessity  for  delay  in  applying  to  the  department;  this 
man  shall  be  furnished  without  expense  to  you  or  the  Indian 
Department."  At  this  he  appeared  to  be  much  confused,  and 
said,  "Mr.  Snow,  the  man  certainly  cannot  afford  to  employ 
his  time  for  nothing."  Said  I,  "Mr.  Cook,  there  are  thousands 
of  our  people  who  have  labored  years  for  those  less  deserving 


442  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

such  sacrifices  than  these  poor,  simple  sons  of  the  forest,  with- 
out emolument,  except  the  consciousness  of  doing  their  duty, 
and  such  a  man  will  be  furnished,  as  I  before  stated,  and 
without  expense."  This  closed  that  branch  of  the  conversa- 
tion. 

His  looks  of  uneasiness  plainly  indicated  the  idea  was  not 
relished.  I  then  concluded  to  bring  him  directly  to  the  point, 
and  said,  "Mr.  Cook,  Mr.  Zundel  is  here  to  talk  with  the 
Indians,  desirous  first  to  obtain  your  consent."  He  was  puz- 
zled for  an  answer;  finally  said,  "Mr.  Snow,  I  do  not  know 
how  I  can  allow  you  to  preach  on  this  reservation  without 
exposing  myself  to  censure  and  jeopardizing  my  position." 
"Are  you  forbidden,"  I  asked,  "to  allow  ministers  of  the  Gos- 
pel to  preach  to  these  Indians?"  "O,  no,"  said  he,  "our  school 
teacher,  who  is  a  Presbyterian,  preaches  occasionally."  "Yes," 
said  I,  "ministers  of  every  denomination  are  allowed  this 
liberty  on  all  the  reservations."  "That,  I  suppose  is  true," 
said  Mr.  Cook,  "but  your  people  are  made  an  exception — the 
government  is  jealous  and  suspicious  that  the  influence  which 
you  might  gain  over  the  Indians  would  be  employed  against 
the  interest  of  the  nation,  on  some  future  occasion ;  and  fur- 
thermore, you  teach  plural  marriage,  which  the  government 
now  is  exerting  itself  to  suppress  among  the  Indians." 

I  then  said,  "Mr.  Cook,  when  we  use  such  influence  against 
the  government,  we  will  then  talk  about  it;  as  yet  it  never 
has  been  done,  and  there  are  no  grounds  for  such  suspicion. 
And  as  to  teaching  plural  marriage  to  the  Indians,  it  never 
has  been  done,  and  we  do  not  now  propose  to  begin;  there  is 
no  occasion  even  should  we  wish,  as  they  already  practice  it 
from  the  influence  of  long  established  customs  before  the 
white  man  was  known  upon  this  western  continent." 

Mr.  Cook  then  drew  a  paper  from  his  secretary,  contain- 
ing instructions,  in  which  he  was  required  to  assess  a  fine  of 
twenty  dollars  and  twenty  days'  work  against  every  Indian  on 
the  reservation  guilty  of  second  marriage,  and  upon  a  repeti- 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  443 

tion  of  the  offense,  a  deprivation  of  their  portion  of  meat, 
flour,  sugar,  tea,  coffee  and  clothing — in  fact  of  every  gift  and 
advantage  which  they  received  from  government.  He  said  he 
employed  Indians  as  policemen,  but  suffered  no  polygamist  to 
occupy  that  or  any  other  official  position — that  he  had  just 
discharged  a  polygamist  from  officiating  as  policeman,  and, 
"in  fact,"  said  he,  "I  furnish  no  employment  for  that  class  of 
Indians." 

I  said,  "Forbidding  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  to  people 
living  in  a  land  over  which  float  the  'stars  and  stripes'  of  our 
boasted  republic,  looks  to  me  to  be  a  grave  responsibility.  Will 
you  allow  us  to  see  those  instructions  in  which  our  people  are 
denied  this  privilege?"  He  said  it  would  require  some  time  to 
find  the  paper,  as  it  was  mixed  with  many  others  in  his  secre- 
tary, but  was  reading  it  not  long  since — that  those  instructions 
were  given  to  Mr.  Danielson,  former  agent,  against  some  grave 
accusations  against  the  "Mormons,"  for  having  influenced  the 
Indians  to  leave  the  reservation ;  and  complaints  of  this  seri- 
ous nature  have  been  entered  against  you  since  I  came:  one 
in  the  case  of  an  Indian  boy,  another  (mentioning  the  name) 
was  influenced  to  leave  this  reservation,  I  have  been 
informed." 

Bishop  Zundel  explained  that  the  Indian  boy  referred  to 
had  come  to  his  colony  voluntarily,  saying  there  was  no  school 
at  Fort  Hall  agency,  and  begged  admission  to  his  school,  but 
stopped  only  three  or  four  weeks.  Concerning  the  other  case 
the  Indian  was  a  transient,  roaming  here  and  there,  as  fancy 
led.  Respecting  the  charges  made  by  Mr.  Danielson,  they 
were  unfounded,  as  he  had  proven  to  his  entire  satisfaction  by 
visiting  the  colony  and  finding  none  of  his  Indians;  and  he 
left  a  written  statement  to  that  effect,  which  he,  Bishop  Zun- 
del, now  had  in  his  possession. 

I  then  said  to  Mr.  Cook,  "Will  you  oblige  us  by  looking 
over  that  paper  again,  for  I  am  satisfied  those  instructions 
relate  only  to  those  groundless  charges  of  inducing  the  Indians 


444  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

to  leave  the  reservation ;  and  as  to  any  fear  of  our  influencing 
them  to  abandon  their  reservation,  Ave  have  no  phice  for  them, 
nor  can  we  imagine  where  they  could  live  any  length  of  time 
away  from  the  agency." 

"Well,  Mr.  Snow,"  said  he,  "I  will  write  to  Washington 
for  more  explicit  instructions,  and  inform  you  of  the  result; 
but,  in  the  meantime  I  cannot  feel  authorized  to  permit  you 
to  preach;  I  was  told  to  be  careful  regarding  this  Mormon 
(Question  relative  to  the  Indians,  etc.,  etc." 

At  this  point  Mr.  Bristol,  the  schoolmaster,  alias  Presby- 
terian minister,  entered  the  office.  After  introductions,  he 
turned  to  our  political  (?)  friend,  saluting  him,  "Brother  Cook," 
which  brotJiering  being  constantly  repeated,  surprised  us  and 
exceedingly  annoyed  Mr.  Cook,  who,  as  he  asserted,  owed  his 
position  solely  to  his  political  status.  This  circumstance  anni- 
hilated all  hopes  of  obtaining  favor  from  that  quarter. 

I  spent  a  few  moments  in  pleasant  conversation  with  Mr. 
Bristol — -asked  him  permission  for  myself  and  party  to  visit 
his  school  the  next  day,  which  was  cheerfully  granted.  We 
then  repaired  to  our  carriage  and  proceeded  to  camp. 

We  had  gone  but  a  short  distance  when  we  were  met  by 
a  large  party  of  Indians,  mounted  upon  fine  horses ;  they  were 
chiefs  and  head  men,  and  very  happy  to  meet  us,  and  their 
hearts  warmed  in  clasping  our  hands  in  theirs.  They  turned 
and  accompanied  us  to  our  camp,  where  we  enjoyed  an  inter- 
esting conversation.  They  were  exceedingly  incensed  at  Mr. 
Cook's  refusal  to  allow  us  to  preach,  insisting  persistently  that 
we  should  return  and  talk  the  matter  over  in  their  presence. 
We  pacified  them  as  best  we  could,  saying,  Mr.  Cook  promised 
to  write  to  Washington,  asking  the  authorities  to  grant  us  the 
privilege;  when  he  received  a  favorable  answer,  we  hoped  to 
have  an  opportunity  of  returning — of  stopj)ing  and  preaching. 
They  sta}' ed  until  dark  and  some  remained  until  the  next  day, 
when  they  were  joined  by  many  others,  some  of  whom  were 
also  chiefs  and  head  men. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  445 

According  to  appointment,  we  visited  the  Indian  school, 
composed  of  four  girls  and  six  boys  (a  sufficient  number  to 
cheat  Uncle  Sam  out  of  a  fat  salary),  who  were  put  through 
their  exercises  with  considerable  credit.  Their  copybooks 
were  neat,  and  their  acquirements  in  arithmetic  exhibited 
mental  culture. 

While  encamped  at  the  Portneuf,  Little  Chief,  with  his 
wife  and  daughter,  visited  us.  He  stated  that  while  at  the 
agency  the  day  before,  with  many  other  Indians,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  drawing  their  rations,  Gibson  Jack,  alias  Weiragan,  one 
of  their  principal  chiefs,  asked  Mr.  Cook,  that  inasmuch  as  he 
had  refused  to  allow  us  to  baptize  their  men  and  women,  would 
he  permit  us  to  baptize  their  children?  He  answered.  No, 
they  must  have  nothing  to  do  with  the  Mormons ;  if  they  did, 
their  fate  should  be  as  ours:  ivhen  tve  were  sent  to  prison,  they 
should  be  sent  to  prison;  ivhen  we  ivere  killed,  they  woidd  he  hilled; 
if  tltey  ivished  to  be  safe,  they  must  neither  follow  or  listen  to  us  for 
a  moment. 

Little  Chief  said  it  made  the  Indians  feel  bad  when  Mr. 
Cook  threatened  them  in  that  way  and  talked  of  shedding 
blood. 


446  BIOGRAPHY    AND 


CHAPTER  LX. 

In  Bannock  Valley. — Happy  meeting  with  Indians. — What  Lorenzo  said  to 
them. — Lamanite  Elders  speak. — All  shake  hands. — Lorenzo  describes 
the  Agency. — What  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior  says. — A  comparison 
between  the  two  colonies. — The  one  at  Washakie. — How  located. — Sunday 
School. — Meeting  exercises. — How  Lamanitesare  taught. — How  presided 
over. — Their  Co-operative  Store  and  Sheep  Herd. — White  families. — A 
re-action. — An  Adage. — The  United  States  Supreme  Court  decides.— Tele- 
grams to  Hon.  L.  Snow. 

AVING  remained  in  this  locality  as  long  as  we  thought 
proper,  we  moved  in  a  westerly  direction  some  eight 
miles  and  pitched  our  tent  in  the  valley  of  the  Ban- 
nock, still  on  the  reservation,  three  or  four  miles  from  the 
western  boundary  and  sixteen  from  the  "  Xeely  Settlement," 
situated  about  four  miles  below  the  American  Falls.  About 
one  hundred  and  fifty  Indians  are  settled  in  this  valley,  many 
of  whom  have  been  baptized.  They  cultivate  a"bout  one  hun- 
dred acres  of  land.  They  greeted  us  with  warm  hand-shaking, 
while  their  dusky  faces  were  beaming  with  joy.  One  Indian 
came  to  our  tent  saying  he  was  very  sick,  and  requested  us  to 
administer  to  him  by  laying  on  of  hands,  which  we  did. 

The  reservation  is  now,  evidently,  under  Presbyterian 
rule,  and  whatever  we  do  our  motives  will  be  misrepresented 
and  every  possible  effort  will  be  made  to  destroy  our  influence 
and  root  out  from  the  heart  of  the  Indian  every  good  seed 
sown. 

As  we  were  about  to  leave  the  reservation,  we  thought 
it  due  the  Indians  that  we  explain  our  reasons  for  depart- 
ing so  soon  and  without  holding  meetings.  Accordingly 
we  informed  them  if  they  would  come  together  at  our  camp 
the  next  day,  Sunday,  we  would  give  them  an  explanation. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  447 

Prompt  to  the  word,  Sunday  morning,  about  ten  o'clock,  they 
were  gathering  together,  some  coming  in  wagons,  on  horses, 
and  some  on  foot;  the  young  men  and  women  gaily  dressed — 
ornamented  with  beads,  ribbons,  feathers,  etc.,  etc.,  some  carry- 
ing parasols  shielding  their  brown  faces  from  the  scorching 
sun,  all  in  their  best  and  most  attractive  attire,  and  neat  in 
appearance.  We  improvised  a  booth  of  green  boughs,  while 
our  Lamanite  friends  were  engaged  in  arranging  the  bowery 
just  in  front,  by  means  of  wagons,  poles  and  green  bushes. 
Thus  prepared  and  ready  to  commence  meeting,  our  hearts 
overflowed  with  gratitude  to  our  heavenly  Father  for  the 
opportunity,  as  we  gazed  on  this  peculiar  scene — an  assembly 
of  the  children  of  Lehi,  anxiously  awaiting  our  message,  and 
we  felt  the  Spirit  resting  upon  us  as  we  bowed  before  the  Lord 
in  earnest  and  solemn  prayer. 

I  then  arose  and  told  them  Bishop  Zundel  would  explain 
the  position  each  of  us  occupied  in  the  Church;  then  I  would 
tell  them  our  object  in  making  this  visit.  Brother  Zundel  hav- 
ing thus  explained,  I  informed  them  that  we  had  come  to  visit 
them,  that  we  felt  a  lively  interest  in  their  welfare  and  happi- 
ness, and  would  like  to  have  visited  them  sooner  but  circum- 
stances prevented.  "We  applied  to  Mr.  Cook  for  the  privilege 
of  holding  meetings  and  preaching,  but  have  been  refilsed. 
He  promised  to  write  to  Washington  to  inquire  if  the  authorities 
there  would  give  us  the  privilege.  We  were  greatly  surprised 
and  disappointed  in  Mr.  Cook  in  forbidding  us  to  talk  and 
preach  to  our  Lamanite  friends  and  brethren,  but  es  he  had 
seen  proper  to  do  so  we  should  respect  his  orders,  go  home  and 
wait  till  we  hear  from  the  head  men  at  Washington. 

I  said  I  hoped  they  would  not  be  angry  with  Mr.  Cook 
for  his  refusal,  but  endeavor  to  respect  him  in  his  position,  and 
if  they  would  do  right,  be  patient  and  prayerful,  the  Lord 
would  overrule  all  these  matters  for  their  good  and  best 
interest;  that  we  had  not  seen  them  for  a  long  time,  and  were 
now  pleased  to  renew  our  acquaintance  and  find  that  the  good 


448  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

Spirit  they  received  after  bai)tism  was  still  warming  their 
hearts,  and  we  did  not  intend  so  long  time  would  pass  until 
we  again  should  visit  them ;  that  we  desired  them  to  be  good 
and  kind  to  one  another,  not  to  swear  or  gamble,  nor  commit 
whoredoms.  I  exhorted  the  husbands  to  treat  their  wives 
kindly,  to  be  industrious,  learn  to  cultivate  the  ground,  raise 
their  grain  and  vegetables,  and  as  much  as  possible  make  their 
own  living,  etc.;  that  if  they  would  remember  and  do  these 
things,  love  one  another,  be  humble  and  attend  faithfully  to 
their  prayers,  keep  the*  good  Spirit  in  their  hearts,  the  Lord 
would  deliver  them  from  poverty  and  bondage.  And  many 
other  words  of  exhortation  and  consolation  were  spoken  as  I 
felt  led  by  the  Spirit. 

Our  two  Lamanite  Elders  then  addressed  the  meeting 
with  inspired  words  of  comfort  and  good  counsel.  During  the 
entire  services  there  was  profound  silence  and  the  most  marked 
attention,  not  a  \Yhisper  and  scarcely  a  move. 

Having  closed  the  meeting  with  prayer,  I  informed  our 
friends  we  would  like  to  shake  hands  with  all  of  them,  for 
which  purpose  we  placed  ourselves  in  line  and  received  them 
one  by  one,  till  each  had  giv^n  us  a  warm,  friendly  grasp 
of  the  hand,  women  and  children  following  in  the  rear,  all 
eagtr,  and  performing  the  parting  salutation  with  spirit  and 
animation,  imparting  life  to  the  ceremony. 

The  Fort  Hall  reservation  is  situated  in  Snake  River  val- 
ley, Oneida  County,  Idaho,  and  contains,  it  is  said,  1,233,320 
(one  million  two  hundred  and  thirty-three  thousand  three 
hundred  and  twenty-nine)  acres,  with  thousands  of  acres  of  as 
good  farming  lands  as  can  be  found  in  the  west. 

And  with  all  this,  everything  about  the  agency  wears  a 
gloomy  and  forbidding  aspect;  very  little  land  is  cultivated, 
and  that  little  very  poorly  and  sluggishly.  No  marks  of 
industry  or  enterprise  are  anywhere  visible.  There  is  no  one 
to  lead  out  and  set  the  example,  and  there  are  no  inducements 
offered  those  poor  Indians  to  stimulate  to  industry,  and  appar- 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  449 

ently  no  effort  to  improve  their  morals,  cultivate  their  intel- 
lects or  correct  their  stupid  and  false  notions  of  Christianity. 

On  specified  days  in  the  week  they  gather  to  the  agency, 
where  Mr.  Cook's  servant  doles  out  to  each  his  small  pittance 
of  meat  and  flour  furnished  by  the  government.  So  long  as 
they  draw  this  meagre  supply,  sufficient  to  keep  them  alive  in 
a  half  starved  state,  with  no  stimulating  influence  to  industry, 
they  will  not  rise  above  their  present  condition. 

Their  buildings  are  mostly  low  huts,  huddled  together 
without  regard  to  taste,  order  or  convenience.  Mr.  Cook 
informed  us  the  population  of  the  reservation,  including  all 
ages,  was  but  1,500  (one  thousand  five  hundred),  and  con- 
stantly decreasing. 

From  the  report  of  the  Secretary  of  the  Interior,  Ave 
gather  the  following:  "In  February,  1880,  a  school  was  opened, 
which  has  been  continued  up  to  date  [which  we  visited,  con- 
sisting of  four  girls  and  six  boys],  save  the  usual  vacations." 
The  report  also  says:  "Notwithstanding  the  fact  that  this 
school  is  costing  the  government  some  $1,700  (one  thousand 
seven  hundred)  per  annum  for  teacher  and  employees,  in 
addition  to  food  and  clothing  for  the  pupils,  the  fact  still 
remains  that  not  one  Indian  on  the  reservation  can  read  a 
word.  Of  revealed  religion  their  ideas  are  about  as  crude  as 
they  are  of  letters,  save  what  they  have  learned  of  their 
brother  polygamists,  the  Mormons,  who  have  quite  a  following 
among  them."     So  much  from  my  brother's  journal. 

We  now  wish  to  show,  by  comparison,  the  wide  contrast 
between  the  condition  and  prospects  of  a  colony  of  Indians 
cared  for  and  supported  at  great  expense  by  the  United  States 
government,  and  our  little  colony,  numbering  two  hundred 
and  fifty  men,  women  and  children,  located  in  Washakie,  Box 
Elder  County,  Utah  Territory. 

These  Indians  receive  no  appropriations  from  govern- 
ment. The  colony  is  located  on  lands  purchased  of  the 
Brigham  City  Mercantile  &  Manufacturing  Association,  and 

81 


450  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

is  conducted  on  the  same  principles,  so  far  as  practicable  in  its 
present  growth. 

About  four  months  since,  in  company  with  Brother 
Lorenzo  and  his  son  Alphonso,  the  writer  visited  the  Washakie 
colony,  arriving  on  Saturday  evening,  forty  miles  from 
Brigham  City.  Next  day  attended  Sunday  School,  where 
white  and  red  scholars  intermixed,  and  was  exceedingly  grati- 
fied with  the  exercises,  the  order  and  interest  strikingly  mani- 
fest and  the  progress  of  the  classes. 

We  also  attended  meeting  in  the  afternoon  and  were  not 
a  little  surprised  to  mark  the  effect  on  savage  customs,  savage 
looks  and  manners,  produced  by  a  constant  exercise  of  kind- 
ness, patience,  good  instruction  and  good  examples,  prompted 
by  the  love  and  spirit  of  the  Gospel.  The  meeting  was 
opened  by  the  choir,  all  Lamanites,  and  the  prayer  offered  by 
a  Lamanite  brother.  My  brother  addressed  the  congregation, 
and  the  rapt  attention  of  the  red  brothers  and  sisters  during 
the  services  indicated  the  importance  they  attach  to  devotional 
exercises. 

The  colony  have  built  a  good  frame  house,  24x40  feet, 
with  vestry  added.  It  is  well  seated,  and  fitted  for  school  as 
well  as  religious  purposes,  and  they  own  a  good  library. 

These  Indians  are  very  industrious,  are  taught  all  kinds  of 
business — farming,  fencing,  brick  making,  house  painting,  and 
in  fact  all  of  the  ordinary  branches  of  home  industry. 

The  day  school  is  taught  by  Elder  J.  J.  Chandler,  who  is 
also  superintendent  of  the  Sunday  School,  an  experienced  and 
successful  teacher.  His  day  school  has  numbered  as  high  as 
fifty-five,  with  an  average  attendance  of  forty-seven.  The 
Indian  scholars  are  only  taught  the  primary  branches.  Their 
great  progress  in  penmanship  is  complimentary  of  well 
developed  organs  of  imitation. 

These  Indians  are  presided  over  by  Bishop  I.  E.  D.  Zun- 
del,  with  his  counselors,  Abraham  Hunsaker  and  Moroni 
Ward. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  451 

This  season  they  have  raised  about  six  thousand  bushels 
of  wheat,  besides  a  large  amount  of  hay.  They  have  a  co-op- 
erative store  of  from  $1,500  to  $2,000  capital  stock,  and  a 
sheep  herd  of  one  thousand  five  hundred  head. 

All  white  men  laboring  in  the  colony  have  their  families 
with  them,  thus  placing  in  the  midst  of  the  red  people  telling 
examples  of  cultivated  and  refined  domestic  life,  which  is  pro- 
ducing happy  results. 

A    RE- ACTION. 

"  Better  late  than  never,"  is  a  true  adage  when  applied  to 
the  triumph  of  right  over  wrong,  of  justice  over  injustice,  as 
in  the  case  of  the  late  decision  of  the  United  States  Supreme 
Court  against  the  unjust,  illegal  and  oppressive  act  of  0.  J. 
Hollister  in  levying  an  assessment  on  the  scrip  of  Zion's 
Co-operative  Mercantile  and  Brigham  City  Mercantile  &  Manu- 
facturing Institutions. 

The  circumstances  attending  the  assessing  of  the  Brigham 
( 'ity  Co-operative  scrip  have  been  briefly  narrated  in  a  former 
chapter. 

The  following  telegrams  need  no  comment,  they  speak  for 
themselves  : 

Salt  Lake  City,  March  17,  1884. 
Hon.  Lorenzo  Snow,  Brigham  City: 

Dear  Brother. — A  telegram  just  received  from  Hon.  J.  T. 
Caine,  Washington,  D.  C,  tells  us  that  to-day  the  Supreme 
Court  of  the  United  States  decided  the  scrip  tax  case  in  our 
favor.  This  virtually  decides  the  Brigham  City  case  in  your 
favor.     Please  accept  my  congratulations,  and  believe  me, 

Truly  yours, 
(Signed)  Thomas  G.  Webber, 

Secretary  and  Treasurer  Z.  C.  M.  I. 

Ogden  City,  March  18,  1884. 
To  Hon.  Lorenzo  Snow,  Brigham  City: 

A  telegram  from  Hon.  F.  D.  Richards,  from  Salt  Lake 


4.52  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

City,  last  night,  informs  me  that  the  United  States  Supreme 
Court  affirmed  the  judgment  in  favor  of  Z.  C.  M.  I.  against  0. 
J.  Hollister,  yesterday,  so  your  judgment  against  Hollister 
.  will  be  good  for  the  whole  amount,  without  any  necessity  for 
compromise.  I  shall,  to-day,  write  to  my  old  friend  Walter 
Evans,  commissioner  of  internal  revenue,  at  Washington, 
D.  C,  in  relation  to  the  matter,  and  do  hope  that  the  money 
will  be  paid  at  once.  When  I  hear  from  Evan^,  I  will  inform 
you. 

You  and  your  company  can  well  be  congratulated  on  the 
long  delayed  but  ultimate  success  for  at  least  a  partial  recov- 
er}^ from  a  great  injustice. 

Truly,  your  friend, 
(Signed)  R.  K.  Williams. 

The  following  closes  our  historical  sketches  of  the  official 
labors  of  Brother  Lorenzo: 

LOGAN   TEMPLE. 

This  temple,  the  fourth  which  the  Saints  have  com- 
pleted, although  two  others  are  in  progress,  is  known  as  the 
Logan,  Cache  County,  Temple,  and  was  dedicated  on  the  17th 
day  of  May,  1884,  just  seven  years  from  the  time  of  the  dedi- 
cation of  the  ground  on  which  it  is  located. 

A  few  months  previous  to  his  demise.  President  Brigham 
Young  selected  the  location,  and,  in  connection  with  his 
brethren  of  the  Priesthood,  dedicated  it  for  that  sacred  pur- 
pose. He  also  organized  the  three  Stakes,  Cache,  Box  Elder 
and  Bear  Lake,  into  what  is  known  as  a  "  Temple  district," 
with  the  understanding  that  the  Saints  in  those  Stakes  or 
counties  should,  in  a  general  sense,  be  held  responsible  in  fur- 
nishing the  necessary  means  and  labor  for  building. 

Subsequent  to  the  President's  death,  Apostles  Charles  C. 
Rich,  Lorenzo  Snow  and  Franklin  D.  Richards  were  appointed 
"Temple  committee,"  as  general  supervisors  of  this  important 
work;    in   which   capacity   Lorenzo   Snow  and  Franklin  D. 


AUTOBlbGRAPHY.  453 

Richards  continued  until  its  completion.  Charles  C.  Rich  was 
early  prostrated  by  a  lingering  illness  which  terminated  in  his 
death,  my  brother  serving  as  chairman  of  committee  in  his 
stead. 


CHAPTER    LXI. 

Circular  to  the  heads' of  families. — Names  of  Committees. — Exercises  for 
Wednesday,  a.  m-— Wednesday,  p.  m. — Thursday,  p.  m.— Friday,  p.  m. — 
Prompt  attendance. — Letter  from  H.  A.  Hendrickson. — Extracts  from 
eastern  communications. — Weather  propitious. — Children  amused. — The 
hall. — How  occupied. — Invited  guests. — Table  scenes. — Bachelor  group. — 
The  Re-union  indescribable. — Article  from  Deseret  Neivs,  by  C.  W. 
Penrose. 

'HIS  chapter,  and  the  chapter  of  addresses  which  fol- 
lows, very  briefly  report  the  unprecedented  re-union 
which  my  brother  had  contemplated  for  months,  and 
which,  in  its  recent  performance,  resulted  in  a  magnificent 
success,  even  beyond  his  most  sanguine  anticipations. 

GRAND    RE-UNION    AND    ANNIVERSARY    CELEBRATION. 

PART    FIRST. — CIRCULAR. 

To  the  Head  of  each  Branch  of  my  Family: 

For  some  time  past,  my  mind  has  been  considerably 
impressed  with  the  subject  of  a  family  re-union,  including  my 
wives,  my  sons,  my  sons-in-law,  my  daughters,  daughters- 
in-law  and  grand  children,  numbering  considerably  over  one 
hundred,  now  living.  The  more  I  reflect  upon  this  subject, 
the  greater  are  my  anxieties  and  desires  for  a  family  gathering, 
that  I  may  see  you  all  once  in  my  life,  and  give  you  a  father's 
blessing. 

On  the  third  of  April  next,  if  my  life  is  spared,  I  shall  be 
seventy  years  of  age,  and  I  think  the  seventieth  anniversary 


454  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

of  my  birth  a  suitable  time,  and  its  celebration  a  fitting  occa- 
sion for  the  contemplated  re-union. 

In  view  of  the  third  of  April  being  so  near  our  annual 
Conference  in  Salt  Lake  City,  also  of  that  early  season  being 
subject  to  cold  and  stormy  weather,  I  have  decided  on  the 
seventh,  eighth  and  ninth  of  May,  Wednesday,  Thursday  and 
Friday.  I  request  every  one  to  be  in  Brigham  City  as  early 
as  Tuesday  night,  in  order  to  join  in  the  exercises  of  Wednes- 
day morning. 

To  make  this  family  meeting  pleasant,  amusing  and 
profitable  to  both  old  and  young,  I  shall  spare  neither  time 
nor  expense,  that  every  one  may  feel  at  home,  free  and  sociable. 
Ample  provisions  will  be  made  to  make  all  comfortable  for 
food  and  lodging,  etc.,  as  soon  as  they  arrive.  Programmes  will 
be  drawn  with  care  and  consideration,  keeping  in  view  the 
different  ages  and  requirements;  all  to  be  carried  out  with  life 
and  spirit,  for  the  gratification  of  the  little  ones  as  well  as  the 
amusement  and  edification  of  the  older  ones,  that  all  may.  be, 
interested  and  happy. 

I  shall  forward  you  a  copy  of  the  programmes,  and  I  trust 
you  will  consider  no  labor  nor  expense  too  much ;  and  that 
you  will  allow  nothing  to  prevent  your  attendance  and  that  of 
your  children,  except  the  most  serious  and  insurmountable 
obstacles,  as  it  is  very  probable  that  this,  our  family  re-union, 
will  be,  not  only  the  first,  but  also  the  last  we  shall  have  in 
this  state  of  existence. 

Affectionately, 

Lorenzo  Snow. 

Brigham  City,  Box  Elder  Co.,  Jan.,  1884. 

Names  of  Committees. — First  evening — Parlor  entertain- 
ment, by  the  children;  Committee,  Mrs.  Minnie  J.  Snow,  Mrs. 
Abigail  S.  Rosenbaum,  Mrs.  Eliza  S.  Dunford.  Second  even- 
ing— Theatrical  performance;  Committee,  Mr.  Elijah  A.  Box, 
Mr.  George  F.  Gibbs,  Mr.  Eli  H.  Peirce,  Mrs.  Lydia  S.  Peirce. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  455 

Third  evening — Family  dance;  Committee,  Mr.  Alphonso  H. 
Snow,  Mrs.  Sylvia  S.  West,  Mr.  Leonidas  T.  Peirce,  Mrs.  Lydia 
S.  Peirce,  Mrs.  Ida  S.  Gibbs. — Committee  on  Decorations,  Presi- 
dent Oliver  G.  Snow,  Mr.  Lorenzo  Snow,  Jr.,  Mr.  Frank  Snow, 
Mrs.  Sylvia  S.  West,  Mrs.  Huldah  J.  Snow,  Mr.  M.  D.  Rosen- 
baum. 

Programme  for  Wednesday,  a.  m. — Bell-ring,  half-past  0; 
assemble  at  10.  Order  of  exercises:  Singing,  "Welcome  to 
all"  (organ  accompaniment),  by  the  family ;  prayer,  President 
0.  G.  Snow;  singing,  "Greeting  song"  (organ  accompaniment), 
the  small  children;  opening  address.  President  Lorenzo  Snow; 
address  (extempore),  Mrs.  Adaline  Snow ;  address  (extempore), 
Mrs.  Harriet  A.  Snow;  organ  solo,  Miss  Parintha  Snow; 
address  (extempore),  Bishop  George  Dunford;  address  (extem- 
pore), Mr.  Orville  Hendrickson ;  "  My  mother's  dear  old  song'' 
(organ  accompaniment),  Mrs.  Clara  S.  McAllister;  address 
(extempore),  Mrs.  Sarah  A.  Snow;  address  (extempore),  Mrs. 
Abigail  S.  Rosenbaum;  singing,  "Hard  times  come  again 
no  more,"  the  family;  address  (extempore),  Mrs.  Phebe  A. 
Snow;  singing,  "Bye  and  bye,"  all;  benediction,  Mr.  Elijah  A. 
Box. 

Wednesday,  p.  m. — Exercises:  Singing,  "Gospel  call,"  by 
the  family;  prayer,  Bishop  G.  Dunford;  singing,  "Glorious 
things,"  etc.,  the  family;  poem,  Mrs.  E.  R.  S.  Smith ;' recita- 
tion. Miss  Roxcy  Lana  Snow ;  "  Cuckoo  song"  (organ  accom- 
paniment), Mrs.  Huldah  J.  Snow ;  address  (written),  Mr.  G.  F. 
Gibbs;  "My  little  German  home  across  the  sea"  (organ 
accompaniment).  Miss  Dora  Snow;  address  (extempore),  Mr.  E. 
A.  Box;  "Under  the  daisies"  (organ  accompaniment),  Mrs.  M. 
J.  Snow;  "The  bells"  (recitation),  President  0.  G.  Snow;  piano 
solo,  Mrs.  Ida  S.  Gibbs;  address  (extempore),  Mrs.  Eleanor  H. 
Snow;  "How  the  old  horse  won"  (recitation),  Mr.  Alvirus  E. 
Snow;  song  (organ  accompaniment),  Miss  Virginia  Snow; 
song,  "  Goood  night,"  the  small  children ;  benediction.  Col.  C. 
Loveland. 


456  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

Thursday,  a.  m. — Blessing  meeting. 

Thursday,  p.  m. — Exercises:  Singing,  "What  shall  the 
harvest  be?"  by  the  family;  prayer,  Mr.  G.  F.  Gibbs;  singing, 
the  family;  address  (written),  Mr.  M.  D.  Rosenbaum;  piano 
duet,  Mrs.  I.  Gibbs  and  Mrs.  M.  J.  Snow;  "Eugene  Aram's 
dream"  (recitation),  Mr.  Leslie  W.  Snow;  "The  white  canoe" 
(organ  accompaniment),  Mrs.  Rosetta  S.  Loveland  and  Miss 
Dora  Snow;  "Sheridan's  ride"  (recitation),  Mr.  George  F. 
Gibbs;  "Schneider's  ride"  (recitation),  Mr.  Eli  H.  Peirce;  song, 
"Eilene  Allanna,"  Mr.  Leonidas  T.  Peirce;  address  (poem),  Mr. 
Orion  Snow;  piano  solo.  Miss  Virginia  Snow;  address,  Mr. 
Frank  Snow ;  "  The  two  cousins "  (vocal  duet).  Miss  Parintha 
and  Mrs.  Huldah  Snow;  address  (extempore),  Mr.  Alphonso 
Snow;  "His  mother,  the  boy's  best  friend"  (song),  Mrs.  Sylvia 
West;  address  (written),  Mrs.  M.  P.  Young;  "Jane  Conquest" 
(recitation),  Mrs.  Ida  S.  Gibbs ;  "  Peace  upon  the  waters,"  Mr. 
Eli  and  Mrs.  Lydia  S.  Peirce ;  address  (impromptu),  Mr.  Charles 
W.  Penrose;  singing,  "The  crowning  day,"  the  family;  bene- 
diction, Mr.  F.  H.  Snow. 

Friday,  a.  m. — Blessing  meeting. 

Friday,  p.m. — Exercises:  "Shall  we  gather  at  the  river?" 
by  the  family;  prayer;  singing,  the  small  children;  organ 
duet,  Mrs.  M.  J.  and  Miss  Dora  Snow ;  address  (extempore), 
Mrs.  Mary  H.  Snow;  Trio,  "Come,  rise  with  the  lark,"  Presi- 
dent 0.  G.,  Mrs.  Mary  P.  and  Dora  Snow;  address,  Mrs.  Minnie 
J.  Snow;  song,  "Sweet  Evangeline"  (guitar  accompaniment), 
Mrs.  Eliza  S.  Dunford;  address,  Mr.  Hiram  Hendrickson; 
song,  "Lillie  Dale"  (organ  accompaniment),  Mrs.  Roxcy  S. 
Box;  address.  Col.  Loveland;  parting  address,  President 
Lorenzo  Snow;  singing,  "Sweet  bye  and  bye,"  all ;  benediction 
President  Lorenzo  Snow. 

In  i^rompt  response  to  the  circulars  issued  by  Brother 
Lorenzo,  the  members  of  his  family,  with  very  few  exceptions, 
were  present  at  the  opening  exercises  of  his  birthday  celebra- 
tion and  family  re-union.     The  unavoidable  detentions  were 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  457 

surmounted  witli  promptitude,  and  the  delinquents  put  in 
their  appearance  in  eager  haste,  in  all  possible  cases. 

The  following,  from  Mrs.  Mary  Adaline's  eldest  son,  by  her 
former  husband,  is  the  expression  of  a  noble,  honest  and 
appreciative  heart: 

Parowan,  Iron  County,  May  5,  1884. 
Hon.  Lorenzo  Snow: 

Dear  Father. — It  is  with  the  greatest  reluctance  that  I  am  compelled 
to  say  I  shall  be  unable  to  attend  the  coming  celebration  of  your  seventieth 
anniversary.  I  have  delayed  making  excuse  until  this  late  moment,  in  the 
vain  hope  that  something  would  occur  which  would  enable  me  to  be 
present. 

However,  if  I  may  not  be  present  in  person,  I  certainly  shall  be  in 
spirit,  desiring  that  everything  on  that  occasion  may  bring  to  you,  honored 
sir,  an  increase  of  joy,  honor  and  praise. 

In  reviewing  your  life-labors  and  sacrifices,  I  am  almost  constrained  to 
write  encomiums,  but  I  forbear — I  will  leave  that  for  a  more  worthy  hand; 
but  permit  me  to  say  that  the  examples  set  before  me  in  your  life  are  not 
altogether  lost.  I  feel  their  impress  every  day  I  live;  and  whatever  I  have 
of  hope,  of  aspiration  or  ambition,  seems  to  rest  on  a  worthiness  of  a  name 
and  place  in  your  family. 

When  I  see  you,  I  doubt  not,  I  will  be  able  to  give  sufficient  and  satis- 
factory reasons  for  my  absence  from  the  family  re-union. 

With  good  desires  and  well  wishing, 

I  remain,  affectionately  yours, 

Hiram  A.  Hendrickson. 

Extracts  from  two  letters  written  by  non-"Mormon"  rela- 
tives in  the  East,  in  response  to  invitation  circulars  from 
Brother  Lorenzo: 

Chicago,  May  Ist,  1884. 

Dear  Cousin  Lorenzo. — Your  kind  invitation  to  your  family  re-union 
was  duly  received,  and  we  are  truly  grateful  for  your  remembrance  of  us. 
After  due  and  thoughtful  consideration,  we  cannot  see  our  way  clear  to  join 
you.  We  are  very  loth  to  relinquish  our  hope  of  commingling  with  j'ou  on 
an  occasion  so  full  of  promise,  and  of  congratulating  you  and  cousin  Eliza 
on  the  blessed  privilege  you  will  enjoy  in  thns  uniting  in  social  re-union. 

We  have  no  one  here  to  whom  we  can  safely  entrust  our  cares — more 
especially  the  responsibility  of  our  young  family,  and  we  feel  compelled  to 


458  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

forego  the  happiness  we  should  fully  appreciate.    Our  aged  mother  is  now 

with  us,  and  wishes  me  to  express  her  warmest  regards  and  love  for  you  all. 
****** 

Hoping  and  firmly  believing  that  at  no  very  distant  day    I  shall  visit 

you  at  your  home,  and  wishing  you  and  yours  much  joy  and  many  happy 

re-unions, 

I  remain,  most  sincerely  yours, 

Taylor  A.  Snow. 

Auburn,  Geauga  County,  Ohio,  May  2,  1884. 

Dear  Cousin  Lorenzo. — With  mingled  feelings  of  pleasure  and  regret, 
I  now  write  you.  It  is  pleasure  to  be  the  recipient  of  an  invitation  to  a 
great  event,  and  with  feelings  of  deep  regret  we  are  obliged  to  decline  the 
invitation.  After  the  receipt  of  yours,  for  weeks  we  neither  talked, 
dreamed  or  thought  much  of  anything  but  going  to  Salt  Lake.  Alonzo, 
myself  and  our  wives  decided  on  coming,  but  Alonzo's  son-in-law,  who  had 
been  in  a  decline,  was  taken  worse,  and  his  condition  became  so  alarming, 
we  could  not  leave;  and  at  this  writing  his  death  is  hourly  anticipated.  * 
*  *  I  must  close  by  sending  our  love  and  good  wishes  to  you  and 
your  magnificent  family.     May  you  live  to  enjoy  many  anniversaries. 

Wishing  you  success  in  all  your  undertakings,  and  hoping  we  may  yet 

visit  you  and  your  family, 

I  subscribe  myself,  your  cousin, 

Oliver  F.  Snow. 


The  programmes,  which  had  been  pre-arranged,  were  car- 
ried out  with  very  few  alterations,  and  were,  without  one 
exception,  executed  in  the  most  gratifying  manner.  Even  the 
elements  seemed  to  participate  in  the  arrangement ;  Nature,  by 
refulgent  smiles  and  harmonious  bearing,  contributed  much 
to  the  enjoyment  of  the  auspicious  occasion.  It  was  a  strik- 
ing and  very  noticeable  coincident,  that  the  weather,  which 
for  a  long  time  previous  had  been  drearily  stormy  and  threat- 
ening, even  up  to  mid-day  before  the  opening,  on  that 
momentous  morning  presented  a  cloudless  sky  and  calm 
atmosphere,  which  continued  till  after  the  close  of  the  festival. 

Our  new-styled  Patriarch  apparently  lost  sight  of  nothing 
that  would  add  to  the  innocent  and  laudable  gratification  of 
all  ages  and  capacities.     On  the  evening  preceding  the  open- 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  459 

ing  of  the  general  entertainment,  for  the  special  amusement  of 
the  little  folks,  who  were  in  groups  frolicking  on  the  lawn  in 
front  of  his  residence,  he  had  a  variety  of  fantastic  Chinese 
lanterns  suspended  in  convenient  proximity;  the  novelty  of 
the  queer  illumination  of  those  swinging  orbs,  with  the  small 
children,  to  whom  the  sight  was  new,  created  convulsions  of 
laughter  and  merriment,  in  which  some  of  "larger  growth" 
participated  through  sympathy  with  the  youngsters. 

The  upper  hall  of  the  court  house,  in  which  the  devo- 
tional and  intellectual  exercises  were  performed,  is  45x65 
feet,  with  a  galler}^  extending  across  one  end.  A  platform 
twelve  feet  wide,  extending  the  width  of  the  hall — raised  one 
foot  above  the  floor,  was  occupied  by  the  family,  with  the 
exception  of  from  twenty  to  twenty-five  small  children;  these 
were  seated  in  double  rows  beside  the  platform;  and  having 
been  prepared  by  careful  training,  sang  sweetly,  as  none  but 
children  can  sing,  to  the  no  small  gratification  of  all  present. 
Near  one  end  of  the  platform  (one  on  each  side  of  the  speak- 
er's table),  stood  a  piano  and  organ.  The  brass  band  occupied 
the  stage  on  the  left;  the  auditorium,  including  the  gallery, 
on  the  right,  was  filled  with  guests. 

With  the  exception  of  the  family  dance  on  Friday  even- 
ing, in  the  Social  Hall,  the  "Council  of  the  United  Order 
OF  Brigham  City,"  with  their  wives,  were  invited  guests 
during-  the  three  successive  days  and  evenings.  In  view  of 
contributing,  so  far  as  consistent  with  the  peculiarities  of  the 
occasion,  to  the  happiness  of  many.  Brother  Loren7,o  reached 
beyond  his  own  family  circle  and  the  "Council,"  by  increasing 
the  audience  to  the  full  capacity  of  the  auditorium,  inviting 
as  many  of  the  citizens  of  the  city  and  vicinity  as  could  be 
accommodated. 

The  entire  exercises  were  performed  by  Brother  Lorenzo 
and  family,  with  the  following  exceptions:  brass  band;  Elder 
C.  W.  Penrose,  editor  of  the  Deseret  News,  and  intimate  friend 
of  my  brother,  by  special  invitation  being  present,  gave  an 


460  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

eloquent  extempore  address  on  the  platform — also  a  humorous 
speech  at  the  table,  which  elicited  much  applause.     Mrs.  M. 

P.  Young,  whose  son  is  now  a  missionary  on  the  Sandwich 

...  .    " .  * 

Islands,  with  his  wife,  Armeda  S.,  was  invited  as  their  repre- 
sentative, and  responded  to  the  programme  in  a  well  written 
address;  also  the  writer  in  a  poem  written  for  the  occasion. 
At  the  conclusion  of  the  table  convivial  on  Friday,  several  of 
the  gentlemen  who  had  politely  and  genteelly  served  as  hosts, 
were  called  on  for  speeches,  and  each  appropriately  responded, 
eliciting  hearty  cheers. 

The  after-dinner-table  scenes  were  truly  exhilarating, 
and  added  greatly  to  the  ever-varying  enjoyment.  There 
perfect  freedom,  untrammeled  by  restraint,  ruled  the  festive 
hour,  when  toasts,  speeches,  conundrums,  and  whatever  would 
conduce  to  free,  jolly,  innocent  amusement,  interspersed  with 
refined,  high-toned  sentiment,  was  in  order. 

Mr.  Charles  Kelley,  a  gentleman  of  proverbial  amiability, 
and  fully  competent,  superintended  the  table  arrangements. 
The  dining  hall,  22x45  feet,  had  commanded  the  attention  of 
the  decorating  committee.  Two  tables,  extending  the  whole 
length,  were  amply  spread  with  the  bounties  of  the  earth,  and 
artistically  decorated  with  flowers,  and  with  beautifully 
mottoed  cakes,  fresh  from  the  hands  and  plastic  molds  of  skilful 
confectioners.  The  adults  were  seated  at  one  table,  and  the 
little  people,  as  chatty  as  magpies,  and  apparently  as  loving  as 
doves,  at  the  other,  reserving  a  sufficient  number  of  seats  at 
the  head  of  the  table  to  accommodate  the  "bachelor  group," 
over  which  one  of  the  unmarried  daughters  presided. 

The  appended  article,  from  the  gifted  pen  of  the  editor  of 
the  Deseret  News,  which  we  copy  from  that  paper,  in  his  own 
eloquent  style,  touches  the  really  indescribable  subject — 
Lorenzo's  family  re-union.  Any  attempt  at  pen  and  ink 
representation,  which  necessarily  fails  to  include  the  spirit  and 
pervading  influence  of  that  entirely  unique  and  unprece- 
dented social  entertainment,  must  fall  short  of  reality,  from 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  461 

the  fact  that  human  language  is  inadequate  to  express  the 
inspiriting  sensations  and  emotions  of  the  head  and  heart.  To 
say  the  least,  everything  moved  with  the  precision  of  clock- 
work, and  proved  a  grand  and  complete  success ;  every  one, 
even  to  the  little  three-year-old,  was  fully  up  to  his  and  her 
part  in  the  programme  of  exercises. 

GATHERING    OF    THE   SNOWS. 

On  the  3d  of  April,  1884,  Apostle  Lorenzo  Snow  reached 
his  seventieth  year.  Few  who  have  noted  his  upright  form, 
his  quick,  active  step,  his  ready  mind  and  his  sharp,  intelli- 
gent eye — reading  small  manuscript  without  glasses — have 
been  aware  that  he  was  near  upon  the  scriptural  age  of  three 
score  years  and  ten.  He  had  been  impressed  for  some  time 
with  a  desire  to  gather  around  him  his  family  and  connections 
on  the  occasion  of  this  birthday,  but  recognizing  the  fact  that 
it  was  close  to  the  time  of  the  general  conference,  and  com- 
monly a  season  when  travel  is  difficult  because  of  the  spring 
rains,  he  fixed  upon  the  7th,  8th  and  9th  days  of  May  for  the 
family  re-union.  Invitations  were  extended,  therefore,  to  his 
wives  and  children,  sisters  and  brothers,  sons-in-law  and 
daughters-in-law,  with  their  little  ones,  to  meet  on  those  days 
in  the  court  house,  Brigham  City,  which  was  placed  at  his 
disposal  for  the  purpose.  The  writer  was  present  by  special 
invitation,  and  greatly  enjoyed  the  festivities. 

At  10  o'clock,  local  time,  the  family  met,  numbering  a 
hundred  and  ten  persons  present,  and  were  called  to  order  b}^ 
Apostle  Lorenzo  Snow,  who  explained  the  object  of  the  gather- 
ing, and  announced  the  programme  which  had  been  arranged. 
He  was  assisted  by  his  son,  President  Oliver  G.  Snow,  in  the 
management  of  the  exercises.  Speeches  were  made  by  the 
several  wives  of  the  honored  Patriarch,  expressive  of  their 
good  wishes  to  him  and  their  veneration  for  the  principles  of 
celestial  marriage  by  which  they  were  united  to  him  and  to 
each  other;  songs  were  sung  and  recitations  given  by  daughters 
and  sons,  and  at  noon,  in  one  of  the  lower  rooms,  tables  were 


462  ^  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

spread  with  a  rich  collation  for  the  whole  party.  Here  a 
speech  was  called  for  and  responded  to,  impromptu,  by  C.  W. 
Penrose,  of  Salt  Lake,  and  pleasant  sentiments  were  expressed 
by  the  company. 

At  2  p.  m.  the  exercises  were  resumed,  the  court  room 
being  filled  with  invited  guests,  and  songs,  recitations,  written 
addresses,  a  very  fine  poem  by  Sister  Eliza  R.  Snow  Smith, 
extemporaneous  speeches,  etc.,  were  delivered  until  5  o'clock. 

During  the  proceedings,  the  following  telegram  was 
received  from  Brother  Snow's  brother,  a  non-"Mormon:" 

Santa  Barbara,  California,  4:30  p.m..  May  7,  1884. 
Lorenzo  Snow: 

Hail,  brother,  sister!  Love,  peace,  happiness,  God's  bless- 
ing on  all.  Samuel  P.  Snow. 

In  the  evening  an  entertainment  was  given  by  the  little 
folks  of  the  family,  in  the  same  place,  which  was  filled  with 
invited  guests.  Little  children  four  years  old  and  upwards 
recited,  danced,  sang,  played  on  musical  instruments  and  per- 
formed a  pleasing  play,  introducing  a  fairy  spectacle  that  gave 
an  opportunity  for  the  smaller  children  to  display  their  talents. 
The  costumes  were  elegant  and  appropriate,  the  performance 
was  excellent,  and  everything  passed  off  without  a  jar.  The 
confidence  and  aptitude  exhibited  by  the  very  little  ones  in 
coming  out  upon  the  stage  alone  to  recite,  making  their  bow 
and  retiring  with  grace,  was  really  remarkable  as  well  as 
pleasing  in  the  extreme. 

On  Thursday  the  family  met  again  at  a  general  dinner,  at 
half-past  12  o'clock,  when  toasts  and  sentiments  were  called  for 
from  nearly  every  member  of  the  family  but  the  grandchildren, 
and  none  failed  to  respond.  Wit,  humor,  good  wishes  and 
benedictions  filled  up  the  time  rapidly  until  2  o'clock,  when 
the  entertainment  was  continued,  the  court  room  being 
crowded    to    its    utmost    capacity.       Some    most    excellent 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  463 

impromptu  speeches  were  delivered  and  recitations  and  poems 
declaimed.  In  the  evening,  "Love's  Sacrifice"  was  splendidly- 
performed,  all  the  actors  being  members  of  the  family,  sons  or 
sons-in-law,  daughters  or  daughters-in-law  of  the  honored 
Patriarch. 

The  general  talent  displayed  was  really  exceptional. 
Every  one  called  upon,  down  to  the  little  girls  scarcely  able  to 
speak  plainly,  responded  without  hesitation,  and  none  were 
unable  to  perform  their  respective  parts  in  a  manner  that 
would  do  credit  to  well  trained  professionals.  It  is  indeed 
rare  to  find  so  much  talent  in  one  family.  Usually  gifts  of 
this  kind  are  possessed  but  by  one  or  two  members,  but  the 
Snows  seem  all  to  be  musical,  poetical  or  dramatic,  or  all 
combined.  Some  most  excellent  addresses,  written  and 
impromptu,  were  made  during  the  festivities,  and  we  only 
regret  that  we  have  not  space  to  reproduce  them. 

On  Friday  another  family  dinner  was  given,  at  which  the 
sallies  of  wit,  in  toast  and  conundrum,  were  brilliant  and 
humorous,  and  all  the  remaining  adult  members  of  the  family 
who  had  not  previously  contributed  to  the  after-dinner  exer- 
cises responded  to  calls  from  the  President.  A  number  of 
young  men  between  the  ages  of  eighteen  and  twenty-four  were 
seated  together  at  the  head  of  one  table  as  the  bachelors'  group, 
and  were  the  objects  of  much  pertinent  advice.  But  they 
were  fully  able  to  return  the  retort  courteous  and  added  much 
to  the  general  enjoyment. 

In  the  afternoon,  most  of  the  family  assembled  on  the 
east  porch  of  Brother  Snow's  residence,  facing  the  co-operative 
store,  and  were  photographed  in  a  group.  In  the  evening  a 
grand  ball  was  given  in  the  upper  room  of  the  court  house, 
when  the  public  part  of  the  proceedings  was  brought  to  a  close 
in  a  most  enjoyable  manner.  During  the  intervals  between 
the  exercises,  lasting  three^days,  Brother  Snow,  as  the  Patriarch 
of  his  house,  bestowed  blessings  upon  the  heads  of  many  mem- 
bers of  his  large  family,  intending  to  continue  before  they 


464  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

separated  for  their  respective  homes,  to  lay  his  hands  upon  and 
bless  them  until  all  received  his  administrations,  as  it  is 
unlikely  that  they  will  ever  enjoy  another  re-union  of  this 
kind  in  this  state  of  existence.  Bi\t  in  the  great  eternity 
before  us  all,  they  expect  a  re-union  of  a  far  more  extensive 
and  pleasing  character.  When  the  head  of  this  family,  having 
gained  his  exaltation,  and  holding  the  keys  of  eternal  lives  and 
endless  increase,  will  gather  around  him  all  that  belongs  to  his 
house,  saved,  redeemed,  resurrected,  glorified  to  reign  over 
them  as  a  king  and  a  priest  unto  God  for  ever,  when  there  will 
be  no  trial,  no  weakness,  no  pain,  and  no  death,  and  where 
perfect  union  and  unfading  affection  will  bind  all  together  in 
the  perfection  of  bliss  and  the  majesty  of  the  glorified  sons  and 
daughters  of  the  Eternal  Father. 

In  conclusion,  we  repeat  the  sentiment  we  expressed  on 
the  occasion :  Health,  blessing  and  peace  to  the  Snows  of  our 
mountain  valleys,  with  their  head,  chief  and  Patriarch !  May 
they  be  as  numerous  as  the  flakes  that  fall  in  winter,  as  firm 
and  solid  as  the  snows  of  our  loftiest  peaks  in  the  defence  of 
right  and  the  maintenance  of  true  principles ;  as  resistless  as 
the  mighty  avalanche  in  sweeping  away  error  and  rooting  up 
iniquity ;  and  shining  in  the  sunlight  of  celestial  glory,  remain 
forever  the  emblem  of  all  that  is  pure  and  beautiful  and  good ! 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  465 


CHAPTER   LXII. 

Our  father's  birthday. — Prose  address  by  F.  H.  Snow. — Poem  by  M.  D. 
Rosenbaum. — Prose  address  by  G.  F.  Gibbs. — Poem  by  O.  W.  Snow. — 
Prose  address  by  A.  H.  Snow.— Poem  by  E.  R,  S.  Smith.— Closing 
address  by  Lorenzo  Snow. 

GRAND      RE-UNION      AND      ANNIVERSARY      CELEBRATION. — PART 

SECOND. 

'HIS    chapter  of   addresses  opens   with   "Our  Father's 
Birthday,"  which  we  composed  for  the  occasion.     The 
prose  addresses  are  epitomized — the  poems  given  in 
full. 

OUR  FATHER'S   BIRTHDAY. 

We  fain  would  decorate  this  day 

With  garlands  choice  and  sweet; 
Of  rich  ambrosia  we  would  lay 

A  tribute  at  your  feet. 
But  nobler  gifts  we  now  impart, 

Embellished  with  our  love, 
And  trust  the  incense  of  the  heart 

May  not  unwelcome  prove. 

CHORUS. 

Hail,  hail,  all  hail  to  your  natal  day! 

May  it  many  times  rett^n; 
And  your  life-lamp,  glowing  fresh  and  gay, 

With  health  and  vigor  burn. 

Long  may  you  live  our  lives  to  bless, 

And  our  young  steps  to  guide, 
Until  with  Zion's  righteousness, 

Your  soul  is  satisfied — 


466  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

Till  you  fulfil  3'our  great  desires, 

In  your  life-labors  done; 
When  up  to  all  that  God  requires 

His  people  shall  be  one. 

CHORUS. 

Hail,  hail,  all  hail  to  your  natal  day! 

May  it  many  times  return; 
And  your  life-lamp,  glowing  fresh  and  gaj', 

With  health  and  vigor  burn. 

ADDRESS    BY    FRANK    II.    SNOW. 

In  rising  to  address  my  honored  father  in  the  presence  of 
my  several  mothers,  my  brothers,  sisters,  and  the  family  in 
general,  I  will  commence  by  saying  that  tliis  is  one  of  the 
most  honorable  positions  I  have  ever  had  the  privilege  of 
occupying.  Where  is  there  a  wife,  a  son  or  a  daughter,  that 
would  not  feel  proud  of  the  beloved  and  honored  parent  that 
has  been  instrumental  in  bringing  into  the  world  the  numer- 
ous posterity — those  who  now  sound  forth  their  praises  to  the 
great  Jehovah  for  having  been  permitted  to  come  forth  upon 
the  earth  and  receive  their  bodies  through  such  an  honorable 
parentage?  The  honored  parent  to  whom  I  refer  is  our  aged 
father,  who  now  sits  in  the  midst  of  his  numerous  posterity. 

Our  father,  like  unto  Abraham  of  old,  sits  as  a  great 
High  Priest,  surrounded  by  his  family  on  earth,  which  now 
numbers  over  five  score  and  ten,  and  like  the  ancient  patri- 
archs, is  waiting  the  time  when  the  Lord  will  call  him  up,  to 
become  a  God  in  eternity,  not  merely  to  reign  over  hundreds, 
but  thousands  and  tens  of  thousands. 

While  the  members  of  this  family  now  look  upon  our 
honored  father,  we,  his  children,  all,  with  one  accord,  feel  to 
say,  Father,  the  many  silvery  locks  that  adorn  your  venerable 
head  number  thousands,  but  your  many  noble  deeds  number 
tens  of  thousands. 

It  has  often  been  remarked  that  children  should  excel 
their  parents  in  goodness  and  noble  deeds;  but  I  say,  may  we,. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  467 

the  sons  and  daughters  of  this,  our  aged  father,  make  for  our- 
selves as  honorable  record  as  that  of  his,  and  have  before  us, 
at  the  age  of  three  score  and  ten  years,  as  great  a  testimonial 
as  surrounds  him  on  this  grand  and  glorious  occasion. 

Inasmuch  as  we  are  considered  worthy  to  feast  with  our 
father  on  earth,  may  we  prove  ourselves  more  worthy  to  feast 
Avith  him  in  eternity,  when  this  earth  shall  have  passed  into 
its  glorified  state,  and  when  our  father  will  be  surrounded  by 
multitudes  of  his  noble  posterity  who  have  obeyed  the  first 
commandment  of  multiplying  and  replenishing  the  earth. 

I  pray  the  Lord  to  pour  down  blessings  upon  each  mem- 
ber of  the  family,  and  that  in  his  declining  years  oar  father 
may  look  with  as  much  pride  and  cause  for  gratitude  upon 
a  noble  posterity  as  he  does  on  this  grand  occasion. 


ADDKESS  BY  MORRIS  D.  ROSENBAUM, 

SON-IN-LA.W  OF  LORENZO  SNOW. 

I've  come,  responsive  to  your  call,  dear  friend, 
And  heartfelt  tribute  cheerfully  extend 
On  this,  your  seventieth  anniversary. 
And  gladly  honor  this,  your  jubilee. 

I  fain  would  cherish  all  men's  noble  de?ds, 
Without  regard  to  nations  or  their  creeds; 
I'll  never  harbor  malice  in  my  heart — 
From  truth  and  virtue  I  will  not  depart. 

In  the  grand  cause  of  truth  and  human  right, 

You've  labored  long — you've  worked  with  all  your  might. 

In  aiming  Zion's  children  to  unite ; 

The  Lord  has  blest  you  with  unrivaled  light. 

You've  traveled  much  abroad  o'er  land  and  sea — 
The  Gospel  standard  raised  in  Italy; 
Journeyed  in  Asia's  far-off  sunny  clime. 
And  testified  to  men  in  Palestine. 


468  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

A  sacred  record,  by  the  ancients  written, 
You  once  presented  to  the  Queen  of  Britain; 
In  various  ways  you've  worked  for  Zion's  cause. 
Withal  assisted  framing  Utah's  laws. 

You  long  have  known  that  truth  alone  will  stand ; 
You  know  God's  kingdom  yet  will  fill  the  land; 
You  sec  it  rolling  forth  in  might  along, 
And  yearly  in  these  mountains  growing  strong. 

You've  bravely  toiled  through  many  joys  and  fears, 

Until  your  age  o'erreaches  seventy  years; 

On  this  occasion  I  rejoice  to  see 

You  thus  enjoy  your  w-ell-earned  jubilee. 

Since  nightly  rest  is  unto  labor  given, 
And  one  day  set  apart  in  every  seven, 
'Tis  right  that  you  should  have  a  jubilee 
Of  rest,  and  bless  your  own  posterity. 

I  wish  a  thousand  blessings  and  good  cheer 

To  30U,  with  all  your  family  now  here, 

For  what  you've  done  and  what  you've  suffered  too, 

With  life  so  pure,  and  with  a  heart  so  true. 

In  fervent  prayer  I  ask  the  God  of  grace 

To  smooth  your  pathway  in  your  onward  race; 

And  unto  you  may  special  grace  be  given 

To  help  you  walk  the  "narrow  way"  to  heaven. 

May  many  years  of  true  prosperity 

Be  added  on  to  your  past  seventy, 

With  peace  and  plenty  in  your  mountain  home, 

Is  the  wish  of  your  friend, 

M.    D.    ROSENBAUM. 
ADDRESS    BY    GEORGE    F.    GIBBS. 

Much  Honored  Sire:  Thankful  for  the  opportunity,  I 
cheerfully  respond  to  the  programme  and  offer  a  few  senti- 
ments on  this  highly  interesting  occasion. 

Family  gatherings  are  time-honored  customs.  The  pres- 
ence  of  a   man's   children    (especially   when   his    family   is 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  469 

numerous)  around  the  old  homestead,  besides  affording  social 
pleasure,  administers  to  his  manly  pride — a  characteristic 
marked  and  deep-sealed  in  the  hearts  of  all  men  worthy  the 
appellation  of  Patriarch.  But  the  present  gathering  is 
unique;  its  counterpart  has  been  entirely  unknown  for  many 
generations. 

Your  wives,  children,  and  children's  children,  numbering 
in  all  one  hundred  and  twenty  souls,  have  assembled  to  do 
you  honor  on  this,  your  seventieth  anniversary,  and  to  receive 
a  husband's  and  father's  blessing. 

The  position  you  occupy  in  relation  to  your  family  is 
strictly  and  emphatically  patriarchal — a  position  which  has 
been  lost  sight  of  for  centuries  past.  It  is  your  right  by  vir- 
tue of  the  family  ties  you  have  formed,  and  the  holy  Priest- 
hood you  hold  and  honor,  to  stand  at  the  head  of  your  pos- 
terity— it  is  your  privilege  to  call  them  together  to  instruct 
them,  and  to  place  your  hands  upon  their  heads  and  bless 
them;  and  it  is  their  privilege,  through  their  worthiness,  to 
receive  blessings  at  your  hands.  When  the  government  of 
God  is  fully  established  on  the  earth,  the  patriarchal  order 
will  be  recognized  and  will  obtain  among  the  Saints. 

The  patriarchal  is  the  only  form  of  government  that  can 
guarantee  the  full  degree  of  liberty  that  God,  in  the  begin- 
ning, designed  for  His  children;  and  this  is  in  keeping  with 
man's  development  from  his  low  to  his  high  estate. 

It  has  been  truly  said,  before  a  man  can  attain  to  the 
position  of  ruler,  he  must  first  learn  to  govern  himself,  and 
we  may  add,  before  he  is  competent  to  govern  his  own  family 
organization,  he  must  submit  to  family  government  —  he 
must  practice  obedience — he  must  respect  authority.  He  that 
humbleth  himself,  God  will  exalt,  and  he  that  exalteth  him- 
self, God  will  abase.  How  admirably  this  principle  is  illus- 
trated in  the  life  of  our  great  Prototype;  He  was  the  servant 
of  all. 

As  we  may  naturally  expect  the  well-trained,  obedient 


470  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

child  to  do  honor  to  man's  estate,  we  may  admit  that  the  well- 
governed  family,  in  which  the  members  make  life  and  its 
object  their  aim  and  study,  will,  in  time,  assume  the  propor- 
tions of  a  mighty  kingdom,  reflecting  the  wisdom  of  the  Gods, 
to  whose  increase  there  will  be  no  end. 

To  the  principle  of  plural  marriage,  revealed  by  the  Lord 
in  our  day,  you  are  indebted  for  the  extraordinary  scene  that 
now  presents  itself  to  our  gaze.  When  that  principle  was  first 
whispered  in  your  ear — when  it  came  trembling,  as  it  were, 
from  the  Prophet  of  God,  you  must  well  remember  how  it 
struck  deep  against  your  traditions  and  prejudices,  even  as  the 
axe  is  laid  against  the  root  of  the  tree.  It  was  hardly  pos- 
sible in  that  early  day  for  you  to  look  into  the  future  only 
some  forty  years  and  imagine  these  the  results  of  your  obedi- 
ence and  faithfulness.  Beholding,  as  we  do  this  day,  what 
God  has  wrought  through  you  in  so  short  a  time,  let  us  ask 
ourselves,  What  pen  can  write,  what  tongue  tell  the  outcome? 
This  is  left  to  be  produced  by  "the  wise,"  who  stand  in  mute 
admiration  of  the  wisdom  of  God,  who,  having  subdued  and 
relinquished  their  own  will,  are  ready  to  exclaim.  All  Thy 
ways  are  wise,  0  Lord!  All  Thou  doest  is  for  the  good  of 
those  that  truly  love  and  serve  Thee. 

It  was  ever  the  case  that  great  truths,  especially  such  as 
involved  the  salvation  of  humanity,  had  to  struggle  for  recog- 
nition among  men.  This  is  especially  significant  when  it  is 
remembered  that  the  most  enlightened  ages  are  not  excep- 
tions. Even  Jesus,  the  Redeemer  of  our  race,  to  whom  was 
given  all  power  both  in  heaven  and  earth,  upon  whom  was 
bestowed  the  Spirit,  even  that  of  intelligence  and  truth,  with- 
out measure,  who  was  purity  personified,  in  whom  Plis  bit- 
terest foes  found  no  guile,  and  who  spake  as  never  man  spake; 
who  came  to  redeem  a  fallen  world,  which  none  but  a  God 
could  ransom — even  He  and  the  great  truths  He  taught  were 
cruelly  treated  and  rejected,  very  few  receiving  Him  and 
accepting  them. 


AUTOBIOGKAPHY.  471 

There  is  a  reason  for  this  aversion  to  saving  truths,  which 
is  deep  hidden  from  the  world,  and  cannot  be  divined  by  the 
philosopher,  alone  and  unaided — it  cannot  be  understood  by 
man's  wisdom.  The  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit  on  the 
mind,  mysterious  as  they  may  be  to  us  now,  alone  can  pre- 
pare the  way  for  the  reception  of  such  truths.  Were  it  pos- 
sible for  man,  by  his  own  wisdom,  to  fathom  the  plan 
originated  in  the  councils  of  heaven  for  his  salvation,  which 
plan  is  eternal,  being  the  same  through  which  the  peoples  of 
all  worlds  and  planetary  systems  have  effected  their  redemp- 
tion and  exaltation — were  this  possible,  he  would  be  inde- 
pendent of  his  Creator,  and  as  a  matter  of  course  would  assert 
his  independence,  amounting  to  no  more  nor  less  than  rebel- 
lion— the  sure  forerunner  of  destruction  and  death;  all  of 
which  would  be  incompatible  with  the  divine  economy  affect- 
ing the  fall  and  redemption  of  man. 

Nations,  like  men,  have  from  the  beginning  lived  and 
died;  but  it  is  the  design  of  God  now  to  establish  "the  king- 
dom" spoken  of  by  Daniel  the  Prophet,  which  is  to  stand  the 
test  of  time  and  live  forever.  This  He  has  already  commenced 
to  do;  and  as  marriage  lies  at  the  foundation  of  society,  He 
revealed  to  His  Prophet,  Joseph  Smith,  the  celestial  order  of 
marriage,  which  secures  eternal  unions.  This  law,  or  order 
of  marriage,  appeals  to  us,  not  so  much  on  our  own  account 
because  of  immediate  results,  as  to  the  good  that  will  come  to 
posterity.  As  the  Puritans  of  England,  our  Pilgrim  Fathers, 
were  inspired  to  come  to  this  far-off  land,  to  found  a  new 
nation,  so  the  Lord  permitted  us  to  be  driven  to  these  moun- 
tain vales,  to  become  the  founders  of  a  new  civilization  which 
is  destined  to  arise  in  this  land.  And  our  "peculiar  institu- 
tion," the  plural  or  patriarchal  order  of  marriage,  comes  to  us 
from  God  as  the  true  and  sure  basis  upon  which  to  build 
society;  as  the  means  by  which  humanity  shall  be  healed  of 
the  deplorable  afflictions  that  have  been  transmitted  from 
generation  to  generation,  in  consequence  of  the  sins  of  the 


472  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

fathers.  And  by  living  in  accordance  with  this  celestial  law, 
whose  special  office  is  to  jealously  guard  and  protect  the 
issues  of  life,  by  heeding  the  "words  of  wisdom"  which  God 
has  given  for  the  promotion  and  preservation  of  health, 
together  with  the  natural  benefits  arising  from  this  healthful 
and  mountainous  land,  which  He  in  His  wisdom  selected  for 
our  occupation,  we  can,  from  a  philosophic  standpoint,  augur 
the  results.  As  sure  as  an  overruling  Hand  led  the  Pioneers 
to  this  land,  and  as  they  have  been  the  means  of  producing 
what  we  now  behold,  God  will  bring  to  pass  all  that  He 
designed  from  the  beginning.  He  will  raise  up  a  great  and 
mighty  nation,  whose  God  shall  be  the  Lord.  He  will  make 
honorable  His  name  in  their  noble  and  manly  frames,  and 
their  superior  intelligence  and  knowledge;  and  He  will  place 
His  name  upon  them,  and  in  time  give  into  their  hands  the 
rule  and  government  of  earth.  And  as  Abraham  was  tried 
and  proven  in  the  offering  up  of  his  son,  before  he  could  be 
counted  worthy  to  stand  at  the  head  of  the  dispensation  he 
inaugurated,  and  before  he  could  hold  the  keys  of  the  Gos- 
pel, called  after  his  name,  even  the  Gospel  of  Abraham,  we, 
in  order  to  be  worthy  of  the  founders  of  this  new  civilfzation, 
must  endure  what  appeals  to  our  natural  feelings  and  worldly 
pride  as  sacrifices.  But  as  the  results  of  Abraham's  trial  of 
faith,  and  as  the  results  of  the  so-called  sacrifices  of  the  first 
Elders  of  the  Church  have  since  proved  only  to  be  blessings 
in  disguise,  so  will  be  the  continuation  of  their  works  by  us. 
And  when  we  shall  get  ready  to  go  down  with  gray  hairs  to 
the  grave,  we  will  look  upon  the  fruits  of  our  labors  and  have 
joy  therein,  as  you,  honored  sire,  this  day  behold  the  fruits  of 
your  obedience  and  faithfulness;  and  at  last  we,  with  you, 
through  continued  faithfulness,  shall  be  counted  worthy  to 
mingle  with  the  great  and  the  wise,  the  noble  and  the  pure  of 
every  age,  to  rejoice  together  and  to  perpetuate  the  works  of 
our  God. 

I  congratulate  you.  Father  Snow,  in  having  sought  and 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  473 

obtained  the  beginning  of  true  riches,  even  the  riches  of  end- 
less lives.  How  well  and  truly  has  it  been  said,  in  defining 
true  wealth,  that  it  consisted  in  the  number  of  things  a  man 
loved  and  blessed,  and  the  number  of  things  that  love  and 
bless  him.  How  suggestive!  How  well  it  describes  the  wealth 
of  the  Patriarch,  the  man  chosen  and  ordained  of  heaven  to 
stand  at  the  head  of  a  numerous  family!  It  was  the  kind  of 
wealth,  because  it  was  the  very  choicest,  that  was  promised  to 
Abraham  after  he  had  been  tried  and  proven.  It  is  the  heri- 
tage of  all  good  and  great  men.  It  is  the  principle  that 
enthrones  God  Himself,  reigning  as  He  does  over  His  own 
posterity,  as  you  now  preside  over  yours.  And  as  God  our 
Father  is  blessed  and  glorified  in  your  exaltation — the  con- 
tinuation of  His  works  by  you,  so  will  you,  in  time,  be  hon- 
ored in  the  continuation  of  your  works  through  us.  And  as 
we  follow  in  the  straight  and  narrow  path,  the  path  of  our 
fathers,  the  Gods — the  path  of  exaltation  and  glory,  so  shall 
we,  according  to  the  golden  rule,  the  higher  law,  witness  our 
posterity,  or,  at  least  a  fair  percentage  of  them,  following  after 
us.  And  thus  honor  will  be  added  to  honor,  and  glory  to 
glory,  for  endless  will  be  our  increase  and  eternal  our  pro- 
gression in  the  grand  science  of  life,  in  all  that  is  noble, 
intellectual  and  Godlike;  extended  will  be  our  authority  and 
power,  enlarged  will  be  our  rule  and  dominion,  even  beyond 
the  capacity  of  our  frail  comprehension.  And  we  will  join 
in  the  new  song  of  praise,  extolling  our  Redeemer,  whose 
blood  atoned  for  our  sins,  and  who  redeemed  us  out  of  every 
kindred,  tongue,  people  and  nation;  and  who  shall  make  us 
unto  our  God  kings  and  priests,  and  we  shall  reign  on  the 
earth. 

Then  let  honor  be  conferred  on  the  Patriarchs,  with 
Father  Adam  at  their  head!  Let  blessings  for  ever  and  ever 
be  on  the  heads  of  the  men  and  women  of  our  own  day,  the 
noble  spirits  who  have  dared  to  brook  the  traditions  of  the 
age — who  conquer  the  prejudices  of  their  own  feelings  in  the 


474  BIOGRAPHY   AND 

interest  of  the  dispensation  now  being  ushered  in.  Bless 
them,  say  I,  for  doing  this  in  all  patience  and  fortitude  and  in 
the  fear  of  God,  and  for  teaching  their  children  to  do  like- 
wise. Let  them  be  hailed  as  the  heroes  of  the  age,  as  the 
pioneers  of  the  civilization,  and  the  founders  of  the  com- 
monwealth that  is  destined  to  arise  and  flourish  in  this  free 
and  God-blessed  land,  and  that,  in  time,  is  to  extend  its  pro- 
tecting a3gis  over  the  whole  earth.  Let  the  men  and  women 
who  have  evinced  this  moral  courage  occupy  tlie  chief  place 
and  position  to  which  the}^  are  justly  entitled,  and  let  the 
bachelor  and  the  confirmed  monogamist  make  way  for  them! 
Let  their  children  and  children's  children,  even  down  to  the 
latest  generation,  rise  up  and  call  them  blessed! 

And,  in  conclusion,  allow  me  to  say,  that  as  sure  as  the 
sun  shines  and  the  works  of  our  God  are  one  eternal  round, 
the  day  will  come  when  the  age  now  living  will  do  you  and 
yours  justice.  But,  as  with  all  true  reformers,  it  will  be  after 
you  have  passed  away.  You  and  your  co-laborexs  will  then 
be  recognized  as  the  friends  of  man  and  protectors  of  women. 
You  will  be  acknowledged  as  living  martyrs  for  unpopular 
eternal  truths  affecting  the  amelioration  and  uplifting  of 
all  mankind — Christian  and  heathen.  And  you  will  take 
your  place  with  Joseph,  our  head  and  front,  with  Brigham, 
and  John,  and  a  noble  company  of  brave  men  and  true 
women,  at  the  very  vanguard  of  this  the  greatest  of  all  dis- 
pensations, to  continue  the  work  of  redemption  under  the 
direction  of  Jesus  the  Mediator,  our  presiding  head,  until  all 
is  finished, 

ADDRESS  BY   ORION  W.  SNOW. 

This  day,  kind  friends,  with  pleasure  liorc  we  meet, 

To  see,  to  hear,  as  we  each  other  gract; 

To  talk,  to  sing,  in  this  our  social  b.vnd, 

With  all  the  pleasui'e?  mutual  hearts  coniniand. 

And  yet,  though  happiness  will  rule  t'le  hour, 

One  sober  thought  persistently  will  lower — 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  475 

That  this  glad  meeting  possibly  may  be 
The  last  on  earth  of  all  this  family. 

But  now  we're  gathered  here  from  o'er  the  land, 

To  form  this  large  and  cheerful  household  band; 

From  many  a  different  work  and  place  we  come — 

Some  from  the  city,  some  from  country  home, 

Some  from  the  school  room,  some  from  shop  and  store, 

From  manj'-  places  I  could  mention  o'er. 

But  some  are  absent;  far  away,  they've  gone 

To  distant  climes,  and  nations  not  our  own; 

But  to  their  friends  their  memory  ever  dear 

Is  just  the  same  as  though  they  all  were  here. 

Full  many  a  pit  and  many  a  dang'rous  snare 

Are  strewed  within  our  pathway,  here  and  there; 

Where'er  we  go,  whatever  way  we  turn, 

There  is  no  royal  road  that  we  can  learn. 

But  steadily  we  all  must  plod  along — 

Shun  all  the  bad  and  make  the  better  strong. 

I  wish  the  future  of  us  all  to  be 

As  good  and  great  as  we  can  hope  to  see. 

If  we  but  had  the  power  to  draw  aside 
The  mystic  veils  that  all  the  future  hide, 
And  bring  the  noble  deeds  and  lives  to  view, 
The  greatly  good  of  friends  and  kindred  too — 
How  long  they  fought,  liow  firmly  kept  their  place, 
How  fierce  the  storm,  how  toilsome  was  the  race — 
But  it  was  ran,  they  won  the  prize  at  last. 
And  all  their  sorrows  were  forever  past. 

The  fate  of  every  living  soul  shall  lie 

In  burning  letters  wliich  they  can't  deny, 

Wrote  down  by  their  own  deeds,  both  good  and  bad, 

The  last  to  fear,  the  first  to  make  us  glad. 

This  is  a  maxim  and  a  well  tried  fact. 

Think  twice — think  thrice  before  you  speak  or  act; 

Let  all  our  thoughts  be  firm  and  actions  true; 

What  though  in  number  they  are  but  a  few? 


476  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

This  pleasant  time  we  mutually  enjoy, 

This  social  happiness  without  alloy. 

When  we  return  unto  our  homes  once  more, 

Resume  the  duties  we  performed  before, 

When  weeks  and  months  and  years  have  rolled  away, 

In  looking  back  on  this  re-union  day. 

We'll  muse  and  wonder  at  the  mighty  changes 

That  have  occurred  within  our  family  ranges, 

And  see  the  course  we  one  and  all  pursue. 

Which  we  desire  may  be  both  good  and  true. 

ADDRESS   BY    ALPHONSO   H,    SXOW. 

Father,  and  Members  of  the  Family: 

I  regard  this  family  re-union  as  important  in  many 
respects;  not  only  have  we  come  together  for  the  purpose  of 
eating  and  drinking,  but  that  we  may  receive  our  patriarchal 
blessings,  and  that  our  hearts  may  be  the  more  firmly  united 
together.  The  occasion  is  not  dissimilar  to  that  of  the  Patri- 
arch Jacob,  when  he  assembled  his  family  around  him,  saying, 
"Gather  yourselves  together  that  I  may  tell  you  what  shall 
befall  you  in  the  last  days." 

There  has  been  considerable  said  about  the  young  men 
of  father's  family,  who  have  not,  as  yet,  entered  into  matri- 
monial bliss;  even  at  the  table  we  were  singled  out,  placed  in 
a  conspicuous  position,  and  oft  referred  to  as  the  "bachelors." 
Now,  it  is  my  candid  opinion  that  the  reason  why  we  have 
not  married  before,  is  in  consequence  of  our  native  modesty 
and  bashfulness.  [Laughter.]  At  one  time  I  thought  it  a 
good  plan  should  father  intercede  in  behalf  of  his  sons;  but 
recalling  to  mind  a  circumstance  that  is  reported  to  have 
occurred  in  the  south,  i.  e.,  a  certain  young  man,  from  timidity 
procured  the  assistance  of  his  father  to  "  pop  the  question  "  to 
his  lady-love;  when  the  old  gentleman  was  so  favorably 
impressed  with  the  excellent  qualities  of  the  young  lady,  he 
proposed  for  himself,  was  accepted,  and  carried  her  off  in 
triumph.  [Laughter.]  Especially  have  I  looked  upon  this 
course  of   procedure  with  suspicion,  since  I  heard  a  young 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  477 

lady  of  good  judgment  declare,  emphatically,  that  she  would 
rather,  to-day,  marry  Brother  Snow  (my  father),  than  any  of 
his  sons.     [Laughter.] 

I  recently  asked  one  of  my  older  brothers  why  he  had 
not  increased  his  family,  when  he  replied  that  the  Scriptures 
say  the  time  will  come  when  seven  women  shall  take  hold  of 
one  man,  and  he  thought,  at  least,  that  one-fourth  of  the 
blame  rested  with  the  fair  sex  in  consequence  of  leap  year, 
and  considered  it  would  not  be  amiss  should  we  have  seven, 
instead  of  one  leap  year  out  of  the  four.     [Laughter.] 

I  am  now  looking  upon  the  tenth  generation  of  Snows 
since  the  arrival  of  our  forefathers  upon  the  shores  of  the 
New  England  States.  They  have  ever  held  an  honorable 
place  and  untarnished  name  among  men;  our  grandsire  was 
enlisted  under  Washington.  The  Snow  family  moved  to  Ohio 
in  an  early  date — heard  the  Everlasting  Gospel,  embraced  the 
same,  and  with  the  Youngs,  Kimballs  and  Pratts,  were  worthy 
instruments  in  the  hands  of  Providence  in  rolling  on  the 
Kingdom  of  God.  While  standing  here  and  gazing  upon  this 
numerous  posterity  of  our  worthy  sire,  two  pictures  present 
themselves  to  my  view;  on  the  one  side  I  behold  a  man  who 
has  fought  bitterly  against  the  truth;  on  the  other  hand  I 
see  a  man  whose  whole  matured  life  has  been  spent  in 
furthering  the  work  of  truth.  The  first,  a  bereaved  man 
mourning  the  loss  of  his  only  daughter,  and,  as  was  remarked 
yesterday,  "man's  wealth  consists  in  the  number  of  beings  and 
things  he  loves,  and  the  number  of  beings  and  things  that 
love  him,"  then  this  man  is  poor  indeed.  And  when  he  dies, 
though  he  may  have  great  pomp  and  pageantry  at  his  funeral, 
still,  speaking  relative  to  his  family  and  kindred  ties,  he 
will  go  down  to  his  grave 

"Unknelled,  uncoflBned  and  unknown." 

This,  the  opponent  of  truth,  is  Mr.  Edmunds. 

Look  you  now  upon  this  picture,  and  behold  a  man  with 


478  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

hundreds  of  kindred  who  love  him,  wives,  sons  and  daughters 
to  comfort  him  in  his  declining  years,  and  scores  of  kindred 
to  mourn  his  loss  when  he  passes  beyond  this  mortal  state. 
He  is  truly  rich !  The  subject  of  this  picture  you  now  behold, 
past  his  three  score  years  and  ten,  honored  and  beloved  by  all 
who  know  him,  and  whose  snow-white  hairs  surround  his  head 
as  areolas  of  light. 

Then  let  us,  his  children,  imitate  his  virtues,  and  kccept 
all  that  is  good  and  noble  in  his  life;  bearing  in  mind  the 
uncertain  tenure  and  shortness  of  our  earthly  existence,  it 
behooves  us  to  so  shape  our  conduct  as  to  be  worthy  a  place 
with  him  in  eternity,  and  that  we  may  there  participate  in  a 
similar  family  re-union.  Would  we  could  exclaim  with  the 
poet: 

"Oh  that  our  lives  which  flee  so  fast, 

In  purity  were  such, 
Tiiat  not  an  image  of  the  past 

Should  fear  the  pencil's  touch." 

Let  us,  then,  give  honor  to  our  noble  sire,  who  came  forth  and 
embraced  an  unpopular  doctrine — that  which  he  believed  and 
knew  to  be  true — honor  to  him  who,  for  nearly  half  a  century, 
has  battled  against  the  prejudices  of  ages,  stood  in  the  breach, 
and  had  the  manhood  to  practice  what  he  believed  to  be  true 
in  theory,  and  as  it  always  happens  to  those  who  step  forth 
from  darkness  and  advocate  new  and  true  principles,  viz.,  that 
they  seldom,  if  ever,  become  popular  during  life,  but  whose 
names  are  often  handed  down  to  their  posterity  as  a  rich 
legacy,  so  will  it  be  with  father,  whose  name  will  go  down  to 
future  generations,  and  be  held  in  honored  remembrance  by 
all  the  good  and  noble  of  the  earth,  and  whose  praises  will 
be  sung  in  "states  unborn  and  accents  yet  unknown !" 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  479 

ADDRESS  BY  E.  E.  SNOW  SMITH. 

My  Brother  dear,  and  Family: 

We're  told 
In  holy  writ,  the  Patriarchs  of  old, 
When  full  of  years,  moved  by  parental  love 
And  by  a  holy  unction  from  above, 
Convened  their  offspring — God-given  heritage, 
Increased  to  multitudes  thro'  lengthened  age, 
And  by  the  right  the  Priesthood's  powers  invest, 
Their  children  and  their  children's  children  blessed. 

% 
Adam,  alias  Michael,  won  his  place 
As  prince  and  founder  of  the  human  race. 
By  the  great  Ruler  of  the  earth  and  heaven 
The  first  commandment  unto  Adam  given 
Was  "multiply."     And  standing  at  the  head 
Of  all  the  generations  that  shall  tread 
This  nether  earth— his  duties  to  fulfil 
In  prompt  obedience  to  the  Father's  will. 
The  new-born  earth  he  labored  to  adorn. 
And  unto  him  were  sons  and  daughters  born. 

We  read  that  Abel,  Adam's  son,  was  slain 

By  his  aspiring,  jealous  brother.  Cain; 

And  Cain  was  cursed;  and  yet  he  wears  his  "mark" — 

As  seen  by  David  Patten,  he  was  dark. 

When,  pointing  to  his  face  of  glossy  jet, 

Cain  said,  "You  see  the  curse  is  on  me  yet." 

The  first  of  murderere,  now  he  fills  his  post, 

And  reigns  as  king  o'er  all  the  murd'rous  host. 

And  time  moved  on,  and  Adam's  seed  spread  forth, 

Erecting  cities  on  their  Eden  earth. 

Then  human  life  was  long,  and  not  as  now. 

When  man  comes  forth  in  haste,  and  makes  his  bow 

Upon  the  stage  of  life,  and  then  is  gone, 

While  death,  the  porter,  drops  the  curtain  down. 

Once  men  built  pyramids  that  now  defy 
The  crumbling  elements  of  earth  and  sky. 


480  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

The  pyramid  of  Cheops,  which  now  stands 
A  bold  historic  problem  for  all  lands, 
Has  long  the  wasting  power  of  time  defied, 
And  stands  erect  in  architectural  pride. 
Good  men  had  time  their  skill  to  gratify, 
And  wicked  ones  their  impudence  to  ply, 
As  they  on  Shinar's  plains  in  wrath  essayed 
To  climb  to  heaven  without  Jehovah's  aid. 

Then  centuries  defined  the  age  of  man 
Which  now  is  measured  by  a  narrow  span. 
The  course  of  time,  long  ebbing  doii^nward  low, 
The  Gospel  fiilness  soon  will  cause  to  flow; 
All  ebbing  tides  must  to  progression  bow — 
Upward  and  onward  is  the  watchword  now; 
Prophetic  record  tells  us,  "as  a  tree, 
In  time  to  come,  the  life  of  mati  shall  be." 

The  eternal  fiat  had  been  sealed  on  high, 
Adam  a  law  had  broken — he  must  die. 
Long  centuries  with  him  had  multiplied, 
He  fain  would  bless  his  offspring  ere  he  died 

In  Adam-Ondi-Ahman,  wher§  he  dwelt, 
Where  at  a  sacred  altar  oft  he  knelt. 
On  which  he  oft  had  offered  sacrifice, 
But  knew  not  why  till  from  beyond  the  skies 
An  angel  came  and  gave  the  reason  why 
God  thus  commanded:  'twas  to  typify 
The  sacrifice  of  God's  beloved  Son, 
Which  was  to  be  in  time's  meridian. 

Abroad  to  all  the  cities  on  the  earth 
A  royal  proclamation  issued  forth, 
Responsive,  lo!  their  numerous  ofifepring  come 
To  mother  Eve's  and  father  Adam's  home. 
-.,  Clothed  with  the  Priesthood's  power,  the  Patriarch  stood 
And  blessed  the  reverent,  waiting  multitude, 
In  Adam-Ondi-Ahman,  Eden's  mart, 
Zion's  metropolis  and  priestly  court. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  481 

With  retrospective  pride  we're  wont  to  praise 
Illustrious  characters  of  former  days, 
While  here,  the  fact  can  never  be  ignored, 
The  ancient  order  is  to  us  restored; 
For  here,  a  father  standing  at  the  head. 
Treads  the  same  path  as  did  the  ancients  tread. 

While  age  is  tracing  furrows  on  his  cheek, 

And  silver  locks  increasing  years  bespeak, 

As  Adam,  Noah,  Abra'm,  Jacob,  blessed        • 

Their  offspring  then,  he  noiv  has  been  impressed 

To  call  together  all  his  kindred  line, 

To  instruct  and  bless  by  right  and  power  divine; 

And  Time's  historic  pages  yet  will  know, 

As  Patriarch,  our  own  Lorenzo  Snow. 

In  coming  generations  yet  unborn 

Shall  might}'  men  of  God  his  line  adorn; 

Pure,  noble  minded  men,  who  shall  possess 

The  sterling  worth  that  lives  mankind  to  bless, 

Who,  through  obedience  and  sacrifice, 

Will  to  the  glories  of  the  Godhead  rise. 

And  holy  women,  full  of  faith  and  love. 
Who'll  train  their  oflfepring  for  the  courts  above; 
Mothers  of  men — mothers  in  Israel,  too, 
True  to  themselves — to  sacred  cov'nants  true. 
This  life's  beginning  points  to  where  it  ends; 
The  first  direction  up  or  downward  tends; 
Hence,  on  the  mother's  impress  much  depends. 

And  may  his  sons  and  daughters  ever  'be 
Unrivaled  samples  of  integrity, 
Clothed  with  the  power  true  Gospel  faith  imparts, 
To  .heal  the  sick  and  cheer  desponding  hearts — 
His  sons  be  numbered  with  the  valiant  ones. 
Who  fought  the  fight  of  faith  and  won  their  crowns; 
His  daughters  filled  with  wisdom,  truth  and  grace. 
Do  saintly  honor  to  their  noble  race. 

All  hail  to  Brother  Snow !    Long  life  and  cheer. 
With  blessings  multiplied  from  year  to  year. 


482  l^tOGtlAPHY    ANt) 

May  his  posterity,  increasing,  be 

As  numerous  as  the  sands  beside  the  sea, 

'  'And  as  the  stars  of  heaven  for  multitude. ' ' 

The  well-wrought  model  of  his  life  shall  be 

Amotive  guide  to  his  posterity; 

A  monitor  to  which,  if  they  give  heed, 

To  endless  increase,  endless  lives  will  lead. 

And  yet  his  life,  with  conscious  wrong  unspotted. 

Is  more  or  less  with  imperfections  dotted. 

No  morJ|kl  man,  though  staunch  in  that  direction, 

But  faila  to  reach  the  zenith  of  perfection. 


His  organizing  skill  has  brought  to  bear 

The  strength  of  union — potent  everywhere. 

With  these*  good  brethren,  working  side  by  side, 

Through  mighty  effort  he  has  changed  the  tide 

Of  narrow,  individual  policy, 

For  the  broad  base  of  conjoint  unity — 

To  make  the  Saints,  in  temporal  interests,  one, 

And  independent  of  old  Babylon. 

You've  proved  the  possibility;  the  fact 

Which  you've  developed  will  remain  intact. 

And  yet  the  Order  lives!     'Tis  truly  so, 

Its  healthy  breathings  and  pulsations  show; 

And  late  transpiring  indications  tell 

The  Association's  heart  is  beating  well. 

It  operates,  though  on  a  smaller  scale 

Than  ere  O.  J.  H.  did  its  rights  assail. 

Long-waiting  Justice  now  comes  boldly  on, 
And  vetoes  what  aggressive  force  had  done — 
Shows  up  the  assessment  in  a  fitting  light, 
AflBLrming  B.  C.  Co-op.  scrip  was  right; 
Bids  * 'Uncle  Sam"  retrieve  the  cruel  blunder, 
By  paying  back,  with  interest,  all  the  plunder. 

And  now,  Lorenzo's  children,  just  a  few 
Of  my  reflections  I  address  to  you. 

♦Members  of  the  (;ouncil. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  483 

The  powers  of  darkness  now  are  all  astir; 

"Be  wise  to-day,  'tis  madness  to  defer." 

Choose  well  your  parts — mark  where  true  valor  lies, 

And  set  your  stakes  to  win  the  highest  prize; 

Honor  to  whom  'tis  due,  be  prompt  to  give, 

And  in  return,  you  honor  will  receive. 

Eein  up  your  courage,  boldly  stem  the  tide 

Of  worldly  folly  and  of  worldly  pride. 

Let  love  and  union,  your  fraternal  pledge. 

Bolt  every  passage  from  the  severing  wedge. 

Pursue  no  object  when  it  downward  leans — 

Trust  no  result  to  sanctify  the  means. 

Beware  of  jealousy.,  the  green-eyed  elf. 

That  makes  the  food  on  which  it  feeds  itself; 

And  scorn  hypocrisy,  the  infernal  bane, 

That  prays  like  Abel  and  performs  like  Cain. 

On  earth  exist  two  counterpoising  firms, 
And  each  proposes  its  peculiar  terms. 
Two,  only  lino  exist.     0,  then,  be  wise — 
Know  for  yourselves  in  which  your  interest  lies; 
One,  only  one,  will  stand  the  trying  test, 
In  this  your  all  you  safely  may  invest. 

Who  seeks  for  happiness  in  worldly  gain 

May  be  successflil,  yet  succeed  in  vain. 

And  prove  the  adage  sadly  true,  in  which 

"Our  very  wishes  give  us  not  our  wish." 

Search  o'er  the  world;  you'll  find  the  happiest  hearts 

Are  those  who  most  of  happiness  impart. 

The  key  to  happiness  is  well  expressed 

In  these  few  words,  "In  blessing  be  thou  blest." 

Review  your  father's  life  since  first  he  took 
Upon  himself  the  Great  Redeemer's  yoke. 
From  duty's  post  and  God's  eternal  la^v, 
No  threat  can  drive  him,  and  no  bribe  can  draw; 
Whether  at  home  on  missions,  or  abroad, 
'Tis  all  the  same  with  him— the  work  of  God. 
His  wise  example  unto  you  will  be 
A  rich  behest— 'A  RoyAL  LFOAoy. 


484  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

LORENZO    snow's    CLOSING    ADDRESS    TO    HIS    FAMILY. 

In  the  various  meetings  of  the  family,  and  in  the  capa- 
city of  Patriarch,  while  engaged  in  conferring  blessings  upon 
its  members,  much  fatherly  counsel,  instruction  and  admoni- 
tion were  given  by  Brother  Lorenzo  to  his  wives,  sons  and 
daughters. 

After  explaining  the  object  of  the  re-union,  and  express- 
ing his  pleasure  and  gratitude  to  God  that  he  now  enjoyed  the 
happiness  of  beholding  the  pleasant  and  smiling  faces  of  his 
large  family,  and  the  good  he  anticipated  would  result  from 
this  re-union,  he  said: 

About  forty  years  ago  I  was  an  unmarried  man,  and  to 
this  day  would  have  remained  so,  had  I  not  received  an 
understanding  of  the  law  of  celestial  marriage — its  object  and 
necessity  in  securing  eternal  glory  and  exaltation.  My  heart 
and  soul — all  my  energies  and  ambition  were  enlisted  in  the 
service  of  God,  and  I  thought  !  could  not  better  please  or 
serve  Him  than  by  employing  my  entire  time,  unburdened 
by  family  cares,  in  the  great  field  of  missionary  labor. 
Joseph  the  Prophet,  in  a  private  interview  at  Nauvoo,  on  the 
banks  of  the  Mississippi,  gave  me  a  full  explanation  of  the 
principles  of  celestial  marriage,  and  pointed  out  to  me 
clearly  my  duty  and  privileges  in  reference  to  that  law.  This 
numerous,  intelligent  and  honorable  family  assemblage  is  the 
result  of  my  conformity  to  the  knowledge,  advice  and  counsel 
received  in  that  important  interview. 

Peculiar  feelings  and  reflections  are  naturally  aroused  in 
contemplating  the  past  and  the  singular  circumstances  in  the 
providence  of  God,  which  have  brought  about  this  wonderful 
change  in  my  present  condition  and  prospects.  Forty  years 
ago,  a  lone  bachelor  of  some  thirty  years,  under  the  influence 
of  erroneous  views  on  the  subject  and  necessity  of  marriage, 
its  eternal  blessings  and  crowning  glory;  no  loving  wife  to 
say,  "Dear  husband ;"  no  child  to  lisp  the  endearing  words, 
"My  papa;"  and  now  surrounded  by  and  in   the  midst  of 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  485 

wives,  a  host  of  children  and  grandchildren.  What  a  grand 
and  glorious  transition!  My  heart  is  filled  to  overflowing 
with  warmest  feelings  of  gratitude  to  my  Heavenly  Father 
for  these  marvelous  blessings.  And  let  me  say,  my  dear  chil- 
dren, that  your  father's  obedience  to  this  sacred  law  of  celes- 
tial marriage,  at  that  day,  was  attended  with  embarrassments 
and  dangers  of  no  ordinary  magnitude.  We  were  surrounded 
by  our- enemies,  and  in  our  midst  were  many  half-hearted, 
ignorant  Saints,  and  some  of  the  most  wicked  apostates,  seek- 
ing to  betray  us  into  the  hands  of  our  bitter  foes.  When  I 
look  upon  this  extensive  family — intelligent  and  gifted  sons 
and  daughters,  half  a  score  or  more  of  the  former  having 
been  called,  sent  forth  and  performed  many  years  of  arduous 
missionary  labor  among  far-off  nations,  and  upon  distant 
islands;  and  also  behold  many  of  my  daughters  honored 
wives  and  mothers  in  Israel,  surrounded  by  healthy  and 
happy  children,  and  feel  that  all  this  is  through  the  mercy 
and  kindness  of  God,  and  the  work  of  the  Great  Jehovah — 
what  shall  I  say?  Language  is  powerless  to  express  the  deep 
feelings  of  my  heart  for  this  holy  and  sacred  opportunity  on 
this  the  celebration  of  my  seventieth  birthday,  of  standing 
here  and  beholding  this  glorious  and  heavenly  inspiring 
spectacle. 

But  it  was  not  Lorenzo,  it  was  not  his  wisdom  that 
wrought  this  marvelous  change,  but  the  Lord  our  God.  You, 
my  children,  should  keep  in  lively  remembrance  that  you  are 
the  fruits  of  my  obedience  to  the  law  of  plural  marriage — 
that  it  is  your  duty  to  honor  and  magnify  this  law  as  you 
may  have  opportunity.  I  trust  your  mothers  will  employ  no 
influence  on  the  minds  of  their  children  to  cause  feelings  to 
grow  up  in  their  hearts  against  these  principles. 

Allow  me  here  to  express  my  gratification  in  the  consid- 
eration that  most  of  you,  my  dear  family,  observe  the  Word 
of  Wisdom,  and  no  one  is  in  the  habit  of  using  wine  or  strong 
drink,  nor  guilty  of  the  filthy  practice  of  using  tobacco,  and 


486  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

that  you  are  accredited  with  the  reputation  of  living  moral, 
upright  and  honorable  lives;  and  I  trust  it  may  always  be 
truthfully  said  that  you  sustain  this  reputation.  Remember, 
children,  to  honor  and  obey  your  parents,  that  you  may  be 
entitled  to  the  promise,  "That  your  days  may  be  long  in  the 
land."  Treat  your  father's  wives  kindly  and  respectfully. 
God  has  called  them  to  be  associated  with  him  through  time 
and  eternity,  to  assist  in  his  duties  and  responsibilities  and 
share  his  glory  and  dominion. 

This  is  the  last  family  re-union  we  have  reason  to  expect 
this  side  of  the  spirit  world.  May  the  God  of  our  fathers  help 
us  to  keep  His  laws,  live  honorable  lives,  preserve  inviolate 
our  virtue  and  integrity,  listen  to  the  whisperings  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and  seek  diligently  to  purify  ourselves,  that  not  a 
single  member  of  this  family  be  lost  by  deviating  from  the 
straight  and  narrow  path,  but  may  we  all  prove  ourselves 
worthy  to  come  forth  in  the  morning  of  the  first  resurrection, 
crowned  with  glory,  perpetuating  in  immortality  the  family 
union,  and  continue  to  increase  down  through  the  endless 
ages  of  eternity. 

You  may  expect,  if  your  lives  are  spared  to  the  common 
age  of  man  and  womanhood,  to  encounter  obstacles  in  the 
path  of  life,  which  will  task  to  the  uttermost  your  best  reso- 
lutions, and  some  of  you  may  be  tempted  to  swerve  from  the 
path  of  truth  and  honor,  and,  like  Esau,  feel  to  relinquish  the 
glories  of  eternity  for  a  few  passing  moments  of  gratification 
and  pleasure;  then,  my  dear  children,  seize  your  opportunity 
to  emulate  the  example  of  our  Savior  when  offered  the  glory 
of  this  world,  if  he  would  stoop  to  an  act  of  folly;  he 
replied  to  his  tempter,  ''Get  beJiind  me,  Satan!'''  Try,  keep 
trying  daily  and  hourly  in  all  your  avocations,  in  all  your 
walks  of  life,  in  all  your  associations,  to  be  perfect,  even  as 
our  Father  in  heaven  is  perfect.  Be  upright,  just  and  mer- 
ciful, exercising  a  spirit  of  nobility  and  godliness  in  all  your 
intentions  and  resolutions  —  in  all  your  acts  and  dealings 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  487 

Cultivate  a  spirit  of  charity,  be  ready  to  do  for  others  more 
than  you  would  expect  from  them  if  circumstances  were 
reversed.  Be  ambitious  to  be  great,  not  in  the  estimation  of 
the  worldly  minded,  but  in  the  eyes  of  God,  and  to  be  great 
in  this  sense,  ''Love  the  Lord  our  God  with  all  your  might, 
mind  and  strength,  and  your  neighbor  as  yourself."  You  must 
love  mankind  because  they  are  your  brethren,  the  offspring  of 
God,  Pray  diligently  for  this  spirit  of  philanthrophy,  this 
expansion  of  thought  and  feeling,  and  for  power  and  ability 
to  labor  earnestly  in  the  interest  of  Messiah's  kingdom. 

We  came  into  the  world  for  a  great  purpose,  the  same  as 
Jesus,  our  elder  brother,  to  do  the  will  and  works  of  our 
Father;  in  this  there  is  peace,  joy  and  happiness,  an  increase 
of  wisdom,  knowledge  and  the  power  of  God;  outside  of  this 
are  no  promised  blessings.  Thus  let  us  devote  ourselves  to 
righteousness,  help  each  and  all  to  be  better  and  happier;  do 
good  to  all  and  evil  to  none;  honor  God  and  obey  His  Priest- 
hood; cultivate  and  preserve  an  enlightened  conscience  and 
follow  the  Holy  Spirit;  faint  not,  hold  fast  to  what  is  good, 
endure  to  the  end,  and  your  cup  of  joy  shall  be  full  even  to 
overflowing,  for  great  shall  be  your  reward  for  your  trials  and 
your  sufferings  under  temptations,  your  fiery  ordeals,  your 
heart  yearnings  and  tears;  yea,  our  God  will  give  you  a  crown 
of  unfading  glory,  and  make  you  kings  and  queens  in  the 
midst  of  your  posterity,  to  rule  in  righteousness  through  the 
countless  ages  of  eternities. 


488  BIOGRAPHY    AND 


CHAPTER   LXIII. 

GENEALOGIES. 

Births  and  deaths  of  our  parents. — Their  ciiildren.  —  Genealogies  of 
Lorenzo's  wives,  children,  grandchildren,  sons-in-law  and  daughters- 
in-law. — Mary  Adaline's  children  by  her  first  husband. 

Births  and  Deaths  of  our  Parents. 
Oliver  Snow,  born  18  Sept.,  1775,  in  Becket,  Berkshire  Co.,  Massachusetts. 

died  17  Oct.,  1845,  in  Wahiut  Grove,  Knox  Co.,  Illinois. 
Eosetta  Leonora  Pettibone  Snow,  b.  22  Oct.,  1778,  in  Simsbury,  Hartford 

Co.,  Connecticut, 
d.  12  Oct.,  1846,  in  Walnut  Grove,  Knox 
Co.,  Illinois. 
Their  Children. 
Leonora  Abigail,  b.  23  Aug.,  1801,  in  Becket,  Berkshire  Co.,  Mass.  • 

d.  11  Feb.,  1872,  in  Brigham  City,  Box  Elder  Co.,  Utah. 
Eliza  Roxcy,         b.  21  Jan.,  1804,  in  Becket,  Berkshire  Co.,  Mass. 
Percy  Amanda,    b,  20  April,  1808,  in  Mantua,  Portage  Co.,  Ohio. 

d.  27  August,  1848,  in  Henry  Co.,  Illinois. 
Melissa,  b.  24  July,  1810,  in  Mantua,  Portage  Co.,  Ohio. 

d.  16  Dec,  1835, 
Lorenzo,  b.  3  April,  1814,  " 

Lucius  Augustus,  b,  31  Aug. ,  1819,  "  " 

Samuel  Pearce,    b.  22  Aug.,  1821, 


Genealogical  Eecord  of  Lorenzo  Snow's  Family. 
LORENZO  SNOW 
married  CHARLOTTE,  daughter  of  Charles  Merrill  and  Charlotte  Smith 
Squires, 
b.  19  Nov.,  1825,  in  Bainbridge,  Geauga  Co.,  Ohio, 
d.  25  Sept..  1850,  in  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 
Their  children.  Leonora  Charlotte,  b.  23  Jan.,  1847,  in  Mt.  Pisgah,  Iowa. 

d.       June,  1847,  in  Mt.  Pisgah,  Iowa. 
Roxcy  Armatha,      b.  14  Dec,  1849,  in  Salt  Lake  City. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY. 


489 


RoxcY  Armatha  Snow 
m.  Elijah  Arnold,  son  of  William  and  Olivia  A.  Box,  who  were  born  in 
England,  g^^ 

b.  4  Jan.,  1844.  PflnCmff;  Lihrfflv 

Their  chil.  Charlotte  Olivia,  b.  22  Aug.,  1867,  in  Brigham  City,  Box  Elder     * 

Co.,  Utah. 
Roxcy  Estella,  b.  4  Jan.,  1870, 
Ada  Trieste,      b.  7  Feb.,  1875, 
Dora  Viola,       b.  29  Oct.,  1878, 

d.        Sept.,  1870, 
Ella  Armeda,    b.  31  Oct.,  1880, 
Eliza R.  Snow,  b.  21  Jan.,  1884, 

LORENZO  SNOW 
m.  MARY  AD  ALINE,  dr.  of  Dan  and  Percy  Amanda  Pettibone  God- 
dard, 

b.  8  March,  1812,  in  Hartford,  Connecticut. 
Their  chil.  Rosetta  Adaline,  b.  7  Nov.,  1846,  in  Mount  Pisgah,  Iowa. 
Oliver  Goddard,  b.  20  Feb.,  1849,  in  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 
Isadore  Percy,    b.  24  Feb.,  1855, 
RosETTA  Adaline  Snow 

m.  Chester  Loveland,      b.  30  Dec,  1817,  in  Ashtabulah  Co.,  Ohio. 
Their  chil.  Lorenzo  Chester,  b.  9  Jan.,  1868,  in  Brigham  Oity,  Box  Elder 

Co.,  Utah, 
d.  14  July,  1874, 
Mary  Adaline,      b.  19  Dec,  1869, 
Rosetta  Abigail,  b.  7  Aug.,  1875, 
d.  12  Nov.  1875, 
Myrtie  Adell,       b.  17  April,  1878, 

d.  iSept.,  1878, 
Oliver  George  Morris,  b.  2  Oct,  1882, 
Oliver  Goddard  Snow 

m.  Mary  B.,  dr.  of  Eli  Harvey  and  Susannah  Neflt  Peirce, 
b.  21  Sept.,  1&53,  in  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah, 
Their  chil.  Mary  Orilla,  b.  8  Dec,  1874,  in  Brigham  City,  Box  Elder  Co., 

Utah. 
Oliver  Goddard,  b.  9  June,  1876, 
d.  10  Feb.,  1879, 
Eugene  Peirce,  b.  27  Feb.,  1878, 
Eliza  Roxcy,  b.  i  Nov.,  1879, 
Lionel  Vivian,  b.  19  Oct.,  1881, 
Clyde  Virginiu8,b.  27  May,  1883, 


490  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

IsADOKE  Percy  Snow 

m.  Homer  S.  Woodworth. 
Their  chil.  Lottie  Lncien,   b.  13  Sept.,  1875,  in  Nebraska. 

d.  26  Oct.,  1876,  in  Brigham  City,  Utah. 
Mary  Adaline,  b.  8  Feb.,  1878, 

LORENZO  SNOW 
m.  SAEAH  ANN,  dr.  of  John  and  Polly  Tillotson  Prichard,  both  inMivss. 
b.  29  Nov.,  1826,  in  Nelson,  Portage  Co.,  Ohio. 
Their  chil.  Eliza  Sarah,    b.  30  Nov.,  1847,  in  Mount  Pisgah,  Iowa. 
Sylvia,  b.  16  Jan.,  1850,  in  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 

Lorenzo,  Jr.,  b.  7  July,  1853,  " 

Parintha,        b.  5  Oct.,  1855, 

Laurin  Alvirus,  b.  2  Dec,  1863,  Brigham  City,  Utah. 
Eliza  Sarah  Snow 

m.  George,  s.  of  John  and  Mary  Blair  Dunford, 

b.  18  Dec,  1822,  in  Trowbridge,  Wiltshire,  England, 
Their  chil.  Georgie,  b.  20  March,  1871,  in  Salt  Lake  City. 

d.  30  Oct.,  1872, 
Venice,  b.  7  Jan.,  1873, 

Sarah  Estella,       b.  31  July,  1875, 
George  William,  b.  1  Jan.,  1878, 

d. 
Lorenzo  Snow,     b.  8  Dec,  1870, 
Rupert  Algernon  F.  Isaac,  b.  10  Sept.,  1882,  in  Salt  Lake  City. 
.Sylvia  Snow 

m.  Chauncey,  s.  of  Chauncey  Walker  and  Mary  Hoagland  West, 
b.  3  Aug.,  1849,  in  Salt  Lake  City. 
Their  chil.  Sarah  Claudine,  b.  7  March,  1869,  in  St.  George,  Washington 

Co.,  Utah. 
Mary  Frouie,     b.  25  July,  1872,  in  Brigham  City,  Utah. 
Chauncey,  Jr.,  b.  13  Sept.,  1875, 
Sylvia,  b.  21  April,  1880,  " 

I4>RENZ0  Snow,  Jk., 

m.  Huldah,  dr.  of  J.  P.  and  Sarah  Jensen,  ^ 

b.  4  March,  1860,  in  Brigham  City,  Utah.  v 

Tlieir  chil.  Lorenzo,  3d,  b.  16  Oct.,  1881, 

LORENZO  SNOW 
m.  HARRIET  AMELIA,  dr.  of  Aaron  and  Elizabeth  P.  Squires, 

b.  13  Sept., 1819,  in  Aurora,  Geauga  Co., Ohio. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  491 

Their  cbil.  Abigail  Harriet,      b.  16  July,  1849,  in  Moi^it  Pisgah,  Iowa.    ' 
Lucius  Aaron,         Ij.  10  Dec,  1851,  in  Salt  Lake  City, 
r  Alnnzo  Henry,        b.  15  Feb.,  1854, 
I  j  d.  1  Nov.,  1854, 

H  I  Amelia  Henrietta,  b.  15  Feb.,  1854,  " 

I  ■    d.  30  Oct.,  1854, 

Celestia  Armeda,    b.  2  Dec,  1856,  " 

Abigail  Harriet  Snow 

m.  Thomas  Caldwell,  b.  8  Feb.,  1842,  in  Glasgow,  Scotland, 
Their  chil.    |  j  Thomas  Sylvanus,  b.  5  Feb.,  1866,  in  Brigham  City,  Utah, 

I  i  Lorenzo  Sylvester,  b.  5  Feb.,  1866, 
Abigail  H.  Snow  Caldwell 

m.  Morris  D.wid  Rosexbaum,  b.  11  July,  1831,  in  Fordam,  Prussia. 
Their  chil.  Harriet,  b.  2  March,  1869,  in  Brigham  City,  Utah, 

d.  2  Aug.,  1871, 
Moses,  b.  19  Aug.,  1871,  " 

d.  22  July,  1874,  '       " 

Nettie  May,  b.  13  Oct.,  1873, 
Alice  Maud,  b.  4  May,  1876, 
Morris,  b.  3  March,  1878,  " 

MinnieMabel,b.  19  March,  1880, 
Lucius,  b.  23  June,  1882, 

Lucius  Aaron  Snow 

m.  Elizabeth  Wilson,    b.  1  Sept.,  1856,  in  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 
Their  chil.  Lucius  Wilson,  b.  22  Sept.,  1876,  in  Brigham  City,  Utah, 
d.  20  Jan.,  1879, 
Luella,  b.  23  June,  1878, 

Frutilla,  b.  12  July,  1880, 

Lauredo,  b.  13  Sept.,  1882, 

d.  18  Aug.,  1883, 
Celestia  xVrmeda  Snow 
m.  Brigham  Morris,  son   of  President  Brigham  and  Margaret  Peirce 

Whitesides  Young, 
b.  18  Jan.,  1854,  in  Salt  Lake  City. 
Their  chil.  Alice  Armeda,     b.  13  Feb.,  1876, 

Brigham  Morris,  b.  28  Feb.,  1878,  Brigham  City,  Utah. 
Franklin  Snow,    b.  13  Feb.,  1881, 
d.  14  Feb.  1881, 
Lucius,  b.  10  April,  1882, 

d.  5  March,  1883. 


492  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

LORENZO  SNOW 
m.  ELEANOR,  dr.  of  Christian  and  Susan  Pauling  Houtz, 

b.  14  Aug.,  1831,  in  Pennsylvania. 

Their  chil.  Amanda  Eleanor,  b.  19  April,  1850,  in  Salt  Lake  City. 

d.  21  Oct.,  1850, 
Ida,  b.  2  Jan.,  1854,  " 

Eugenia,  b.  5  July,  185(5,  in  Brigham  City. 

Alphonso  Houtz,     b.  13  Oct.,  1858,  in  Salt  Lake  City. 
Susan  Imogene,       b.  4  May,  1861,  in  Brigham  City. 

d.  16  Oct.,  1864, 
RoxcyLana,  b.  22  Oct.,  1863, 

Hortensia,  b.  17  July,  1867,,  " 

Chauncey  Edgar,    b.  8  July,  1870, 
Ida  Snow 
m.  George  Francis,  son  of  George  D.  and  Ellen  P.  Gibbs, 

b.  23  Nov.,  1846,  in  Haverford,  Pembroke 
Co.,  South  Wales. 
Their  chil.  Georgie  Winnetta,  b.  14  Aug.,  1877,  in 

d.  30  April,  1878,  in  Brigham  City. 
George  Snow,  b.  14  March,  1879, 

Eleanor  Snow,        b.  4  May,  1881,  in  Salt  Lake  City. 

d.  28  July,  1881, 
Ralston,  '      b.  7  June,  1883,  " 

Eugenia  Sxow 
m.  Leonidas  Thomas,  son  of  Eli  Harvey  and  Susannah  NefF  Peirce, 

b. 
Their  chil,  Leonidas  Eustace  Baudine,  b.  11  Oct.,  1877,  in  Brigham  City. 

d.  8  May,  1879,       ' 
Eugene  Laran,  b.  29  Oct.,  1879, 

Eugenia,  b,  28  April,  1882, 

LORENZO  SNOW 

m.  CAROLINE  HORTON,  b.  25  Dec,  1828,  in  England, 

d.        Feb.,  1857,  in  Brigham  City. 

Their  chil.  Clarissa  Caroline,   b.  19  July,  1854,  in  Salt  Lak:'  City. 

i  I  Franklin,  b.  3  Feb.,  1857,  in  Brigham  City. 

I  1  Sarah  Augusta,      b.  3  Feb..  1857, 

d.  17  Feb.,  1857, 
Clarissa  Caroline 

m.  John  Archibald,  son  of  Charles  A.  and  Mary  Haig  McAllister, 

b.   22  Aug.,  1851,   in  Xewcastle-on-Tyne,  North- 
umberland, England. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  493 

Their  chil.  John.  Archibald,  Jr.,         b.  10  April,  1872,  Brigham  City,  Box 

Elder  Co.,  Utah.. 
Lorenzo  Charles,  b.   3  March,  1874,  in  Logan,  Cache 

Co.,  Utah. 
Roy  Snow,  b.  5  Sept.,  1876, 

William  Lucius,  b.  19  Sept.,  1878,  " 

Mary  Jean,  b.  15  Nov.,  1880,  " 

Frank  Snow,  b.  21  March,  1883, 

LORENZO  SNOW 
m.  MARY  ELIZABETH,  dr.  of  Jacob  and  Lydia  M.  Houtz, 

b.  19  May,  1840,  in  Penn's  Town,  Union  Co. 
Pa. 
Their  chil.  Lydia  May,  b.  21  Jan.,  1860,  in  Salt  Lake  City. 

Jacob  E.  Fitzroy,  b.  31  Oct.,  1862,  '  " 

d.  2  Dec,  1862, 
Virginia  M.  Marian,     b.  30  Jan.,  1864, 
Mansfield  Lorenzo,       b.  8  Sept.,  1866,  " 

Mortimer  Joseph,  b.  19  Nov.,  1868,  in  Brigham  City. 

Flora  Bell  Birdie,         b.  19  July,  187 J, 
Lydia  May  Snow 
m.  Eli  Harvey,  s.  of  Eli  Harvey  and  Susannah  Neff  Peirce, 
b.  27  Dec,  1852,  in  Brigham  City. 
Their  chil.  Pearl  Snow,   b.  17  July,  1883, 

LORENZO  SNOW 
m.  PHEBE  AMELIA,  dr.  of  President  Wilford  and  Phebe  Carter  Wood- 
ruff, 

b.  4  March,  1842,  in  Nauvoo,  Hancock 

Co.,  111. 
Their  chil.  Mary  Amanda,  b.  4  Sept.,  1860,  in  Salt  Lake  City, 

d.  6  Sept.,  1860, 
Leslie  Woodruff,  b  6  Feb.,  1862, 

Orion,  b.  6  Sept.,  1866,  " 

Milton,  b.  7  Feb.,  1869,  in  Brigham  City. 

Phebe  Augusta  Florence,b.  7  Aug.,  1870,  " 

LORENZO  SNOW 
m.  MINNIE,  dr.  of  J.  P.  and  Sarah  Clawson  Jensen,  of  Denmark  and 

Germany, 
b.  10  Oct.,  1855,  in  Brigham  City,  Utah. 


494  BIOGRAPHY    AND 

Their  chil.  Clarence  Leroi,  b.  26  Aug.,  1876,  Brigham  City,  Utah. 
Minnie  Mabel,   b.  23  May,  1879, 
Cora  Jeane,        b.  16  Feb.,  1883, 
d.  11  Aug.,  1883, 

Children  by  First  Husband. 
Mary  Adaline,  dr.  of  Dan  and  Percy  Amanda  Pettibone  Goddard, 
m.  George  Washington  Hendrickson,  6  March,  1834. 

b.  8  March,  1812. 
Their  chil.  Hiram  Ackley,  b.  15  Dec,  1834,  in  Akron,  Summit  Co.,  Ohio. 
Orville  Daniel,  b.  4  Nov.,  1836,  in  McDonough  Co.,  Ohio. 
Jacob  Wayne,    b.  15  Dec,  1839,  in  Coles  Co.,  Ohio. 

* 
Hyrum  Ackley  Hendrickson 
m.  Elizabeth,  dr.  of  Christian  and  Catherine  Clapper, 

b.  4  Sept.,  1837,  in  Ray  Co.,  Mo. 
Their  chil.  Elizabeth  Adaline,  b.  30  May,  1857,  in  Brigham  City,  Utah. 
Hyrum  Marcellus,  b.  23  Aug.,  1859,  " 

Horace  Byron,        b.  12  Sept.,  1861, 
d.  2  Sept.,  1878, 
Catherine  Rosetta,  b.  10  Jan.,  1869,  " 

Elizabeth  Adaline  Hendrickson 

m.  MaNUS  J0HNi>0N, 

Their  chil.  Vivian  Oretta,  b.  21  Dec,  1876,  in  Parowan,  Iron  Co. 

Lawrence  M.  Ackley,     b.  12  Dec,  1878,  " 

Irving  Percy,  b.  10  June,  1881,  " 

Orville  Daniel  Hendrickson 

'm.  Emma  Smith  Bolton,  b.  1  Jan.,  1812,  in  New  York. 
Their  chil.  Orville  Bolton,     h.  7  May,  1862,  in  Mill  Creek  Ward,  S.  L.  Co. 

Mary  Emma,      b.  10  Jan.,  1864,  in  Brigham  City. 

George  Edwin,     b.  22  June,  1866, 

Albert  Edgar,      b.  3  May,  1868, 

Charlotte,  b.  23  July,  1870,  in  Mill  Creek  Wai-d,  S.  L.  Co. 

d.  23  July,  1870,  aged  ten  hours. 

Charles  Lewis,     b.  27  Oct.,  1871,  in  Mill  Creek  Ward,  S.  L.  Co. 

Vivian,  b.  12  May,  1874, 

Genevia,  b.  8  Sept.,  1876,  "       ' 

Imogene,  b.  23  Nov.,  1878, 

Leonidas,  b.  22  Aug.,  1880, 

Lilian,  b.  3  Jan.,  1884. 


AUTOBIOGRAPHY.  495 

Jacob  Wayne  Hendrickson 

m.  Abby  Bkandon. 

Their  chil.  Jacob  Wayne,    b.  7  Aug.,  1868,  in  Brigham  City. 

d.  13  March,  1869, 

Isola  Isadore,     b.  12  March,  1870, 
d. 

Jacob  Wayne  Hendrickson 

m.  Sarah  Josephine  Eitter,  I).  30  Dec,  1849,  in  Salt  Lake  City. 

Thoir  chil.  Mary  Adaline,  b.  23  .July,  1878. 


SUPPLEMENT 


TO 


Biography  and  Autobiography. 


N  the  26th  of  October,  1872,  my  brother  Lorenzo  left 
home  on  a  tour  to  Palestine.  A  short  sime  previous 
to  this,  President  Brigham  Young  suggested  to  his 
first  counselor,  President  G.  A.  Smith,  to  select  a  company  for 
that  purpose,  and  to  go  to  Jerusalem;  the  object  of  which  the 
following  epistle  brietiy  explains: 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Territory, 

15th  October,  1872. 
President  George  A.  ISmith: 

Dear  Sir. — As  you  are  about  to  start  on  an  extensive  tour 
through  Europe  and  Asia  Minor,  where  you  will  doubtless  be 
brought  in  contact  with  men  of  position  and  inliuence  in 
society,  we  desire  that  you  observe  closely  what  openings  now 
exist,  or  where  they  may  be  effected,  for  the  introduction  of 
the  Gospel  into  the  various  countries  you  shall  visit. 

When  you  get  to  the  land  of  Palestine,  we  wish  you  to 
dedicate  and  consecrate  that  land  to  the  Lord,  that  it  may  be 
blessed  with  fruitfulness,  preparatory  to  the  return  of  the  Jews, 
in  fulfilment  of  prophecy  and  the  accomplishment  of  the  pur- 
poses of  our  heavenly  Father. 

We  pray  that  you  may  be  preserved  to  travel  in  peace 


SUPPLEMEKT.  497 

and  safety,  that  you  may  be  abundantly  blessed  with  words  of 
wisdom  and  free  utterance  in  all  your  conversations  pertain- 
ing to  the  holy  Gospel,  dispelling  prejudice  and  sowing  seeds 
of  righteougness  among  the  people. 

(Signed)  Brigham  Young, 

Daniel  H.  Wells. 

When  on  this  interesting  tour  Lorenzo  wrote  a  series  of 
descriptive  letters  which  were  forwarded  from  time  to  time 
and  i^ublished  in  the  Deseret  News,  in  Salt  Lake  City.  After 
our  return,  w^e  compiled  his  letters,  with  those  of  other  mem- 
bers of  the  party,  and  had  them  published  in  a  neat  volume 
of  nearly  four  hundred  pages,  entitled  "  Corkespondence  of 
Palestine  Tourists." 

We  think  his  biography  and  autobiography  would  be 
incomplete  were  this  mission  of  my  brother  entirely  ignored ; 
but  to  avoid  breaking  the  thread  of  our  preceding  narrative 
by  inserting  this  correspondence  in  chronological  order,  we 
have  decided  on  the  alternative  of  a  supplement ;  and,  having 
already  enlarged  this  volume  beyond  our  original  design,  we 
shall  omit  a  porti6n  of  his  communications. 

When  on  our  return  from  Palestine  we  reached  Vienna  in 
time  to  witness  the  grand  opening  of  the  "world's  fair"  of 
1873.  Before  leaving  that  city,  my  brother  was  informed, 
through  the  press,  of  his  appointment  at  the  general  coiir 
ference  as  one  of  seven  counselors  to  President  Brigham 
Young,  which  position  he  h(ild  until  the  death  of  the  Presi- 
dent. 


498  SUPPLEMENT. 


LETTER   T. 

National  Monument. — Its  construction. — One  hundred  and  eighty  marble 
statues. — Lofty  spire  set  with  thousands  of  gems. — Embossed  globe. — 
Statue  of  Prince  Albert. — Tower  of  London. — Queen  Elizabeth's  Armory. 
— Torture  rooms. — Ann  Boleyn. — Earl  of  Essex. — Lady  Jane  Grey. 
—Executioner's  axe. — Instruments  of  torture. 

LoxDQK,  England,  November  28th,  1872. 
Editor  Deseret  News: 

Through  the  blessings  of  a  kind  Providence,  we  have  safely  crossed  the 
Atlantic,  and  are  now  in  London.  We  have  visited  tlie  Prince  Consort 
National  Monument.  It  is  situated  in  Kensington  Gai-dens,  in  the  central 
part  of  the  metropolis.  It  is  designed  to  perpetuate  the  name  of  Prince 
Albert,  also  to  show  the  high  estimation  in  which  he  was  held  by  the  British 
nation,  Iike\vise,  to  represent  allegorically,  by  sculpture  and  Mosaic  pictures, 
the  arts  and  sciences  which  he  fostered,  and  to  point  to  some  of  his  import- 
ant undertakings,  the  great  National  Exhibition  being  the  foremost. 

For  grandeur  of  design  and  excellency  and  beauty  of  workmanship,  I 
believe  it  excels  every  other  structure  of  a  commemorative  cliai'acter  in  any 
part  of  the  world.  In  approaching  it,  I  was  struck  \tith  astonishment  by 
its  beauty  and  magnificence.  A  vast  column,  covered  from  base  to 
pinnacle  with  beautiful  sculptures,  rich  carvings,  embossed  and  Mosaic 
work  of  the  most  elegant  description,  beautiful  foliage  of  beaten  metal, 
fine  enameling,  the  whole  being  set  out  in  artistical  order  with  twelve 
thousand  gems  sparkling  like  stars  in  the  firmament. 

This  monument,  including  the  foundation,  rises  one  hundred  and 
eighty  feet  above  the  surrounding  ground,  terminating  in  a  large  ball, 
embossed,  supporting  a  magnificent  cross.  It  commences  with  a  mass  of 
concrete  sixty  feet  square,  seventeen  feet  thick,  overlaid  with  two  couraes  of 
thick  stone;  upon  this  is  erected  a  substructure  of  massive  brick  work,  upon 
which  the  great  column  is  based.  The  base  of  this  column,  or  "podium," 
as  it  is  termed,  is  about  twelve  feet  high,  surrounded  by  one  hundred  and 
eighty  marble  statues  about  six  feet  in  height,  representing  men  of  all  ages, 
dietinguished  in  the  arts  and  sciences.  This  podium,  built  of  massive 
blocks  of  granite,  forms  the  foundation  for  the  "shrine"  or  tabernacle,  a 
vaat  canopy  about  fifty  feet  high,  richly  ornamented,  beneath  which,  upon 
a  lofty  pedestal,  will  be  placed  the  colossal  statue  of  the  prince.    This  taber- 


SUPPLEMENT.  499 

nacle  is  supported  by  four  clusters  of  pillars  of  finely  polished  granite  of 
various  colors.  Several  of  these  pillars  are  two  feet  in  diameter,  held 
together,  in  part,  by  an  ornamental  band  of  bronze,  set  with  polished  "gem- 
like stones;"  and  in  part  are  cemented  by  a  dove-tail  groove  to  the  central 
core,  around  which  they  cluster.  The  tabernacle  is  terminated  by  four 
gables,  ornamented  with  Mosaic  pictures  and  decorated  with  carvings  and 
enamel  work  and  polished  gem-like  stones,  some  of  them  nearly  four  inches 
in  diameter.  Upon  this  tabernacle  is  reared  a  lofty  spire  of  cast  iron  work, 
ornamented  in  the  most  magnificent  style  and  set  with  thousands  of  gems. 
Out  from  this  tabernacle,  near  its  angles,  arise  four  small  structures  built  in 
imitation,  in  many  respects,  of  the  principal  one,  being  enriched  and 
highly  ornamented  from  base  to  pinnacle.  This  column,  or  spire,  the  same 
as  the  tabernacle  which  forms  its  base,  is  surrounded  with  statues  at  succes- 
sive heights,  standing  in  its  ornamented  niches,  and  at  their  angles. 

Four  of  these  figures,  standing  in  niches  above  the  base  of  the  spire, 
are  eight  and  a  half  feet  high,  the  four  at  the  angles  are  seven  and  a  half  in 
height;  far  above  them  the  spire  is  flanked  by  statues,  six  and  a  half  feet 
high,  representing  angels;  and  still  higher,  other  figures  six  feet  in  height, 
with  a  like  representation.     These  sixteen  statues  are  all  of  copper. 

This  lofty  spire  is  crowned  with  a  magnificent  globe,  beautifully 
embossed,  supporting  a  great  cross  highly  ornamented. 

A  vast  pyramid  of  granite  steps  surrounds  this  monument.  The  total 
length  of  these  steps  is  equal  to  two  miles  and  a  half,  and  the  number  of 
steps  is  eighteen  hundred  and  three.  Several  of  the  blocks  of  granite  in 
the  base  of  the  column  and  in  the  pillars  weigh  fifteen  tons  each;  the 
working  of  each  of  these  stones  occupied  twelve  men  sixteen  weeks.  The 
iron  girders  which  bear  the  spire  weigh  twenty-three  tons,  and  the  weight 
resting  upon  them  is  two  hundred  and  ten  tons.  The  spire  is  made  of  iron, 
built  up  in  stages,  and  bolted  together;  the  girdei-s  are  of  wrought  iron.  The 
gems  and  inlays  are  formed  of  vitreous  enamel,  spar,  agates  and  onyxes, 
more  than  twelve  thousand  in  number;  two  hundred  of  th^se  are  real 
onyxes,  many  of  them  nearly  four  inches  in  diameter. 

The  general  features  of  the  design  are  thus  delineated:  The  prince  is 
to  be  represented  by  a  colossal  statue  seated  upon  a  lofty  pedestal  beneath 
this  magnificent  canopy;  around  and  above  him  are  gathered  in  series  and 
in  groups  the  most  beautiful  works  of  man,  illustrating  the  arts  and  sciences 
which  he  promoted,  and  the  subjects  to  which  he  devoted  his  attention. 
Upon  four  large  pedestals,  composed  of  blocks  of  granite,  at  the  outer  angle 
of  the  steps,  the  four  quarters  of  the  globe  are  represented  by  groups  of 
marble  statues.  Upon  the  pedestal  forming  the  angles  of  the  podium,  or 
base  of  the  tabernacle,  are  groups  of  marble  statues,  illustrative  of  agricul- 


500  SUPPLEMENT. 

tare,  manufactures,  commerce  and  engineering.  Again,  still  above,  on 
pedestals  of  polished  granite,  are  statues  in  bronze,  representing  astronomy, 
chemistry,  geology  and  geometry.  Above  these  is  another  set  or  order  of 
bronze  statues  representing  rhetoric,  medicine,  philosophy  and  physiology. 
The  four  sides  of  the  podium  contain  one  hundred  and  eighty  marble 
statues,  representing  eminent  artists  in  printing,  sculpture,  architecture, 
music  and  poetry.  From  the  base  to  the  roof  of  this  tabernacle,  the  whole 
range  of  arts  and  sciences  is  illustrated.  The  column  above  is  devoted  to 
illustrating  virtue  and  religion.  The  four  statues  in  the  niches  of  the  spire 
point  to  the  Christian  virtues — Faith,  Hope,  Charity  and  Humility. 
The  four  figures  at  the  angles  represent  the  moral  virtues — Fortitude, 
Prudence,  Justice  and  Temperance.  The  four  angels  above  them  are  in 
attitudes  signifying  resignation  of  worldly  honors,  while  those  above,  sur- 
rounding the  base  of  the  cross,  are  in  attitudes  as  if  desiring  celestial 
happiness. 

Here  I  will  close  my  sketch  of  this  curious  and  wonderful  specimen  of 
intellectual  and  physical  effort,  so  happily  and  beautifully  displayed  in  this 
magnificent  monumental  structure. 

Yesterday  we  visited  the  houses  of  Parliament,  Westminster  Abbey, 
Westminster  Bridge — thence,  per  underground  railway,  to  Charing  Cross 
and  Trafalgar  Square. 

If  one  wishes  to  indulge  in  melancholy  or  the  sympathetic,  he  should 
visit  the  "Tower  of  London,"  and  devote  an  hour  or  two  in  examining  its 
mouldering  records  and  crumbling  inscriptions,  pointing  to  heart-rending 
scenes  enacted  in  past  ages  within  its  dark  and  gloomy  walls.  In  company 
with  others  of  our  tourists,  I  visited  this  place,  although  not  for  the  purpose 
above  mentioned. 

It  is  a  sombre  mass,  consisting  principally  of  antique  walls,  gates, 
portcullis,  bastions,  moat  and  twelve  towers.  None  of  the  excellency, 
beauty,  splendor  and  grandeur  is  exhibited  in  these  strucitures  as  is  seen  in 
Prince  Albert's  monument.  Simplicity  and  solidity  are  characteristics  of 
its  architecture;  I  was  impressed  with  no  other,  with  the  exception  of  oppres- 
sive gloominess. 

About  thirteen  acres  are  enclosed  by  the  moat  surrounding  the  Tower, 
and  a  double  line  of  walls  and  bulwarks  encircles  inside  the  moat,  with  a 
street  running  between,  except  on  the  south. 

The  White  Tower,  or  citadel,  the  most  important  edifice,  occupies  the 
central  part  of  these  premises.  It  is  one  hundred  and  sixteen  feet  by 
ninety-six,  and  ninety-two  in  height,  with  walls  fifteen  feet  in  thickness.  It 
was  built  in  the  latter  part  of  the  eleventh  century,  nearly  eight  hundred 
years  ago,  and  is  a  specimen  of  Norman  architecture.     It  is  divided  from 


SUPPLEMENT.  501 

base  to  sammit  into  various  compartments  by  walls  seven  feet  in  thickness. 
The  smallest  apartment  is  now  occupied  by'  what  is  termed  Queen 
Elizabeth's  Armory.  On  one  side  of  this  room,  formed  in  the  wall,  is  a  cell 
eight  feet  high  by  ten,  without  light  except  at  its  entrance — formerly  the 
prison  of  Sir  Walter  Raleigh,  Ralstone,  Fane  and  Culpepper.  Above  this 
apartment  is  St.  John's  Chapel,  another  specimen  of  Norman  architecture. 
A  chaplain  was  formally  engaged  to  perform  service  here  for  about  twelve 
dollars  per  annum.  The  most  spacious  room  on  the  upper  floor,  in  former 
ages,  was  used  by  the  kings  as  a  council  room,  where  their  courts  were  held. 
It  is  said  to  have  been  here  that,  when  the  council  was  assembled,  the  Duke 
of  Gloucester  demanded  Lord  Hastings'  immediate  execution.  This 
chamber  and  the  banqueting  room  are  used  at  the  present  time  as  deposi- 
tories for  small  arms.  Great  artistic  skill  is  displayed  in  the  arrangement  of 
some  of  these  arms  and  their  implements,  in  form  of  floors,  aquatic  plants 
appearing  in  streams  of  water,  luminous  stars,  and  the  sun  rising  in 
splendor. 

We  were  conducted  to  the  Horse  Armory,  which  is  nearly  one  hundred 
and  fifty  feet  in  length  by  thirty-four  in  breadth,  filled  with  objects  of 
curiosity  and  historical  interest.  There  were  equestrian  figures,  others  on 
loot,  dressed  in  armor  of  different  periods  embracing  over  two  and  a  half 
centuries.  It  is  curious  to  trace  the  development  of  the  idea  relating  to 
armor  and  weapons,  as  exhibited  in  the  multitude  of  those  specimens.  The 
conception  in  its  perfect  development,  in  regard  to  armor,  was  strikingly 
illustrated  by  a  full  suit  on  a  life-sized  e&gy  of  Henry  VIII,  mounted  on  a 
horse.  The  suit  of  armor  was  made  of  plated  metal,  artistically  arranged 
in  sections  overlapping  one  another,  and  turning  upon  pivots,  so  as  to  afford 
the  body,  head,  neck  and  limbs  free  motion,  without  exposing  any  portion. 
It  is  ponderous,  weighing,  as  nearly  as  I  recollect,  about  one  hundred  and 
twenty  pounds.  This  armor  is  elaborately  worked — inlaid  with  gold  and 
very  beautiful.  We  were  shown  a  rough  suit  he  wore  at  the  age  of  eighteen, 
which  weighed  ninety-two  pounds. 

The  first  specimens  of  armor  manifested  the  idea  as  rather  confused: 
leather  cut  in  pieces  in  the  form  of  fish  scales  and  sewed  on  cloth  or  deer 
skins.  The  next  stage  of  development  appears  in  a  specimen  made  of 
small  rings  of  steel  sewed  on  to  the  same  material.  Again,  in  the  begin- 
ning of  the  thirteenth  century,  a  higher  point  of  development  was  reached 
— armor  was  constructed  of  vast  quantities  of  small  rings  intersecting  one 
with  another,  so  as  to  form  a  connected  garment.  After  this,  another 
improvement  was  introduced — mixed  chain  and  plate  being  worn  on  the 
arms  and  legs.  And  thus  invention  progressed  to  its  full  development  as 
represented  at  the  period  of  Henry  VIII. 


502  SUPPLEMENT. 

We  saw  various  specimens  of  weapons  invented  at  different  periods, 
commencing  with  the  cross-bow,  the  spear  and  battle  axe,  exhibiting  step 
by  step  successive  improvements  represented  in  the  matchlock,  improved 
matchlock,  flintlock,  improved  flintlock,  percussionlock,  improved  percus- 
sion, double-barreled  gun,  improved  double-barrel,  revolving  cylinder, 
cylinder  improved,  until  we  have  reached  the  most  perfect  weapon  now 
known. 

The  twelve  towers  of  this  fortress  were  erected,  principally,  in  the  early 
part  of  the  thirteenth  century;  some  of  them,  however,  were  built  about 
the  close  of  the  eleventh.  The  strange  scenes  enacted  in  past  ages,  beneath 
these  frowning  battlements,  form  adai-k  and  bloody  page  in  English  history. 
Observing  the  multitude  of  objects  bearing  distinct  marks  of  those  terrible 
events,  my  mind  was  almost  overpowered  with  sad  and  gloomy  reflections. 
In  these  dark  and  loathsome  dungeons,  kings  and  queens,  after  having  been 
divested  of  their  crowns  and  robes  of  royalty,  were  forced  to  make  their 
ignominious  abode. 

These  walls  bear  traces  of  having  echoed  the  sighs  and  groans  of 
illustrious  men  while  gasping  for  life  beneath  the  bloody  instruments  of 
horrid  torture,  also  of  princes  and  nobles  having  been  thrust  into  these 
dungeons  and  ended  their  lives  b)'  means  shrouded  in  mj'stery!  Tradition 
speaks  of  secret  passages,  of  torture  rooms  and  hidden  recesses  within  and 
underneath  these  walls  where  I  stood.  Many  eminent  pereonages  left 
inscriptions  upon  their  prison  walls,  which  yet  remain — sad  mementoes  of 
themselves  and  their  sufferings.  Queen  Ann,  having  enjoyed  a  few  years 
of  pomp  and  splendor,  basking  in  the  smiles  of  Henry  VIII,  was  forced  to 
exchange  queenly  habiliments  for  the  prison  costume,  in  which  she  passed 
from  this  loathsome  captivity  to  the  executioner's  block.  Queen  Eliza- 
beth's favorite,  the  Earl  of  Essex,  the  pride  of  the  English  court, 
was  immured  within  one  of  these  towers  previous  to  being  beheaded 
upon  the  scaffold.  The  beautiful,  amiable  and  accomplished  Lady  Jane 
Grey  was  incarcerated  here.  "Jane,"  engraved  by  Lord  Dudley,  her  unfor- 
tunate husband,  on  the  stone  walls  of  his  prison,  which  I  saw,  reminded 
me  forcibly  of  the  melancholy  circumstance.  Two  princes,  sons  of  Edward 
IV,  while  suffering  captivity  in  what  is  termed  "the  bloody  tower,"  were 
secretly  murdered,  and  afterwards  their  bodies  found  mouldering  beneath 
its  walls. 

We  were  shown  the  executioner's  axe,  the  heading  block,  thumb- 
screws, iron  collars  and  other  horrid  instruments  for  human  torture.  We 
were  conducted  to  a  small  enclosure,  surrounded  with  iron  palings,  where 
many  illustrious  men  and  women  of  distinction  and  royalty  had  been 
privately  executed.  Lorenzo  Snow. 


SUPPLEMENT.  503 


LETTER  II. 

At  Haarlem.— Two  thousand  people  executed.— Wonderful  organ.— A  Dutch 
-  wedding.— Amsterdam.— A  city  on  piles.— Formidable  army  of  worms.— 
One  hundred  islands  and  two  hundred  and  eighty  bridges.— Palace  on 
piles.— Diamond  cutting.  —  Charitable  institutions.  —  Antwerp.  —  Notre 
Dame. —  Masterpiece  of  Rubens. — Royal  Palace. — Brussels.— St.  Nicho- 
las.— Singular  marriage. — Royal  Theatre. — National  Palace. 

Antwerp,  Belgium,  December  7th,  1872. 
Editor  Deseret  News: 

We  arrived  at  Haarlem  en  route  to  Amsterdam,  on  Wednesday,  the 
fourth  of  December.  It  is  a  town  of  considerable  importance,  containing 
thirty  thousand  inhabitants — in  former  periods  the  residence  of  the  Counts 
of  Holland.  In  the  latter  part  of  the  sixteenth  century,  during  the  Span- 
ish war,  the  citizens  of  Haarlem,  after  suffering  seven  months'  siege,  in 
which  they  endured  the  severest  hardships,  were  forced  to  capitulate.  Ten 
thousand  people  on  that  occasion  perished  by  famine  or  lost  their  lives  in 
the  terrible  encounters  of  those  bloody  struggles.  The  commandant  and 
the  Protestant  clergy,  together  with  two  thousand  townspeople,  were  bar- 
barously executed,  after  having  surrendered.  Frederick  of  Toledo,  son  of 
the  Duke  of  Alva,  commanded  the  besiegers,  and  had  given  solemn  assur- 
ances of  life  and  honorable  treatment.  We  saw  traces  of  a  striking  charac- 
ter still  remaining  as  sad  mementoes  of  the  atrocious  deeds. 

St.  Bavon,  erected  about  three  hundred  and  seventy  years  ago,  is  the 
principal  church  in  Haarlem.  This  is  a  magnificent  structure,  four  hun- 
dred and  twenty-five  feet  in  length;  its  nave  is  supported  by  twenty-eight 
massive  columns,  eighteen  feet  in  circumference.  This  church  is  renowned 
for  its  famous  organ,  which,  for  a  long  time,  has  been  considered  the 
largest  and  most  powerful  in  the  world.  It  has  four  key  boards,  sixty-four 
stops,  five  thousand  metal  and  two  thousand  wooden  pipes;  the  largest  of 
these  pipes  is  thirty-two  feet  long,  and  fifteen  inches  in  diameter.  It  is 
very  beautiful — adorned  with  marble  statuary,  life  size,  and  in  attractive 
attitudes,  representing  personages  playing  on  instruments  of  various  des- 
criptions. We  employed  the  organist  and  three  or  four  blowers  to  exhibit 
its  merits.  Imitations  of  different  tones  of  the  pianoforte,  the  trumpet, 
whistle,-battle  call,  sacred  music,  closing  with  a  tremendous  thunder  storm. 


50  i  SUPPLEMENT. 

all  were  executed  with  admirable  accuracy,  fully  satisfying  us  as  to  its  won- 
derful capabilities. 

We  saw  a  cannon  ball,  which  was  nearly  buried  in  the  wall,  having 
been  thrown  through  an  opposite  window  from  a  Spanish  gun  during  the 
siege  above  rnentioned. 

While  exploring  this  church  for  objects  of  curiosity,  we  were  inter- 
rupted by  the  approach  of  a  wedding  party,  which  afforded  some  diversion, 
especially  to  our  young  tourists,  who  had  never  witnessed  a  Dutch  wed- 
ding. The  bride  and  groom  were  accompanied  by  a  grave  clerical  gentle- 
man, to  whom  we  bowed  with  becoming  reverence,  and  with  smiles  of  our 
hearty  approval  to  the  happy  groom  and  blushing  bride.  As  we  discovered 
nothing  in  the  ceremonies  surprisingly  characteristic,  I  omit  description. 

In  front  of  this  church  is  a  bronze  statue  of  Koster,  formerly  a  citizen 
of  Haarlem,  representing  him  as  the  inventor  of  the  art  of  printing. 

Having  spent  two  hours  in  that  interesting  town,  we  took  cars  for 
Amsterdam,  where  we  arrived  about  half-past  3  p.m.  Amsterdam  is  the 
gre^t  commercial  city  of  Holland,  numbering  two  hundred  and  seventy- 
five  thousand  inhabitants,  of  whom  fifty-seven  thousand  are  Eoman  Catho- 
lics, and  twenty-eight  thousand  Jews.  It  is  built  over  a  salt  marsh,  upon 
piles  driven  from  forty  to  fifty  feet  into  the  ground.  We  werR  informed 
that  one  house  only,  in  this  city,  stands  on  any  other  foundation .  These 
people  apparently  feel  as  secure  upon  these  wo(.xlen  posts  as  if  founded  on 
solid  ground,  although  at  one  period  this  faith  in  their  safety  was  fearfully 
shaken.  While  busied  in  making  canals  and  windmills— smoking  their 
pipes,  unsuspicious  of  danger,  the  enemy  in  vast  numbers  had  succeeded 
in  securing  a  lodgment  beneath  the  city  and  commenced  mining  and  sap- 
ping the  entire  substructure — penetrating  and  cutting  into  the  very  heart 
of  these  underpinnings.  These  fearful  invaders  were  wood  worms/  They 
were  honeycombing  the  wooden  piles  with  alarming  rapidity,  threatening 
to  tumble  all  Amsterdam  into  the  great  salt  marsh.  The  whole  city  was  in 
consternation.  Every  Dutchman's  ingenuity  and  military  tactics  were 
called  into  requisition  to  devise  measures  to  rout  the  enemy.  Some  of  the 
crusaders  were  captured  while  working  the  trenches,  and  submitted  to  the 
inspection  of  zoologists,  in  hopes  of  discovering  some  vulnerable  point  sus- 
ceptible of  attack,  but  all  to  no  purpose — still  they  were  mining  and 
sapping,  boring  and  eating,  and,  by  millions,  doubling  and  quadrupling. 
At  last,  however,  these  belligerents  ended  their  hostilities  after  the  same 
fashion  as  Bonaparte's  army  in  Russia — the  Holland  winter  finished  them. 
It  appears  that  these  insects  had  been  imported  by  some  vessel  from  a 
warm  climate — the  colder  regions  of  the  north  compelling  them  to  suc- 
cumb and  leave  the  honest  Dutchman  to  smoke  his  moersch.aum  in  peace 


SUPPLEMENT.  505 

and  security.  Living  specimens  of  these  insects  are  preserved  in  the  Cabi- 
net of  Zoologists  in  Amsterdam,  where  they  may  be  seen  by  the  tourist. 

The  expense  of  these  foundations  for  building  frequently  exceeds  that 
of  their  superstructures.  The  neglect  of  proper  attention  to  this  matter  is 
liable  to  result  in  disaster.  An  extensive  warehouse,  containing  three 
thousand  five  hundred  tons  of  grain,  was  precipitated  into  the  marsh,  in 
consequence  of  the  inefficiency  of  the  foundation. 

The  city  is  about  nine  miles  in  circumference — intersected  by  numer- 
ous canals,  dividing  it  into  nearly  one  hundred  islands,  which  circumstance, 
in  connection  with  other  resemblances,  has  given  it  the  title  of  the  "Venice 
of  the  North."  Many  of  these  canals  are  very  broad — flanked  with  avenues 
of  tall  elms,  presenting  a  handsome  and  picturesque  appearance,  compar- 
ing favorably  with  the  finest  streets  in  any  city  we  have  visited.  Two  hun- 
dred and  eighty  bridges  form  the  crossings  of  these  canals.  A  reservoir 
about  thirteen  miles  distant  supplies  the  inhabitants  with  drinking  water, 
which  is  conveyed  in  pipes; 

We  visited  the  Museum,  which  contains  many  valuable  paintings, 
•chiefly  the  works  of  the  old  Dutch  school.  The  finest  edifice  in  Amster- 
dam is  the  "King's  Palace,"  which  rests  on  a  foundation  of  thirteen  thou- 
sand six  hundred  and  fifty-nine  piles;  its  length  is  two  hundred  and  eighty- 
two  feet — two  hundred  and  thirty-five  in  widths  and  one  hundred  and 
sixteen  feet  high.  Its  tower  is  sixty-six  feet  high,  containing  a  splendid  set 
of  chimes.  The  interior  of  the  palace  is  grand  and  beautiful — its  principal 
apartments,  through  which  we  passed,  are  constructed  of  white  marble, 
and  many  sumptuously  decorated.  The  "Council  Chamber"  is  one 
hundred  and  twenty  feet  long  by  sixty  broad  over  the  entrance,  and  oppo- 
site to  it  we  noticed  flags  and  trophies  wrested  from  the  Spaniards  and  other 
enemies.  We  also  visited  the  Navy  Yard,  and  were  conducted  through  the 
difierent  departments  of  shipbuilding.  Steamers,  monitors  and  ironclads 
were  in  course  of  erection.  We  were  amused  in  viewing  the  operation  of 
their  ponderous  and  complicated  machinery.  By  a  downward  stroke 
chunks  over  three  inches  in  diameter  were  punched  out  of  cold  iron  plate 
above  an  inch  in  thickness.  Ponderous  iron  pillars  were  pared,  polished 
and  grooved,  blocks  of  iron  eight  inches  thick  were  turned  and  twisted  into 
every  desirable  shape.  It  seemed  impossible  that  any  projectile  could  be 
forced  through  an  eight  inch  block  of  iron;  we  were,  however,  shown  one 
of  this  description  which  had  been  perforated  by  a  cannon  ball  after  having 
passed  through  a  covering  of  oak  at  least  one  foot  in  thickness. 

The  most  remarkable  trade  in  this  city  is  that  of  diamond  cutting, 
which  is  done  almost  exclusively  by  Jews.  The  stones  are  cut  or  sawed 
through  by  means  of  wires  covered  with  diamond  dust  and  polished  by 

35 


506  SUPPLEMENT. 

being  pressed  by  the  workmen  against  a  rapidly  revolving  iron  disk, 
moistened  with  a  mixture  of  oil  and  diamond  dust.  The  last  material  has 
proved  to  be  indispensable  in  this  work,  as  no  other  substance  will  make 
impressions  on  the  diamond. 

Amsterdam  is  celebrated  for  its  numerons  charitable  institutions.  It 
has  upwards  of  forty  designed  for  the  benefit  of  the  si(!k,  aged  and  indigent, 
lunatics,  foundlings  and  widows,  all  being  supported  by  voluntary  contribu- 
tions. Upwards  of  twenty  thousand  poor  are  sustained  at  the  expense  of 
private  individuals.  We  saw  a  number  of  establishments  for  the  poor,  which 
appeared  more  like  palaces  for  the  rich  than  dwellings  for  the  destitute. 
This  city,  as  well  as  many  others  in  Holland,  is  famous  in  its  liberal 
-arrangements  for  educating  the  poorer  classes.  The  "Society  for  Public 
Welfare,"  founded  in  1784,  by  a  Baptist  minister,  is  an  admirable  institu- 
tion, having  for  its  object  the  education  and  moral  culture  of  the  lower 
classes,  and  extending  its  operations  throughout  the  kingdom  of  Holland, 
It  comprises  fourteen  thousand  members,  who  subscribe  two  dollars 
annually.  It  educates  teachers,  publishes  schoolbooks,  establishes  Sunday 
schools,  reading  rooms  and  libraries,  publishes  works  of  literature,  bestows 
rewards,  and  confers  public  distinctions  on  persons  who  have  made  them- 
selves conspicuous  by  their  generosity  and  philanthropic  conduct. 

Paris,  France,  December  12th,  1872. 

We  arrived  in  the  city  of  Antwerp,  Belgium,  seventh  of  December. 
It  is  one  of  the  finest  cities  in  the  kingdom,  embracing  a  population  of  one 
hundred  and  thirty-three  thousand.  It  is  the  principal  seaport  of  the 
country,  carrying  on  an  extensive  traffic  with  Great  Britain  and  Germany. 
Among  other  objects  of  interest,  we  examined  the  celebrated  cathedral, 
Notre  Dame,  three  hundred  and  ninety  feet  in  length  and  two  hundred  and 
sixteen  feet  in  width,  the  most  magnificent  Gothic  structure  in  Belgium.  It 
was  commenced  in  the  middle  of  the  thirteenth  century,  and  completed 
one  hundred  years  after.  It  is  the  only  church  in  Europe  that  has  six 
aisles.  Its  skilfully  executed  and  elaborate  carvings,  numerous  paintings 
by  celebrated  artists,  Mosaic  work  of  the  finest  description,  marble  statues 
of  exquisite  workmanship,  gorgeous  gildings,  and  decorations  of  the  most 
costly  character,  altogether  form  a  scene  of  great  beauty  and  magnificence. 
The  tower  is  four  hundred  and  two  feet  in  height  and  is  ascended  by  six 
hundred  and  twenty-two  steps.  It  afifords  a  splendid  view  of  the  city  and 
surrounding  country.  Its  chimes  are  among  the  most  complete  in  Belgium, 
consisting  of  ninety-nine  bells,  the  smallest  of  which  is  but  fifteen  inches 
in  diameter,  the  largest  weighs  eight  tons. 

We  also  visited  the  Museum,  containing  a  collection  of  five  hundred 


SUPPLEMENT.  607 

and  sixty  pictures,  possessing  great  merit,  the  productions  of  celebrated 
masters.  One  of  these  by  Rubens,  which  I  consider  the  most  perfect^ 
particularly  attracted  my  attention.  It  represents  Christ  crucified  between 
t  vo  thieves;  Longinus.  the  Roman  officer,  mounted  on  a  grey  horse,  is 
piercing  the  Savior's  side  with  a  lance;  the  penitent  thief,  a  grey-haired 
man,  is  invoking  the  Savior  for  the  last  time.  In  the  foreground  stands  the 
Virgin  Mother,  whom  Mary,  the  wife  of  Cleophas,  in  vain  endeavors  to 
console.  Farther  back,  St.  John  leans  against  the  cross  of  the  impenitent 
thief,  weeping;  Mary  Magdalene  on  her  knees,  at  the  foot  of  the  cross, 
implores  Longinus  to  spare  the  sacred  body  of  her  Master. 

The  whole  is  drawn  with  almost  startling  accuracy;  indeed,  I  never 
saw  a  life  scene  on  canvas  so  strikingly  illustrated.  The  writhing  agony  of 
the  impenitent  malefactor,  whose  legs  have  just  been  broken  by  a  Roman 
soldier,  while  on  the  contrary,  the  composed  expression  of  the  other, 
though  worn  by  suflfering — all  depicted  with  such  marvelous  exactness, 
impressed  me  for  the  moment  with  a  feeling  that  I  was  witnessing  the 
reality  of  this  shocking  scene. 

Antwerp  justly  boasts  of  many  public  edifices  of  great  beauty  and 
magnificence.  The  royal  palace,  erected  over  one  hundred  years  ago  in 
fantastic  pompadour  style,  drew  our  attention,  though  perhaps  failed  ta 
excite  our  admiratiop.  This  city  has  a  splendid  theatre,  its  interior  hand- 
somely decorated  with  paintings,  and  busts  in  marble  and  bronze  of  eminent 
composers  and  dramatists,  among  whom  are  Shakespeare,  Moliere^ 
Euripides  and  Mozart.  The  Zoological  Garden  contains  a  fine  collection  of 
animals,  which,  with  its  garden  and  beautiful  park,  is  considered  one  of  the 
best  in  Europe. 

We  left  Antwerp  the  following  afternoon  and  arrived  at  Brussels  in  the 
evening.  Brussels  is  the  capital  of  Belgium,  the  residence  of  the  royal 
family,  and  contains  a  population  of  one  hundred  and  seventy  thousand, 
only  six  thousand  of  whom  are  Protestants.  This  city  has  many  points  of 
resemblance  to  Paris,  the  capital  of  France,  so  much  so  that  it  is  frequently 
called  "Paris  in  miniature."  The  majority  of  the  citizens  speak  the 
French  language;  the  Flemish  is  chiefly  spoken  by  the  lower  classes. 

As  usual  on  entering  Catholic  cities,  we  paid  our  respects  to  its  cele- 
brated cathedrals,  of  which  St.  Nicholas  is  the  most  prominent.  It  is  of 
Gothic  structure,  and  presents  an  imposing  appearance.  Its  interior 
embraces  characteristics  similar  to  other  Catholic  churches — images, 
elaborate  carvings,  fine  marble  statuary,  sumptuous  gildings,  magnificent 
decorations,  together  with  paintings  in  almost  endless  variety.  Some  have 
rather  singular  representations,  such,  for  instance,  as  the  "Expulsion  from 
Paradise,"  done  in  carved  wood,  with  great  skill  and  at  vast  labor  and 


508  SUPPLEMENT, 

expense.  Among  the  beautiful  foliage  are  seen  all  kinds  of  animals — a 
bear,  dog,  cat,  eagle,  vulture,  peacock,  owl,  dove,  squirrel,  and  lastly,  an 
ape  eating  an  apple.  These  are  surmounted  by  the  Virgin  with  the  Child, 
who  crushes  the  head  of  the  serpent  with  the  cross. 

In  one  of  these  churches,  an  old  lady  was  holding  a  stock  of  wax 
candles,  some  of  which  she  insisted  on  our  purchasing,  that  we  might  burn 
them  for  the  benefit  of  our  dead  friends.  In  another  we  saw  a  gentleman 
of  respectable  appearance  doing  penance  in  a  prostrate  position  upon  the 
floor  of  the  church,  before  the  cross  and  image  of  the  Savior,  kissing  the 
stone  pavement  with  great  fervor,  and  wetting  it  with  tears.  I  imagined 
he  might  have  committed  in  secret  some  great  crime;  I  may  have  failed  to 
do  him  justice. 

In  one  of  these  cathedrals  we  witnessed  a  Catholic  wedding,  which  was 
quite  amusing — the  bride  and  groom  were  kneeling  before  the  altar,  a  priest 
with  sacerdotal  robes,  with  open  Bible,  wax  tapers,  and  three  silver  goblets 
of  wine,  was  performing  the  marriage  ceremony,  reading  a  sentence  or 
two,  repeatedly  kissing  the  cross  and  quafl&ng  the  wine,  waving  ^is  hands 
and  pronouncing  Latin,  while  in  the  background  a  little  boy  in  a  white 
gown,  walking  to  and  fro,  swinging  slowly,  then  rapidly,  a  small  censer 
with  smoking  incense,  accompanied  with  an  occasional  jingle  of  a  bell.  In 
the  evening  we  attended  the  Royal  Operatic  Theatre,  the  most  noted  in 
Brussels,  and  the  finest  and  most  richly  finished  and  artisticallj'  decorated 
I  ever  visited.  The  parquette  was  furnished  with  cushioned  chau-s, 
elegantly  made,  and  sufficient  room  to  pass  without  annoyance.  Its  six- 
tiered  gallery,  with  elaborate  carvings  and  splendid  gildings,  presented  a 
grand  appearance.     I  think  the  performances  could  not  be  surpassed. 

We  visited  the  National  Palace,  where  the  sessions  of  the  Senate  and 
Representatives  are  held,  and  were  conducted  through  the  various  apart- 
ments. The  Senate  Hall  is  embellished  with  fifteen  portraits  of  celebrated 
Belgians.  These  two  halls  had  the  appearance  of  comfort  and  convenience, 
rather  than  display. 

The  Hotel  de  Ville,  the  city  hall,  the  most  remarkable  edifice  in 
Brussels,  has  a  graceful  tower  of  three  hundred  and  eighty-six  feet  in 
height;  on  the  summit  of  its  spire  is  a  figure  in  bronze  of  Michael,  the 
Archangel,  eighteen  feet  high.  A  portion  of  this  hall  is  occupied  by  the 
city  council  of  Brussels,  comprising  thirty-one  members.  We  noticed  some 
magnificent  tapestry  four  hundred  years  old,  and  a  basin  with  the  keys  of 
the  city  made  of  beaten  gold  and  silver  two  hundred  years  ago.  In  front  of 
this  hall  stands  a  magnificent  monument  of  Counts  Egmont  and  Horn, 
who  were  unjustly  executed  by  the  notorious  Duke  of  Alva,  June  5th,  1568. 
A  portion  of  this  colossal  structure  contains  figures  in  bronze  representing 


SUPPLEMENT.  509 

the  two  counts  on  their  way  to  execution.  In  the  Hotel  de  Ville,  we 
ascended  by  a  winding  staircase  to  the  summit  of  its  lofty  tower,  where  we 
enjoyed  a  magnificent  view  of  Brussels  and  its  environs.  Also,  from  this 
lofty  height  may  be  seen  in  the  distance  the  "Lion  Monument,"  a  vaat 
mound  upon  the  battlefield  of  Waterloo,  erected  in  commemoration  of  the 
great  victory  won  by  the  allied  powers  under  the  Duke  of  Wellington. 

We    visited    that  memorable  locality  about  ten  miles  distant  fix>m' 
Brussels,  spending  several  houre  walking  over  the  fields,  still  bearing  traces 
of  those  bloody  struggles,  examining  many  points  and  localities  of  intense 
interest;  but  I  will  defer  this  subject  for  the  present. 

We  left  Brussels,  Wednesday,  December  11,  and  arrived  in  Paris  the 

same  evening. 

Lorenzo  Snow. 


LETTER   III. 


Paris.— Visit  to  Versailles.— Bois  de  Boulogne.— St.  Cloud. — Attend  the 
National  Assembly. — French  glory. — Interview  with  the  President  of  the 
French  Republic. — Paris  Register  speaks  of  the  Party. 

Paris,  France,  December  18th,  1872. 
Editor  Deseret  News: 

We  are  pleasantly  situated  at  the  "Hotel  de  Petersbourg, "  in  the  beau- 
tiful city  of  Paris,  the  capital  of  lovely,  sunny  France.  Too  much  cannot 
be  said  of  the  beauty  and  magnificence  of  this  wonderful  city.  I  will  not 
attempt,  at  present,  to  describe  all  that  we  have  seen  of  its  beauty  and 
grandeur.  I  have  just  returned  from  promenading  some  of  its  principal 
streets,  viewing  it  in  its  evening  splendor,  lit  up  with  thirty-two  thousand 
gas  burners. 

Yesterday  we  visited  Versailles,  some  twelve  miles  from  Paris.  We 
passed  through  the  forest  of  Boulogne,  admiring  the  delightful  picturesque 
scenery  bordering  on  the  river  Seine,  passing  through  a  variegated  country 
until  we  reached  St.  Cloud,  where  we  alighted  from  our  carriages  and 
walked  over  the  ground  where  the  Prussians  planted  their  artillery  to  bom- 
bard the  city  of  Paris,  and  where  many  thousands  were  slain  during  the 
late  bloody  contest.  Every  building,  except  the  Cathedral,  had  been 
demolished;  this  was  preserved  by  a  body  of  Prussians,  who  had  been  sta- 


510  SUPPLEMENT. 

tioned  there  through  the  reverential  feeHng,  perhaps,  of  the  Prussian 
Emperor. 

At  Versailles  we  enjoyed  magnificent  views,  comprising  objects  of 
almost  infinite  variety.  To  me,  however,  our  visit  to  the  National  Assem- 
bly, then  in  session,  was  the  most  interesting,  with  the  exception  of  our 
interview  with  Monsieur  Thiers,  the  president  of  the  French  republic, 
which  I  will  describe  presently.  The  National  Assembly  comprises  seven 
hundred  and  fifty-eight  deputies,  elected  by  their  respective  districts  in 
1871,  constituting  only  a  provisional  government.  How  long  they  may  feel 
disposed  to  hold  office,  or  the  vacillating  minds  of  the  people  to  sustain 
them,  the  future  will  reveal.  The  political  prospects  of  France  are 
shrouded  in  fearful  mystery — at  any  moment  the  most  terrible  scenes  may 
burst  upon  the  country.  The  National  Assembly  convenes  in  that  portion 
of  the  palace  formerly  occupied  as  a  theatre,  when  Versailles  was  reveling 
in  regal  pride  and  splendor.  We  owed  the  privilege  of  admission  to  the 
president  of  the  Assembly,  through  the  request  of  Monsieur  Bartholemy 
St.  Hilaire,  private  secretary  to  M.  Thiers,  to  whom  we  had  been  intro- 
duced by  Major  Lorin.  We  were  accorded  seats  appropriated  to  foreign 
diplomats  and  embassadors,  an  honor  we  appreciated  and  duly  acknowl- 
edged. The  grave,  sedate,  dignified,  bald-headed  appearance  of  this  great 
body  of  French  deputies  was  rather  prepossessing.  We  spent  about  an 
hour  in  listening  to  their  eloquent  and  animated  speeches.  I  have  alluded 
to  Major  Lorin — this  gentleman  distinguished  himself  as  a  French  ofiicer 
in  the  battles  fought  against  Austria  and  Italy,  also  in  many  bloody  con- 
flicts between  the  French  and  Prussians.  In  the  late  war  he  commanded 
about  three  thousand  men.  On  the  establishment  of  peace,  only  forty- 
seven  remained;  the  others  were  either  killed  or  disabled.  The  Major  was 
covered  with  French  glory — scars  and  bruises.  We  had  formed  an 
acquaintance  with  this  gentleman,  and  while  visiting  Versailles  he  pro- 
posed to  present  our  cards  to  President  Thiers  and  procure  us  an  audience* 
We  accepted  the  proposition  and  drove  up  to  the  palace  of  M.  Thiers.  In 
a  few  minutes  the  Major  returned,  accompanied  by  the  president's  private 
secretary,  who  politely  stated  that  M.  Thiers  would  be  happy  to  receive 
President  Smith  and  party  at  half-past  9  p.  m. 

We  repaired  to  the  palace  at  the  hour  designated,  M.  Bartholemy  St. 
Hilaire  conducted  us  to  the  reception  hall  and  introduced  us  to  President 
Thiers.  He  was  attended  by  a  number  of  distinguished  French  gentle- 
men, principally  his  cabinet  ministers,  anxious  and  curious  to  witness  the 
interview  between  the  president  of  the  French  republic  and  the  delegation 
from  the  Latter-day  Saints  in  Utah  en  route  to  Palestine.  Mr.  Thiers'  per- 
sonal appearance  impressed  us  favorably — his  dignified  bearing,  plain  and 


SUPPLEMENT.  51 1 

unassuming  manners,  with  a  countenance  glowinc;  with  benevolence  and 
patriotism.  He  possesses  the  reputation  of  being  a  good  English  scholar, 
but  I  presume  the  vast  crowd  of  business  of  late  years  has  allowed  him  no 
time  to  practise  the  English  language,  therefore  the  conversation  was  car- 
ried on  in  French,  Major  Lorin  acting  as  interpreter. 

After  the  introduction.  President  Smith  acknowledged  our  appreciation 
of  the  honor  accorded  the  party,  in  granting  this  interview — that  we  were 
from  Utah,  en  route  to  Palestine,  to  study  the  Bible  in  the  land  where  its 
recoKled  events  had  chiefly  transpired— that  we  sympathized  with  the  presi- 
dent of  the  French  republic  in  the  great  cause  he  is  laboring  to  establish — 
a  republic  in  France,  and  had  sought  this  occasion  of  expressing  our  senti- 
ments personally. 

Upon  this  being  interpreted.  President  Thiers  replied  that  he  was  grati- 
fied with  such  assurances  from  Americans,  and  pleased  to  meet  this  delega- 
tion from  Utah,  and  that  he  was  familiar  with  the  history  of  our  people. 
We  replied  that  we  had  been  twenty-five  years  laboring  under  every  possi- 
ble disadvantage  to  colonize  that  portion  of  our  American  desert,  in  order 
to  make  a  destitute  people  great  and  prosperous;  that  in  connection  with 
other  objects  relating  to  our  tour,  we  wished  to  gather  information  and  sta- 
tistics of  the  progress  of  older  nations,  that  through  their  experience  we 
might  more  successfully  benefit  and  improve  the  people  we  represented. 

President  Thiers  replied  that  while  we  remained  in  France,  he  should 
take  pleasure  in  rendering  any  assistance  we  might  require  in  the  promo- 
tion of  this  object. 

We  acknowledged  our  appreciation  of  this  courtesy,  and  thanked  him 
for  favors  extended  to  American  citizens  since  the  establishment  of  the 
French  republic. 

President  Thiers  replied  that  he  hoped  the  peaceful  relations  now 
existing  between  the  two  governments  would  never  be  interrupted. 

The  interview  closed  in  the  following  words  by  President  Smith: 
"President  Thiers,  God  bless  you." 

These  words  inspired  M.  Thiers  with  renewed  interest;  he  requested 
the  Major  to  give  a  literal  translation  of  that  expression.  The  honesty, 
simplicity  and  earnestness  in  which  this  sentiment  was  delivered  by  Presi- 
dent Smith,  not  only  excited  pleasurable  emotions  in  M.  Thiers,  but  also 
were  visible  in  the  features  of  his  ministers  who  were  now  crowding  around. 

President  Thiers  cordially  shook  hands  with  each  one  of  our  party. 
We  then  repaired  to  our  carriages  and  returned  to  Paris  the  same  evening. 

Shortly  after  this  interview,  the  circumstance  of  our  reception  was 
published  in  several  of  the  French  papers.  Please  accept  my  regards  for 
yourself  and  family.  Lorenzo  Snow. 


512  SUPPLEMENT. 

FROM   THE   PARIS    "AMERICAN   REGISTER." 

"On  Tuesday  last,  the  Mormon  party,  now  passing  through  Europe  on 
their  way  to  Palestine,  visited  Versailles  and  were  received  in  the  evening 
by  M.  Thiers.  The  Hon.  George  A.  Smith,  leader  of  the  party,  gave  the 
president  a  curious  and  interesting  account  of  Mormonism  in  the  United 
States,  and  stated  that  the  sect  which  he  represents  is  already  composed  of 
about  ©ne  hundred  and  twenty  thousand  members.  Mr.  Smith  and  his 
party  started  for  Lyons  on  Thursday,  and  leave  that  city  to-day  for  Mar- 
seilles, where,  after  remaining  a  couple  of  days,  they  will  proceed  to  Nice. 

"Although  the  Mormon  party  at  present  in  France  disclaim  any  other 
motive  than  that  of  pleasure  and  instruction  for  their  proposed  visit  to 
Palestine,  it  is  asserted  by  some  who  profess  to  be  well  informed,  that  they 
are  going  there  to  explore  the  ground  for  the  foundation  of  a  new  Jeru- 
salem. We  see  nothing  improbable  in  this  assumption.  The  people  who 
created  a  paradise  in  Salt  Lake  may  well  aim  at  founding  an  Eden  in  the 
land  of  Prophets. 

"The  long  interview  which  the  Mormon  Elders  had  with  the  French 
president,  the  other  day,  has,  we  are  informed,  seriously  disquieted  Madame 
Thiers.  Surely  at  the  president's  advanced  time  of  life  there  is  no  fear  of 
his  conversion  to  Mormon  doctrines.  As  Thiers  was  born  April  16,  1797, 
and,  consequently,  will  be  seventy-six  years  of  age  in  April  next,  we  sin- 
cerely sympathize  with  Madame  in  her  alarm." 


SUPPLEMENT.  513 


LETTER  IV. 

From  Paris  to  Lyons.— Burgundy  and  its  wines.— Famous  towns.— Lyons 
and  its  silk  industries.— Weaving  portraits.— Ampitheatre  eighteen 
hundred  years  old. — Olive  plantations  and  vineyards, — At  Venice. — 
Genoa.— Statue  of  Columbus. — The  cathedral  of  St.  Lorenzo. — Chain 
that  bound  John  the  Baptist.— Turin.-Milan.-Cathedral  of  our  blessed 
Lady,  the  grandest  religious  edifice  in  the  world.— Attend  high  mass.— 
Arrive  in  Venice,  the  City  of  Waters. 

Marseilles,  France,  December  23,  1872. 
Editor  Deseret  News: 

Our  route  from  Paris  to  Lyons  lies  through  a  beautiful  and  interesting 
country,  abounding  in  orchards  and  vineyards,  many  of  the  latter  being 
very  extensive.  The  district  of  Burgundy,  so  much  celebrated  for  its 
excellent  wines,  embraces  an  area  of  two  hundred  and  twenty-four  thousand 
two  hundred  and  twenty-three  acres,  all  in  vineyards.  These  vines  are 
trained  upon  stakes  three  feet  high,  being  more  thickly  set  than  is  com- 
monly practised  elsewhere.  Their  yield  differs  according  to  the  soil  and 
quality  of  the  vine,  some  yielding  as  high  as  one  thousand  gallons  per  acre. 
Immense  quantities  of  these  Burgundy  wines  are  transported  annually  to 
foreign  countries.  They  are  highly  prized  by  amateur  consumers,  being 
considered  superior  to  most  other  wines  in  point  of  flavor  and  delicious  qual- 
ity. The  price  of  the  genuine  Burgundy  wines  where  they  are  manufac- 
tured will  average  about  one  dollar  per  gallon. 

We  passed  many  towns  famous  in  history  for  memorable  battles  fought 
in  their  vicinity,  or  stirring  events  which  have  occurred  within  their  walls. 
Fontainbleau,  about  forty  miles  from  Paris,  is  remarkable  for  the  great 
battle  fought  in  February,  1814,  in  which  the  allies  were  signally  beaten  by 
the  French  under  Napoleon.     We  stopped  but  a  short  time  at  this  place. 

We  passed  many  elegant  mansions,  beautiful  country  seats,  chateaux 
and  towns — some  of  the  latter  very  antique,  embracing  ancient  castles  and 
fortifications  crumbling  to  pieces,  or  lying  in  ruins.  We  also  passed  many 
lovely  vales,  encircled  in  the  distance  by  low  ranges  of  picturesque  hills 
covered  with  vineyards  and  olive  orchards,  the  latter  still  clothed  in  rich 
green  foliage.  Among  these  romantic  hills,  here  and  there  a  beautifiil  villa 
appears,  with  its  white  chapel  surmounted  by  a  modest,  graceful  tower. 

We  reached  Lyons  on  the  evening  of  the  19th,  distant  from  Paris  about 


514  SUPPLEMENT, 

three  hundred  miles,  Lyons  is  the  second  city  in  France,  with  a  population 
of  about  three  hundred  and  twenty-five  thousand.  It  is  celebrated  for  its 
silk  manufactures;  in  quality  and  variety  they  are  considered  superior  to 
any  others  in  the  world.  In  the  city  and  vicinity  there  are  over  thirty-one 
thousand  silk  looms.  Immense  numbers  of  laborers  are  employed  in  the 
business.  We  visited  some  of  these  establishments  and  were  amused  and 
interested  in  witnessing  the  skill  and  ingenuity  manifested.  Portraits, 
groups  of  people,  and  also  landscapes,  were  woven  in  silk  with  as  much 
accuracy  in  delineation  of  face  and  figure  as  when  done  by  the  most  skilful 
artist  with  paint  and  brush.  We  purchased  a  few  specimens  of  their  weav- 
ing, including  exquisitely  beautiful  handkerchiefs,  portraits  of  eminent 
personages,  George  Washington,  M.  Thiers  and  other  distinguished  indi- 
viduals. We  showed  the  proprietor  of  the  establishment  a  photograph  of 
President  Brigham  Young,  and  on  his  proffering  to  weave  the  portrait, 
President  Smith  made  arrangement  to  have  a  supply  in  readiness  on  our 
return  ircm  Palestine. 

We  engaged  carriages  and  drove  through  the  principal  streets,  park  and 
suburbs  of  the  city.  We  saw  remains  of  walls,  fortifications  and  buildings 
constructed  in  past  ages  by  the  Romans,  together  with  other  objects  of 
curiosity  and  historic  interest.  We  had  a  splendid  view  of  the  hills  of 
Savoy  and  also  of  Mont  Blanc,  one  hundred  miles  distant,  clothed  in  per- 
petual snows. 

We  ari'ived  in  Marseilles,  about  two  hundred  miles  distant  from  Lyons, 
in  the  evening,  stopping  at  the  Hotel  du  Louvre  et  de  le  Paix — a  very 
fine  establishment.  This  city  contains  three  hundred  thousand  inhabitants, 
and  is  considered  the  finest  seaport  in  France.  Its  harbor  is  formed  by  an 
inlet  of  the  sea,  extending  into  the  heart  of  the  city,  covering  an  extent  of 
seventy  acres,  and  will  accommodate  one  thousand  two  hundred  vessels.  We 
found  numerous  objects  of  interest  and  attraction.  No  finer  streets  can  be 
found  in  any  city  of  Europe — they  are  broad  and  many  of  them  bordered 
with  ornamental  trees.  The  park  is  extensive  and  the  public  gardens 
and  promenades  are  romantic  and  enchanting  to  lovers  of  cultivated 
nature.  To  fully  enjoy  the  smiling  sun  and  balmy  air  of  beautiful  Mar- 
seilles, and  also  to  avail  ourselves  of  an  opportunity  for  gratifying  curiosity 
and  gaining  information,  we  perambulated  the  city.  The  gardens  and 
parks  were  ornamented  with  rich  and  costly  shrubbery,  grass  plats  taste- 
fully encircled  with  flowers,  gravel  walks  with  beautiful  borders,  orna; 
mental  trees  trimmed  into  varied  forms,  flowers  exhaling  sweet  fragrance 
around  grottos,  fountains  and  cascades. 

On  one  side,  at  a  short  distance  from  the  city,  lies  a  vast  landscape 
commencing  with  rising  hills  covered  with  terraces  of  equal  width,  planted 


SUPPLEMENT.  515 

with  olive  trees  and  vineyards,  rising  in  regular  gradation  one  above 
another,  like  rows  of  seats  in  an  amphitheatre,  beautiful  country  seats 
here  and  there  dotting  the  summits  of  these  hills,  fronted  with  gardens  and 
groves  of  orange  and  lemon  tree,  loaded  with  golden  fruit.  These  ranges  of 
hills,  continuing  one  alx)ve  another,  roll  away  in  the  distance  into  lofty 
mountains,  and  still  onward  until  their  towering  peaks  are  mantled  in  per- 
petual snow.  Before  us,  stretching  far  off  beneath  the  encircling  horizon, 
in  calm  and  sweet  repose,  slumber  the  blue  waters  of  the  Mediterranean, 
whose  broad  bosom  is  whitened  with  sails  from  every  land  and  clime. 

We  shall  long  remember  our  stroll  through  the  parks  and  gardens  of 
Marseilles,  and  along  the  sunny  shore  of  the  beautiful  Mediterranean. 

Venice,  Italy,  January  4th,  1873. 

We  left  Marseilles  by  train,  December  24th,  continuing  our  route  along 
the  shores  of  the  Mediterranean.  Some  portion  of  the  country  is  rough 
and  broken  into  hills  and  low  mountains,  generally  covered  with  vineyards 
and  olive  orchards.  The  soil  appears  light,  yet  productive.  Much  labor 
has  been  required  to  bring  this  district  to  its  present  flourishing  condition. 
A  plan  was  adopted  widely  differing  from  that  in  Holland,  which  is  a  system 
of  terracing,  accomplished  by  removing  the  stones  and  rocks  off"  the  acclivi- 
ties, and  building  them  up  into  walls  from  three  to  eight  feet  in  height, 
laterally,  so  as  to  form  a  level,  varying  in  width  from  six  feet  and  upward, 
according  to  the  steepness  of  the  hill  to  be  terraced.  Soil  is  gathered  upon 
these  levels,  in  which  the  vine,  the  olive,  lemon  and  orange  are  planted. 
Mountains  from  base  to  summit,  adorned  by  these  terraces,  like  rows  of  seats 
rising  in  systematic  order  one  above  another,  form  a  pleasant  picture, 
frequently  lovely  and  fascinating. 

We  arrived  at  Nice  in  the  evening.  It  is  a  beautiful  city,  romantically 
located  among  the  hills  bordering  the  sea.  It  forms  a  fashionable  resort 
for  people  of  wealth  in  quest  of  pleasure,  and  invalids  in  search  of  health. 
The  environs  afford  many  attractions  in  promenades,  extensive  views,  lux- 
uriant vegetation,  gardens  and  sloping  hills  covered  with  vines,  olives,  aloes, 
cypress,  palm,  together  with  lemon  and  orange  trees  loaded  with  golden 
fruit. 

After  spending  two  days  pleasantly  in  Nice  we  left  for  Genoa,  Italy, 
where  we  arrived  on  Friday,  the  27th  of  December.  We  felt  to  award  a 
tribute  of  respect  to  Genoa,  as  the  birthplace  of  Christopher  Columbus. 
One  of  these  squares  is  ornamented  with  a  fine  monumental  structure 
erected  to  his  memory. 

Sunday  morning  we  attended  Catholic  service  in  the  Cathedral  St. 
Lorenzo,  the  most  celebrated  church  in  the  city.     During  the  worship  an 


516  SUPPLEMEN'T. 

oflBcer  in  uniform  waited  upon  us  through  the  building,  pointing  out  and 
explaining  various  objects  of  interest.  He  conducted  us  to  a  small  chapel 
enclosed  by  an  ornamental  paling,  and  showed  us  the  "indentical"  chain 
with  which  John  the  Baptist  was  bound  while  in  prison  previous  to  being 
beheaded,  and  also  his  ashes  enclosed  in  a  silver  urn.  Any  doubts  we  enter- 
tained of  the  genuineness  of  these  articles  we  refrained  from  expressing. 
No  woman  is  allowed  to  enter  this  chapel  of  St.  John,  except  one  day  in 
the  year,  because  one  of  her  sex  instigated  the  death  of  this  saint.  My 
sister,  who  happened  to  be  the  only  lady  of  the  party  present,  bore  this 
interdiction  with  her  characterestic  grace  and  fortitude. 

Monday,  30th,  we  left  for  Turin.  Some  portions  of  this  route  were 
very  attractive,  in  fact,  I  do  not  recollect  ever  having  seen  a  landscape  more 
lovely  and  enchanting.  We  arrived  in  Turin  in  the  afternoon,  and  left  the 
following  morning  for  Milan,  which  we  reached  in  the  evening  of  the  31st 
of  December. 

Milan  contains  two  hundred  and  seventy  thousand  inhabitants.  It  is 
situated  on  the  river  Alono,  in  the  centre  of  the  great  plain  of  Lombardy, 
and  is  one  of  the  richest  and  most  beautiful  cities  of  Italy;  the  street* 
regular,  broad  and  well  paved,  the  dwellings  elegantly  built,  and  commo- 
dious. The  city  embraces  capacious  &<quares,  promenades  and  gardens, 
tastefully  laid  out  and  ornamented  with  fountains  and  statuary.  The 
Arcade  is  a  splendid  structure;  we  visited  it  in  the  evening  when  lit  up  with 
its  immense  number  of  gas  burners.  An  English  company  commenced 
this  structure  with  speculative  views,  but  after  having  sunk  (so  we  were 
informed)  nearly  one  million  of  dollars,  relinquished  the  project,  after 
which  it  became  government  property. 

Milan  is  celebrated  for  its  cathedral,  built  in  honor  of  "Our  Blessed 
Lady."  Galeazo  Visconti,  Duke  of  Milan,  owing  to  some  cause  which  we 
failed  to  ascertain,  made  a  solemn  vow  to  build  &  rich  and  magnificent 
temple  in  honor  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  was  joined  in  this  undertaking  by 
men  of  wealth  and  rank,  with  the  intention  of  making  it  the  most  costly 
and  beautiful  ecclesiastical  edifice  in  the  world.  For  this  purpose  immense 
sums  from  time  to  time  were  contributed  by  distinguished  individuals — 
single  donations  frequently  reaching  as  high  as  from  fifty  to  one  hundred 
thousand  dollars.  Kings,  popes,  emperors  and  empresses  bestowed  their 
princely  gifts;  one  Italian  gentleman  contributed  thirty-five  thousand  gold 
ducats.  The  founder  donated,  together  with  other  liberal  gifts,  marble  at 
the  quarry,  sufficient  to  build  the  entire  edifice. 

This  temple  has  been  nearly  five  hundred  years  in  course  of  construc- 
tion, and  will  probably  require  another  century  for  its  completion.  In 
gazing  with  astonishment  upon  the  forest  of  pinnacles  and  thousands  of 


SUPPLEMENT.  517 

marble  statues,  together  with  millions  of  jich  ornaments  and  endless  works 
of  carved  marble,  the  great  tower,  with  its  lofty  summit  crowned  with  a 
colossal  statue,  one  would  fail  to  notice  any  deficiency  or  lack  in  its  comple- 
tion; yet  millioi.s  are  still  required  to  carry  out,  in  full,  the  magnificent 
design  of  the  great  artist  who  planned  this  astonishing  specimen  of  Gothic 
architecture. 

Up  to  the  present  about  one  hundred  and  ten  millions  of  dollars  have 
been  expended,  independent  of  the  marble  donated  at  the  quarry.  The 
walls  are  eight  feet  in  thickness,  built  of  fine  white  marble  from  Mount 
Gandoglia.  The  floors  are  paved  with  marble — the  roof  is  formed  with 
marble  blocks  united  by  cement.  The  length  of  the  cathedral  is  four  hun- 
dred and  ninety  feet,  its  breadth  two  hundred  and  ninety-eight,  and  its 
height  to  th^summit  of  the  tower  is  four  hundred  feet.  It  is  built  in  the 
form  of  a  Latin  cross,  divided  into  five  naves,  supported  by  fifty-two  pillars, 
each  about  seventy-two  feet  high,  and  twenty- four  feet  in  circumference. 
The  interior  of  the  building  is  decorated  with  fret-work,  carving,  statuary 
and  numerous  paintings,  the  production  of  tiie  most  skilful  artists  of 
Europe.  The  exterior  is  covered  with  marble  statuary,  representing  some 
of  the  most  remarkable  events  in  biblical  history — Moses  rescued  from  the 
Nile  by  Pharaoh's  daughter,  Joseph's  temptation  in  the  house  of  Potiphar, 
the  angel  driving  out  Adam  and  Eve  from  Eden,  Daniel  in  the  den  of  lions, 
God  appearing  to  Moses  in  a  burning  bush,  David  holding  the  head  of 
Goliath,  Sampson  sufibcating  the  lions,  and  carrying  on  his  shoulders  the 
gates  of  Gaza.  Fifty-two  representations  of  this  character  adorn  the  front 
of  this  temple. 

Writers  differ  in  their  statements  of  the  number  of  the  statues  which 
ornament  this  building.  In  a  work  published  by  a  Mr.  Prioli  at  Milan, 
the  present  number  is  estimated  at  seven  thousand,  and  additions  are  con- 
stantly being  made.  The  most  celebrated  artists  in  Europe  have  been 
employed,  and  are  still  engaged  in  embellishing  this  edifice. 

We  ascended  by  a  flight  of  five  hundred  and  twelve  steps  to  the  plat- 
form of  the  great  cupola,  where  we  enjoyed  a  magnificent  view  of  the  city, 
and  the  immense  plains  of  Lombardy,  chequered  with  towns  and  villages, 
stretching  far  away  till  lost  beneath  the  surrounding  girdle  of  snow-capped 
mountains.  From  this  lovely  picture  of  nature,  we  turn  to  gaze  on  the 
countless  objects  of  beauty  and  splendor,  the  productions  of  the  highest 
efforts  of  human  genius,  which  constitute  the  exterior  decorations  of  this 
extraordinary  temple.  Before  us  stood  a  forest  of  towers — one  hundred 
and  thirty-six  in  number,  each  adorned  with  twenty-five  marble  figures,  life 
size,  and  thousands  of  ornamental  objects  in  white  marble,  imparting  to  the 
scene  richness,  beauty  and  grandeur.     We  descended  to  the  interior  of  the 


518  SUPPLEMENT. 

building,  where,  among  the  numerous  objects  which  attracted  our  attention, 
was  a  marble  statue,  life  size,  representing  St.  Bartholomew  flayed  alive 
carrying  his  skin  upon  his  shoulders.  The  artist  was  eight  years  engaged 
in  thiswork,  which  is  much  admired  as  a  specimen  of  the  extraordinary 
skill  and  anatomical  knowledge  of  the  sculptor.  In  his  right  hand  the  saint 
holds  a  figure  representing  the  knife  with  which  his  skin  was  taken  off. 
The  veins,  arteries  and  muscles,  together  with  the  whole  surface  of  the 
body  and  limbs  in  a  flayed  condition,  are  delineated  by  the  hand  of  the 
sculptor  with  marvelous  exactness. 

We  attended  high  mass  in  this  church  New  Year's  morning,  the  Arch- 
bishop of  Milan  presiding.     But  I  must  hasten  to  a  close. 

On  the  morning  of  the  3d  of  January  we  left  Milan  and  arrived  here, 
in  Venice,  the  city  of  waters,  the  following  evening.  • 

Lorenzo  Snow. 


LETTER   V. 


Rome  and  its  population. — The  seven  hills. — Excavations  by  the  Govern- 
ment.—The  Forum,— Antony  and  Julius  Caesar.- Where  Virginius 
stabbed  his  daughter. — Famous  obelisks. — Temple  of  Venus. — The  Tar- 
peian  Rock. — St.  Peter's. — Call  on  the  American  minister. — The  Vatican^ 
— Michael  Angelo. — Paul  III. — Appian  Way. —  Seneca. —  Baths.  — ^  Foot- 
prints of  the  Savior. — Naples. — ^Mount  Vesuvius. 

EoME,  Italy,  January  21st,  1873. 
Editor  Deseret  News: 

We  arrived  here  on  the  fifteenth  inst.  This  city  is  built  on  both  sides 
of  the  Tiber,  about  fifteen  miles  from  where  it  empties  into  the  Mediterra- 
nean. In  1867  it  contained  two  hundred  and  fifteen  thousand  inhabitants, 
of  whom  six  thousand  were  clergymen,  five  thousand  nuns,  four  thousand 
five  hundred  Jews,  four  hundred  and  fifty  Protestants,  seven  thousand 
three  hundred  soldiers,  and,  in  the  winter  season,  about  twenty-five  thou- 
sand visitors.  In  the  day  of  its  greatest  prosperity,  Rome  exceeded  two 
millions;  in  the  middle  of  the  fourteenth  century,  it  had  been  reduced  by 
disease,  poverty  and  war  to  less  than  twenty  thousand  people.  What  is 
now  understood  as  modern  Rome  is  surrounded  by  a  wall  twelve  miles  in 
length,  about  fifty  feet  high,  and  built  of  brick. 


SUPPLEMENT.  519 

The  famous  "seven  hills,"  on  which  Rome  was  principally  erected,  are 
now  measurably  uninhabited.  A  few  churches,  monasteries,  nunneries, 
old  farm-houses,  gardens  and  vineyards  occupy  these  hills  which  formerly 
astonished  the  world  with  marble  edifices,  palaces  and  magnificent  temples; 
much  of  this  glory  and  grandeur  now  lie  from  ten  to  twenty  feet  beneath 
the  surface  of  the  ground.  Napoleon  III  purchased  extensive  grounds  on 
which  a  portion  of  ancient  Rome  was  built,  and  expended  large  sums  in 
excavations  to  aid  him  in  his  "History  of  the  Cajsars."  He  made  many 
important  discoveries,  several  of  which  we  saw  while  exploring  the  ruins — 
portions  of  streets,  temples,  beautiful  edifices,  numerous  statues,  marble 
and  granite  columns,  which  were  found  burial  twenty  feet  underground. 
The  Italian  government  is  now  prosecuting  the  work  commenced  by  Napo- 
leon, constantly  bringing  to  light  Roman  history  and  its  antiquities.  We 
saw  sufficient  of  the  remains  of  the  ancient  Roman  forum,  the  place  of 
popular  assemblies,  where  the  orators  addressed  the  people,  to  satisfy  us  of 
its  former  grandt  r.r  and  magnificence.  We  stood  where  Antony,  in  his 
artful  speech  over  the  murdered  body  of  Julius  Caesar,  aroused  the  indigna- 
tion of  the  populace  against  the  conspirators;  and  where  Virginius  pro- 
cured his  knife  and  killed  his  daughter  to  preserve  her  from  slavery.  We 
also  walked  over  the  ground  where  the  Sabine  women  rushed  frantically 
between  their  husbands  and  fathers  to  prevent  the  impending  battle. 

In  the  Piazza  di  St.  Pietro,  we  saw  a  famous  obelisk,  which  was  brought 
to  Rome  by  the  Emperor  Caligula  and  placed  in  the  Vatican  Circus.  It  was 
removed  in  1585  and  erected  on  its  present  site  under  the  superintendency  of 
Dominica  Fontana.  This  huge  monument  weighs  nearly  one  million  of 
pounds.  It  is  said  that  Fontana,  in  constructing  his  machines,  had  neg- 
lected to  make  allowance  for  the  tension  of  the  ropes,  produced  by  the 
immense  weight,  and  that  at  the  critical  moment,  though  the  spectators 
had  been  prohibited,  under  penalty  of  death,  from  speaking  or  shouting,  one 
of  the  eight  hundred  workmen  cried  out,  "Aqua  alle  funi!'^  i.  e.,  "Water 
on  the  ropes,"  thus  solving  the  difficulty.  His  descendants  were  granted 
important  privileges  for  this  hazardous  interference.  Another  obelisk  we 
noticed,  called  the  "Obelisk  of  the  Lateran,"  of  red  granite,  covered  with 
hieroglyphics,  which  was  brought  from  Alexandria  to  the  mouth  of  the  Tiber 
in  a  vessel  of  three  hundred  oars.  It  is  supposed  to  have  been  standing  in 
Egypt  anterior  to  the  exodus  of  the  Israelites,  and  probably  is  four  thousand 
years  old.  It  is  one  hundred  and  forty-one  feet  high,  and  weighs  nearly 
four  hundred  and  fifty-live  tons. 

Some  portions  of  the  celebrated  Temple  of  Venus  and  Rome  still 
remain.  It  was  built  by  the  Emperor  Hadrian,  after  his  own  design. 
When  it  was  finished,  he  asked  Appolodoros  what  he  thought  of  it.    The 


•520  SUPPLEMENT. 

architect  replied  that  it  was  very  good  for  an  emperor,  whereupon  Hadrian 
ordered  him  to  be  beheaded. 

We  went  to  the  "Tarpeian  Rock,"  the  precipice  from  which  criminals 
were  thrown  down;  there  is  considerable  rubbish  beneath,  but  it  is  still 
sufficiently  lofty  to  insure  unpleasant  results  of  a  fall  from  its  summit. 

There  are  very  few  monuments  that  exhibit  more  effectually  the  splen- 
dor of  ancient  Rome  than  the  remains  of  the  celebrated  Colosseum.  It  was 
commencetl  by  Vespasian  and  completed  by  Titus,  after  his  conquest  of  the 
Jews.  It  is  said  that  sixty  thousand  Jews  were  engaged  ten  years  in  this 
gigantic  antique  structure.  After  it  had  fallen  into  decay,  it  was  used  as  a 
quarry  from  which  were  built  churches  and  palaces  until,  by  its  consecra- 
tion as  holy  ground,  on  account  of  the  number  of  martyrs  supposed  to  have 
suffered  within  its  walls,  this  vandalism  was  discontinued.  It  seated  eighty- 
seven  thousand  people,  with  standing  room  for  twenty  thousand.  Its  inau- 
guration, Anno  Domini  81,  continued  one  hundred  days,  during  which  five 
thousand  wild  beasts  and  ten  thousand  captives  were  slain.  Its  circumfer- 
ence is  one  thousand  six  hundred  and  fortj'-one  feet,  the  height  of  the  outer 
wall  one  hundred  and  fifty-seven,  the  length  of  the  arena  two  hundred  and 
seventy-eight,  and  its  width  one  hundred  and  seventy-seven  feet,  the  whole 
superficial  area,  six  acres.  In  the  museum  of  the  Capitol,  we  saw  a  strik- 
ing representation  of  the  character  of  the  former  scenes  enacted  in  the 
arena  of  this  amphitheatre.  A  marble  statue  of  a  dying  gladiator — a 
wonderful  specimen  of  the  perfection  to  which  the  art  of  sculpture 
had  attained.  The  figure  is  in  a  reclining  posture,  a  deep  cut  in  the 
side,  the  blood  trickling  down,  a  broken  sword  lying  beside  it,  the  muscles 
gradually  relaxing  and  strength  failing,  the  lineaments  of  the  face  express- 
ing intense  anguish,  yet  determined  resolution  to  conceal  pain,  as  the 
poet  says: 

"I  see  before  me  the  gladiator  lie; 

He  leans  upon  his  hand— his  manly  brow 

Consents  to  death,  but  conquers  agony, 

And  his  drooped  head  sinks  gradually  low, 

And  through  his  side,  the  last  drops,  ebbing  slow. 

From  the  red  gash  fall  heavy  one  by  one, 

Like  the  first  of  a  thunder  shower;  and  now 

The  arena  swims  around  him;  he  is  gone 

Ere  ceased  the  inhuman  shout  which  hailed 

The  wretch  whawon." 

We  visited  several  celebrated  Roman  cathedrals,  St.  Peter's  first  and 
foremost.  The  area  of  this  church  is  two  hundred  and  twelve  thousand 
three  hundred  and  twenty-one  square  feet,  its  exterior  six  hundred  and  fifty- 


SUPPLEMENT.  .  521 

one  feet  in  length,  its  height  from  the  pavement  to  the  cross  on  the  summit 
is  four  hundred  and  forty-eight  feet.  It  contains  two  hundred  and  ninety 
windows,  three  hundred  and  ninety  statues,  forty-six  altars  and  seven  hun- 
dred and  forty-eight  columns.  The  dome  rises  three  hundred  and  eighteen 
feet  above  the  roof,  and  has  a  circumference  of  six  hundred  and  fifty-two 
feet.  In  the  seventeenth  century  the  dome  showed  signs  of  giving  way, 
and  was  strengthened  by  means  of  huge  iron  hoops. 

We  ascend  to  the  lantern  by  an  easy  stairway,  where  we  have  a  mag- 
nificent view  of  the  surrounding  country,  extending  to  the  blue  waters  of 
tlie  Mediterranean.  The  ball  on  the  summit  affords  room  for  sixteen  per- 
sons, though  from  the  ground  it  appears  little  larger  than  a  man's  hat. 

Previous  to  the  Papal  states  being  incorporated  into  the  Italian  kingdom, 
it  was  customary,  on  certain  days  in  the  year,  to  present  from  this  church  a 
gi-and  spectacle — a  vast  illumination  of  the  dome,  facade  and  colonnades  by 
four  thousand  four  hundred  lamps.  It  is  thought  that  this  great  display 
will  never  be  repeated.  The  Pope  has  remained  singularly  quiet,  refusing 
to  officiate  at  public  festivals  since  Victor  took  possession  of  Rome. 
Some  attribute  this  inaction  to  a  design  to  awaken  sympathy  and  create 
a  stirring  interest  in  his  favor  with  Catholic  communities  throughout  the 
world.  We  were  informed  to-day  that  the  Pope  had  just  received  a  delega- 
tion of  distinguished  gentlemen  from  England,  representing  a  large  body 
of  men,  who  had  solemnlj'  engaged  to  render  whatever  assistance  he  might 
require. 

We  called  at  the  American  minister's  to-day;  not  finding  him  at  home, 
we  left  our  cards  with  his  secretary.  We  shall  probably  have  an  interview 
with  him  before  leaving  Rome.  Our  tour  under  Mr.  Cook's  management 
thus  far  has  proved  perfectly  satisfactory.  Our  railroad  transits  have  invari- 
ably been  first-class,  and  our  hotels  generally.  We  remain  here  three 
days,  then  go  to  Naples. 

Naples,  Italy,  January  28th,  1873. 

We  were  much  interested  in  the  Vatican  Palace,  the  residence  of  the 
Pope.  It  embraces  an  immense  area — one  thousand  one  hundred  and  fifty- 
one  feet  in  length,  seven  hundred  and  sixty-seven  in  breadth,  eight  grand 
staircases,  two  hundred  smaller  ones,  twenty  courts  and  four  thousand  four 
hundred  and  twenty-two  apartments.  It  contains  a  vast  collection  of  the 
most  celebrated  marble  statuary  and  paintings  in  the  world. 

The  ingenuity  and  wealth  of  the  Roman  pontifis  during  many  centuries 
have  been  employed  to  make  this  palace  suitable  for  the  accommodation  of 
the  representatives  of  St.  Peter  in  regard  to  splendor  and  magnificence. 

The  distinguished  artist,  Michael  Angelo,  was  engaged  a  number  of 

86 


522  SUPPLEMENT. 

years  in  decorating  some  of  these  apartments  with  his  best  paintings.  One 
of  these  we  noticed  in  particular  was  a  large  picture  in  fresco,  covering  one 
end  of  a  lofty  room,  fifty  feet  wide;  it  is  called  "The  Last  Judgment." 
Michael  Angelo  labored  nearly  eight  years  upon  this  work.  Pope  Paul  III 
manifested  much  interest  in  this  painting,  and,  to  encourage  the  artist, 
went  to  his  studio,  accompanied  by  ten  of  his  cardinals,  which  was  consid- 
ered an  extraordinary  condescension  on  the  part  of  "His  Holiness."  He 
wished  the  picture  painted  in  oil,  but  the  artist  would  not  consent,  declaring 
that  "oil  painting  was  an  occupation  fit  only  for  women  and  idlers  and 
such  as  had  plenty  of  time  to  throw  away."  In  the  upper  part  of  the  pic- 
ture is  the  Savior  seated  in  the  act  of  pronouncing  judgment,  On  one  side 
are  a  multitude  of  saints  and  patriarchs,  on  the  other  the  martyrs  with  the 
symbols  of  their  sufferings — St.  Catherine  with  the  wheel  on  which  she  was 
broken,  St.  Sebastian  with  the  arrows  by  which  he  was  killed,  St.  Bartholo- 
mew carrying  his  skin,  etc.  Below  is  a  group  of  angels  sounding  the  last 
trumpet  and  carrying  the  books  of  judgment.  On  the  left  is  represented  the 
condition  of  the  damned — the  demons  are  seen  coming  out  of  the  pit  to 
seize  them  as  they,  struggle  to  escape,  their  features  expressing  the  utmost 
despair,  at  the  same  time  exhibiting  pavssions  of  rage,  anguish  and  defiance. 
On  the  opposite  side  the  saints  are  rising  slowly  from  their  graves,  aided  by 
angels  to  ascend  into  the  regions  of  the  blest. 

Paul  III  was  displeased  with  the  nudity  of  the  figures  and  intended  to 
destroy  the  whole.  On  hearing  this  objection  of  the  Pope,  Michael  Angelo 
said,  "Tell  the  Pope  that  this  is  but  a  small  aftair,  and  easy  to  be  remedied: 
let  him  reform  the  world,  and  pictures  will  reform  themselves."  The  Pope 
engaged  Volterra  to  cover  the  most  conspicuous  figures  with  drapery,  which 
caused  the  Italians  to  nickname  him  Braghettone,  that  is,  the  breeches 
maker.  Michael  Angelo  was  obliged  to  submit  to  the  Pope's  will,  but 
revenged  himself  in  the  following  style  upon  Biagio,  master  of  ceremonies, 
who  suggested  the  indelicacy  of  the  figures.  He  represented  him  in  one  of 
the  angles  of  the  picture  standing  in  hell  as  Midas,  with  ass's  ears,  his  body 
encircled  by  a  serpent.  Biagio  requested  the  Pope  to  compel  the  artist  to 
expunge  this  figure,  but  he  declared  he  could  only  release  from  purgatory. 

We  made  an  excursion  of  several  miles  in  the  country,  traveling  od  the 
celebrated  Appian  Way,  a  road  built  in  ancient  times  by  the  Romans, 
They  were  accustomed  to  bury  their  dead  beyond  the  city  along  the  sides  of 
this  thoroughfare,  for  which  purpose  thousands  of  monuments  were  built, 
thickly  studding  both  sides  of  the  way — a  distance  of  about  thirteen  miles 
— many  of  them  massive  and  lofty,  built  of  brick,  stone  and  concrete,  with 
an  external  covering  of  polished  marble,  ornamented  with  beautiful  statu- 
ary, and  otherwise  magnificently  decorated.    Among  the  monumental  ruins 


SUPPLEMENT.  523 

is  one  said  to  contain  the  remains  of  Seneca,  the  great  moralist,  one  of  my 
favorite  authors,  who  unjustly  suffered  death  by  the  order  of  Nero.  His 
statue  in  marble,  like  a  protecting  angel,  still  remains  over  the  crumbling 
ruins  of  his  monument,  and  even  should  this  statue  also  disappear,  the 
elevating  moral  sentiments  he  inculcated  cannot  perish,  but  will  ever  per- 
petuate his  memory. 

We  saw  a  spacious  enclosure,  where  the  Romans  practised  burning  the 
bodies  of  the  dead,  in  order  to  place  their  ashes  in  urns  or  vase^,  to  be 
deposited  in  tombs.  We  were  shown  the  remains  of  the  bathing  establish- 
ment of  Caracalla,  constructed  somewhat  on  the  principle  of  the  Turkish 
bath.  It  embraced  an  area  of  about  forty  acres,  most  of  which  had  been 
covered  with  arched  mason  work,  now  fallen  down.  A  large  portion  of  the 
wall  still  remains;  some  fifteen  feet  depth  of  earth  has  been  excavated  to 
show  its  original  plan  and  grandeur. 

We  were  conducted  into  a  small  chapel,  held  in  high  esteem  by  the 
Catholics  through  a  tradition  that  Peter,  when  imprisoned  in  Eome,  escaped 
in  the  night,  and  upon  reaching  this  point  the  Savior  met  him  and  told  him 
he  was  going  to  Rome  to  be  crucified  the  se<;ond  time,  whereupon  Peter, 
taking  the  hint,  returned  to  the  city  and  suffered  crucifixion.  On  the  floor 
of  this  church  is  a  marble  slab  with  a  fac-simile  of  the  footmark  of  the 
Savior,  which  is  pretended  to  have  been  made  upon  the  pavement  on 
which  he  stood. 

Rome  possesses  many  obelisks  and  monumental  columns;  one,  erected 
by  Bernini,  formed  of  red  granite  covered  with  hieroglyphics,  stands  in  the 
Piazza  Navona,  in  the  midst  of  a  fountain,  on  rock  work  forty  feet  high; 
the  height  of  the  obelisk  is  fifty-one  feet.  I  was  amused  with  an  anecdote 
connected  with  this  monument,  related  by  our  guide.  Bernini  had  bitter 
enemies,  who  insisted  that  the  foundation  was  inadequate  to  the  support  of 
the  column.  With  the  greatest  difl&culty,  overcoming  the  immense  influ- 
ence against  him,  he  succeeded  in  erecting  the  obelisk.  One  day  his  ene- 
mies raised  a  tremendous  excitement  by  reporting  that  the  foundation  was 
giving  way.  The  square  was  soon  filled  with  an  enthufiastic  populace, 
every  moment  expecting  the  superstructure  to  go  down.  Bernini,  on  hear- 
ing this  state  of  things,  proceeded  to  the  square  in  his  carriage;  arriving  in 
front  of  his  work,  disregarding  the  hisses  and  groans  of  the  people,  he 
ordered  ladders,  connected  them  together,  and  ascending  to  the  top  of  the 
obelisk,  drew  from  his  pocket  a  ball  of  twine,  unwound  until  he  had  four 
strings,  each  of  sufficient  length  to  reach  across  the  square,  and  fastened 
one  end  of  each  to  the  top  of  the  column.  He  then  descended— gathered 
the  opposite  ends,  walked  around  the  square,  fastening  each  end  at  oppo- 
site points  to  the  buildings,  by  means  of  small  nails  driven  into  the  plaster 


524  SUPPLEMENT. 

of  the  walls.  He  then  coolly  stepped  into  his  carriage  and  drove  home. 
Before  he  left  the  square,  however,  the  people,  comprehending  the  joke, 
honored  him  with  thundering  applause,  to  the  great  discomfiture  of  his 
enemies. 

The  Forum  of  Trajan  has  been  partially  uncovered,  revealing  statues, 
broken  columns  and  many  other  relics  in  great  numbers.  One  obelisk,  one 
hundred  and  twenty-four  feet  high,  still  stands  in  this  forum,  formerly  sur- 
mounted by  a  colossal  statue  of  the  Emperor  Trajan,  now  by  that  of  St. 
Peter.  It  is  covered  with  upwards  of  two  thousand  five  hundred  human 
figures,  averaging  two  feet  in  length.  In  this  forum  it  is  said  that  Constan- 
tine,  in  the  presence  of  the  dignitaries  of  the  empire,  and  a  vast  assem- 
blage of  the  people,  renounced  Paganism  and  declared  for  Christianity; 
that  upon  this  announcement  the  Christians  present  raised  a  loud  and  pro- 
longed shout  of  five  minutes'  continuation.  Some  Pagan  officei's,  who  were 
present,  looked  glum  and  sullen.  The  Christians,  noticing  this,  and  firing 
up  under  the  excitement,  motioned  that  every  Pagan  should  be  compelled 
to  follow  the  example  of  their  illustrious  emperor. 

There  has  been  a  slight  eruption  of  Vesuvms  in  the  last  twenty-four 

hours;  flames  and  red-hot  stones  were  projected  to  a  great  height  all  day 

yesterday,  and  windows  at  Castellamare  were  shaken  out  by  the  earth's 

vibratory  motion.     There  is  an  unusual  volume  of  smoke  issuing  from  tho 

moutli  of  the  cruLcr,  and  the  instruments  at  the  observatory  indicate  the 

presence  of  strong  electrical  currents. 

LOREXZO  Sxow. 


SUPPLEMKNT.  525 


LETTER   VI. 

Naples.—  Beggars.— Pompeii.—  Earthquakes.— Herculanseum.—  Museum.— 
"Secret  Cabinet."— Ascent  of  Vesuvius.— Pliny  the  Elder.— From  Naples 
to  Brindisi.— Hardworking  women.— Corfu.—  Religious  service  In  a 
Greek  cathedral.— Take  steamer  for  Alexandria.— Egypt.— Turkish 
mosques.— Copts.— Mohammedan  schools.- Male  and  Female  attire.— 
Dervish  worship. — Suez. — Red  Sea. 

Alexandria,  Egypt,  February  6th,  1873. 
Editor  Deseret  Neics: 

The  city  of  Naples  contains  a  population  of  over  half  a  million.  It  is 
beautifully  situated  on  the  slope  of  a  range  of  hills  bordering  the  Mediter- 
ranean. Including  its  suburbs,  it  is  nearly  eighteen  miles  in  circumference. 
The  streets,  like  those  of  most  other  cities  of  Europe,  are  generally  narrow, 
though  some  are  ^^^de,  handsomely  paved,  and  bordered  with  elegant 
buildings,  five,  six  and  seven  stories  high.  We  noticed  in  many  parts  of  the 
city  that  the  lower  stories  are  built  without  windows;  air  and  light  being 
admitted  through  the  door  in  front,  which  is  generally  large,  always  stand- 
ing open,  except  at  night,  when  the  occupants  retire  to  rest.  These  apart- 
ments were  swarming  with  laboring  people,  many  of  whom  appeared  in 
great  poverty.  We  have  visited  no  city  where  so  much  begging  is  practised 
as  in  Naples.     In  many  places  beggars  thronged  us  by  multitudes. 

We  visited  Pompeii,  distant  a  few  miles  from  Naples,  and  spent  several 
hours  in  walking  through  the  streets  and  examining  its  interesting  and 
mournful  ruins.  In  the  year  A.  D.  63,  the  city  was  partially  destroyed  by 
an  earthquake.  The  inhabitants  abandoned  the  town,  but  returned 
directly  afterwards,  and  it  had  regained  nearly  all  its  splendor,  when,  at 
midday,  on  November  23d,  A.  D.  79,  the  eruption  destined  to  destroy  it 
commenced.  The  wooden  roofs  of  the  houses  were  either  set  on  fire  or 
broken  in  by  the  weight  of  the  matter  deposited  on  them.  It  is  though' 
that,  inasmuch  as  but  few  skeletons  have  been  found,  nearly  all  of  the 
inhabitants  were  enabled  to  escai)e.  They  returned  soon  afterwards  to  dig 
the  soil  in  which  the  town  was  buried,  and  carried  away  the  valuables  left 
in  their  houses,  and  some  precious  objects  from  the  public  edifices.  The 
villa  of  Diomede  is  one  of  the  largest  estiiblishments.  The  remains  of 
seventeen  persons  were  found  there  during  the  excavations.    Some  of  them 


526  SUPPLEMENT. 

were  shown  us  at  Pompeii,  others  we  saw  in  the  National  Museum  in 
Naples.  Close  by  the  garden  gate  of  this  villa  were  discovered  the  skeletons 
of  the  proprietor  and  his  attendant — one  holding  in  his  hand  the  keys  of  the 
villa;  the  other,  a  purse  which  contained  one  hundred  gold  and  silver  coins. 

Quite  a  large  -  portion  of  the  city  is  now  excavated,  exhibiting  streets, 
private  buildings,  temples,  theatres,  fountains,  wine  cellars,  public  squares, 
etc.,  in  a  wonderful  state  of  preservation.  The  whole  resembles  a  large, 
magnificent  town,  the  inhabitants  of  which  had  suddenly  fled,  or  gone  out 
on  a  general  excursion. 

In  returning  to  Naples  we  stopped  a  short  time  in  Herculanseum,  which 
contains  some  objects  of  interest.  The  ancient  theatre  has  been  excavated, 
which  appears  to  have  consisted  of  nineteen  tiers  of  seats,  sufl&cient  to 
accommodate  ten  thousand  persons;  its  orchestra  is  twenty-six  feet  below 
the  surface  of  the  present  town,  Eesina. 

The  next  day  we  spent  a  few  hours  very  agreeably  in  the  celebrated 
Museum  of  Naples,  which  contains  a  vast  number  of  apartments  richly 
stored  with  relics  of  ancient  art  and  science,  and  constitutes  a  general  depot 
of  the  two  ancient  cities,  Pompeii  and  Herculana^um,  and  other  localities  of 
Naples  and  Sicily.  The  "Secret  Cabinet,"  which  was  formerly  closed  to  all 
visitors,  is  now  open  to  gentlemen,  but  is  still  closed  to  ladies  and  the 
Catholic  clergy.  Its  contents  exhibit,  in  a  striking  manner,  the  dissipated 
public  taste,  and  the  licentious  and  beastly  practices  of  the  inhabitants  of 
those  doomed  cities,  Pompeii  and  Herculanseum,  showing  that  they  well 
merited  the  terrible  judgment  meted  out  to  them  so  suddenly. 

We  concluded  to  pay  our  respects  to  Mount  Vesuvius.  It  is  nearly 
four  thousand  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea.  In  the  eruption  of  A.  D.  79, 
the  elder  Pliny  lost  his  life.  In  1631  several  currents  of  lava  burst  forth  at 
once  and  overwhelmed  a  number  of  cities  at  the  foot  of  the  mountain. 
Resina,  partly  built  upon  the  site  of  Herculanseum,  was  consumed  by  the 
burning  torrent,  and  it  is  said  that  four  thousand  persons  perished  in  the 
catastrophe.  Thirty  four  eruptions  have  taken  place  since  1750,  extending 
to  April,  1872.  In  this  last,  thirty  persons  perished  upon  the  mountain, 
simply  through  venturing  incautiously.  We  left  our  hotel  in  a  c:irriage  at  9 
a.  m.,  and  reached  the  "Hermitage"  at  11:30,  situated  upon  the  slope  of 
the  mountain,  about  one  mile  below  the  foot  of  the  cone.  The  road  to  this 
point  has  been  built  at  great  expense,  is  very  good,  but  extremely  serpen- 
tine, passing  over  fields  and  hills  of  lava,  which  have  been  thrown  out  from 
the  crater  at  different  periods.  We  could  proceed  no  further  by  carriage. 
President  Smith,  according  to  previous  arrangement,  was  carried  in  an  arm- 
chair, upon  the  shoulders  of  four  Italians,  to  the  foot  of  the  cone,  while 
others  rode  on  ponies  to  the  same  point,  over  a  tortuous  path,  in  places  very 


SUPPLEMENT.  527 

narrow  and  rocky.  Here  we  left  our  ponies.  President  Smith,  borne  upon 
the  shoulders  of  his  stalwart  bearers,  took  the  lead,  while  we  followed, 
assisted  by  our  strong  walkingsticks.  The  ascent  was  difficult  and  fatiguing 
in  places  very  steep,  witii  ashes  and  sand  nearly  one  foot  and  a  half  deep. 
We  enjoyed  a  magnificent  view  of  the  surrounding  country,  the  long  range 
of  the  Apennines  in  the  distance,  covered  with  its  snowy  mantle,  the  ruins 
of  Pompeii,  the  beautiful  city  of  Naples  and  its  great  bay,  dotted  with 
many  ships  and  steamers.  We  were  one  hour  and  a  quarter  in  making  the 
summit  after  leaving  the  foot  of  the  cone.  The  crater  was  partially  clear 
of  smoke,  affording  a  fine  opportunity  for  examining  the  wonderful  abyss. 
We  tumbled  a  few  rocks  over  the  rim,  which  were  more  than  thirty  seconds 
reaching  the  bottom.  Some  of  the  party  tried  their  strength  of  nerve  by 
standing  upon  a  craggy  point,  which  appeared  to  hang  over  the  burning 
chasm,  and  thrusting  sticks  into  the  smoking  apertures,  which  inflamed 
in  a  moment.  One  of  the  party  also  sought  to  acquire  fame  in  boiling  and 
eating  an  egg  in  the  midst  of  the  burning  heat  and  sulphurous  smoke.  It 
was  judged  that  the  mouth  of  the  crater  would  equal  in  dimensions  a  ten 
acre  block.  The  mountain  all  around  appeared  only  a  thin  shell  in  a 
heated  state,  and  for  a  long  distance  below  the  summit,  here  and  there, 
volumes  of  smoke  are  issuing.  We  descended  the  mountain  at  nearly  a 
running  pace,  which  occupied  only  about  fifteen  minutes,  arrived  at  our 
hotel  at  nearly  6  o'clock  p.  m.,  and  indulged  in  a  remarkably  late  break- 
fast the  next  morning. 

We  left  Naples  by  train  on  the  thirtieth,  for  Brindisi.  A  great  portion 
of  the  country  through  which  we  passed  is  cultivated  by  the  spade;  and  we 
saw  here,  and  also  in  many  other  parts  of  Italy,  the  women  engaged  in  this 
laborious  employment;  in  one  instance  we  noticed  a  company  of  women 
repairing  a  break  in  the  railroad  by  carrying  gravel  upon  their  heads  in 
baskets. 

At  Brindisi  we  took  steamer  for  Ciorfu.  We  had  a  pleasant  passage — 
the  sea  smooth,  the  weather  fine,  like  spring,  and  the  air  pure  and  bracing. 
We  passed  close  to  the  coast  of  Albania,  and  had  a  fine  view  of  Turkish 
towns  and  villas,  which  appeared  here  and  there  on  the  slopes  of  the 
mountains. 

The  city  of  Corfu  contains  about  twenty-four  thousand  people,  the 
island  some  fifteen  villages,  with  seventy  thousand  inhabitants,  and  forms  a 
portion  of  the  Grecian  government.  The  olive  and  grape  are  cultivated 
upon  the  island  very  extensively. 

Sunday  morning  we  attended  Greek  service  in  a  magnificent  cathedral. 
The  psalms,  prayers  and  portions  of  Scripture  were  read  in  modern  Greek, 
-and  in  a  very  amusing  operatic  style. 


528  SUPPLEMENT, 

In  the  afternoon,  the  capacious  square  in  front  of  our  hotel  was  enliv- 
ened with  thousands  of  promenaders  gaily  and  richly  dressed.  The  fash- 
ionable Grecian  ladies,  however,  made  no  display  of  the  "Grecian  Bend." 
A  company  of  politicians  passed  us — directly  a  row  ensued,  and  one  was 
stabbed  to  the  heart  a  few  steps  from  where  we  stood. 

We  took  steamer  for  Alexandria  and  arrived  here  early  this  morning. 
We  had  fine  weather,  a  smooth  sea  the  whole  distance,  and  no  sickness,  a 
very  remarkable  circumstance.  We  remain  here  four  days,  and  then  pro- 
ceed by  rail  to  Cairo,  one  hundred  and  thirty  miles  distant. 

Port  Said,  Egypt,  February  22d,  1873. 

We  have  now  completed  our  tour  inEgj'pt,  which  in  many  respects  has 
proved  the  most  agreeable  and  interesting  of  any  country  we  have  visited  in 
regard  to  its  physical  appearance,  and  the  character,  religion,  customs  and 
manners  of  its  inhabitants.  It  occupies  the  northeastern  part  of  Africa, 
and  embraces  nearly  six  millions  of  people — Egyptians,  Turks,  Arabs, 
Greeks,  Armenians,  Jews,  Syrians  and  Mamelukes.  The  great  majority 
are  husbandmen,  and  their  social  condition  of  a  low  grade,  generally  igno- 
rant and  uneducated  and  fond  of  frivolous  amusements.  The  climate  being 
warm,  and  their  style  of  living  cheap  and  simple,  their  habitations  consist- 
ing chiefly  of  low  mud  huts,  very  little  labor  or  expense  is  required  for  the 
maintenance  of  families.  I  noticed,  in  passing  through  man}'  of  their  mud 
villages,  that  they  appeared  to  be  swarming  with  children.  We  were  told, 
and  from  personal  observation  believed  it  to  be  true,  that  in  Egypt  the  prac- 
tice of  raising  offspring  is  the  general  rule  and  is  fashionable  and  popular, 
and  that  the  estimation  in  which  the  wife  is  held  by  her  husband,  and  even 
by  her  acquaintances,  depends  in  a  great  measure  upon  her  fruitfulness  and 
the  preservation  of  her  children.  By  men  and  women,  whether  rich  or 
poor,  barrenness  is  considered  a  curse  and  a  reproach,  and  it  is  regarded, 
also,  as  disgraceful  in  a  man  to  divorce,  without  some  substantial  reason,  a 
wife  who  has  borne  him  a  child,  especially  while  her  child  is  living.  If  a 
woman  desires  a  husband's  love,  or  the  respect  of  others,  her  giving  birth  to 
a  child  is  a  source  of  great  joy  to  her  and  him,  making  her  own  interest  a 
sufficient  motive  for  maternal  tenderness.  Children  here  appear  to  have 
great  respect  for  their  parents.  We  are  informed  that  an  undutiful  child  is 
scarcely  known  among  the  Egyptians  or  Arabs,  and  whenever  such  an 
instance  does  occur,  being  considered  one  of  the  greatest  crimes,  its  punish- 
ment is  very  severe.  It  is  said  that  cases  are  very  rare  in  Egypt  of  wives 
being  unfaithful  to  their  husbands. 

In  visiting  the  Turkish  mosques,  we  observed  that  there  were  no  pic- 
tures, images,  statues  or  altars,  which  universally  decorate  the  cathedrals  in 


SUPPLEMENT.  529 

Catholic  countries.  Friday  is  their  day  for  worship.  The  public  service 
commences  about  noon  by  reading  portions  of  the  Koran,  and  delivering 
sermon  or  addresses  by  the  "Imens."  They  hold  Moses  in  profound  rev- 
erence, and  also  Jesus  Christ,  but  Mahomet  as  God's  last  and  greatest 
prophet.  Their  creed  is,  "There  is  no  Deity  but  God,  and  Mahomet  is 
God's  apostle."  Adam,  Noah,  Abraham,  Moses  and  Jesus  Christ  were 
all  God's  servants  in  their  various  ages,  but  the  greatest  and  best  is 
Mahomet. 

The  Copts  are  avowed  Christians,  the  descendants  of  the  ancient  Egyp- 
tians, and  are  very  numerous.  They  have  regular  convents,  nunneries, 
monasteries  and  about  two  hundred  churches.  The  other  religions  are  the 
Greek  Church  and  the  Latin  or  Roman  Catholic. 

But  little  attention  is  paid  to  education.  Parents  generally  content 
themselves  with  instilling  into  the  minds  of  their  children  a  few  principles 
of  religion.  The  child,  as  early  as  possible,  is  taught  to  say,  "I  testify  that 
there  is  no  Deity  but  God,  and  I  testify  that  Mahomet  is  God's  apostle." 
The  boys  are  placed  under  a  schoolmaster  to  be  instructed  in  a  few  simple 
rudiments  of  education.  The  common  manner  of  instruction  is  to  sit 
upon  the  ground  or  floor,  pupils  and  schoolmaster,  each  boy  with  his 
tablet  in  hand  or  a  portion  of  the  Koran  or  a  kind  of  desk  of  palm  siticks. 
All  the  bo3's  recite  or  chant  this  lesson  aloud,  at  the  same  time  rocking  their 
heads  and  bodies  incessantly  backward  and  forward,  this  practice  being 
thought  to  assist  the  memory. 

While  in  this  country  I  have  not  witnessed  a  single  case  of  intoxica- 
tion, though  I  have  been  in  many  places  of  large  gatherings  for  general 
amusement.  On  every  occasion  the  people  were  remarkably  orderly — no* 
boisterous  speeches,  loud  talking  or  laughter.  In  these  large  crowds,  and  at 
hotels  where  only  Egyptian  servants  and  Arabs  were  employed,  I  con- 
sidered my  little  effects  more  secure  than  at  American  or  European  estab- 
lishments. ' 

The  drees  of  the  men  of  the  middle  and  higher  classes  consists  generally 
of  the  following  articles:  First,  a  pair  of  drawers  of  linen  or  cotton,  tied 
around  the  body  by  a  draw-string  or  band,  the  ends  of  which  are  embroi- 
dered with  fancy  colored  silk.  The  drawers  descend  a  little  below  the  knees 
or  to  the  ankles.  Next  is  worn  a  shirt,  with  full  sleeves  reaching  to  the 
wrists,  which  is  made  of  linen  or  cotton,  muslin  or  silk;  over  this  is  worn  a 
garment  of  silk  or  cotton  descending  to  the  ankles,  having  long  sleeves. 
The  costume  of  men  of  the  lower  classes  is  very  simple.  These,  if  not  of 
the  very  poorest  class,  wear  drawers,  or  shirt  or  gown  with  wide  sleeves,  and 
a  woolen  girdle  or  broad  red  belt.  Their  turban  is  generally  composed  of 
a  white,  red  or  yellow  woolen  shawl,  but  we  saw  many  different  forms  of 


■530  SUPPLEMENT. 

turbans;  the  common  style  among  the  servants  consists  of  several  spiral 
twists,  one  above  another,  like  the  threads  of  a  screw.  Those  worn  by  the 
upper  class  are  of  a  better  style.  The  dress  of  the  Egyptian  ladies  is  much 
after  the  fashion  of  that  of  men,  but  more  elegant. 

The  Mohammedans,  like  the  Christians,  are  divided  into  various 
religious  societies,  each  having  its  peculiar  tenets  and  practices.  The  Der- 
vishes constitute  an  important  sect — are  very  numerous,  and  in  many  parts 
■of  Egypt  are  highly  respected.  Their  customs  and  modes  of  worship  are 
singular  and  curious.  Sometimes  they  enter  a  solitary  cell,  remain  forty 
days  and  nights,  fasting  from  daybreak  till  sunset,  employing  their  time  in 
imploring  forgiveness,  praising  God,  etc.  Their  religious  exercises  consist 
chiefly  in  the  performance  of  -what  js  called  "zikers."  Sometimes  standing 
in  the  form  of  a  circular  or  an  oblong  ring,  or  in  two  rows  facing  each 
other,  sometimes  sitting,  they  exclaim  or  chant  "Lailah,  Ella-Uah!"  (there 
is  no  Deity  but  God;)  "Allah!  Allah!  Allah!"  (God!  God!  God!)  or  repeat 
other  invocations  until  their  strength  is  nearly  exhausted,  accompanying 
their  ejaculations  or  chants  with  a  motion  of  the  head,  or  of  the  whole 
body. 

I  felt  a  great  curiosity  to  witness  their  manner  of  worship — fortunately 
an  opportunity  presented.  We  took  carriages,  accompanied  by  a  Dervish 
guide  of  some  distinction,  and  proceeded  to  one  of  their  mosques  in  Cairo. 
We  were  requested  to  take  off  our  boots  before  entering  the  building — their 
places  of  worship  being  considered  sacred  and  holy.  About  fifty  Dervishes 
were  standing  in  the  form  of  a  semi-circle — their  head  priest  in  the  centre. 
They  were  bowing  their  heads  and  bodies  nearly  to  the  floor,  simultaneously 
^and  very  rapidly,  keeping  time  to  miserably  wretched  music,  their  long, 
flowing  hair  and  wild,  fanatical  expressions,  together  with  their  horrible 
ejaculations  and  howls,  made  them  appear  more  like  lunatics  or  demons 
than  rational  beings.  They  continued  their  exercises  about  fifteen  minutes, 
until,  becoming  exhausted,  they  rested  a  few  moments,  then  commenced 
repeating  the  ceremonies.  One  of  them,  either  through  a  high  state  of 
religious  enthusiasm  or  vehemence  of  exertion,  with  a  terrible  groan,  fell 
prostrate,  foaming  at  the  mouth,  his  eyes  closed,  his  limbs  convulsed  and 
his  fingei"S  clenched.  The  Dervishes  were  pleased  with  this  occurrence, 
-considering  it  a  divine  manifestation,  which  increased  their  enthusiasm. 
At  length  the  presiding  Dervish  raised  the  fallen  man  and  placed  him  in  the 
circle  in  charge  of  two  of  his  companions.  Another  occurrence  of  similar 
character  happened  previously  to  our  leaving  the  mosque.  While  these 
-exercises  were  going  on,  two  Dervishes  stepped  inside  the  circle  and  com- 
menced whirling  around,  using  both  feet  to  produce  the  motion,  extending 
their  arms  and  spinning  around  like  tops,  witli  great  velocity.    I  expected 


SUPPLEMENT.  531 

eveiy  moment  to  see  them  precipitated  headlong  upon  the  floor,  but  having 
continued  nearly  ten  minutes,  they  joined  the  circle,  apparently  but  little 
exhausted. 

We  were  pleased  with  our  visit  in  Alexandria,  and  with  our  Hotel  de 
I'Europe,  which  nearly  equals  the  first-class  hotels  in  America.  Pompey's 
Pillar,  Cleopatra's  Needle,  the  Catacombs,  Museum  of  Antiquities,  etc., 
received  a  due  share  of  our  attention.  But  little  improvement  is  at  present 
being  made  in  Alexandria,  compared  with  that  of  Cairo — it  seems  merely 
of  importance  as  a  maritime  city. 

In  traveling  in  Egypt  along  the  delta  of  the  Nile,  wherever  its  waters 
can  reach  by  overflow  or  irrigation,  the  soil  is  remarkably  rich,  fertile  and 
productive.  Heavy  growths  of  wheat,  barley,  clover,  cane,  cotton,  with 
now  and  then  a  field  of  flax,  also  fields  of  beans,  orange,  lemon  and  fine 
vegetable  gardens,  with  peach  trees  now  in  full  bloom. 

In  passing  from  Cairo  to  Ismalia,  we  saw  one  steam  plow  in  operation' 
but  generally  the  ground  is  cultivated  by  rudely  constructed  plows  drawn  by 
oxen  or  an  ox  and  camel  yoked  together,  sometimes  by  two  camels. 

We  have  visited  Suez  and  looked  upon  the  beautiful  watei*s  of  the 
famous  Eed  Sea,  and  enjoyed  a  delightful  sail  over  a  portion  of  the  great 
Suez  Canal. 

This  afternoon  we  leave  by  steamer  for  Jaffa,  where  we  arrange  for  our 

Palestine  tour,  which  will  occupy  about  four  weeks,  and  be  performed  on 

horseback. 

Lorenzo  Snow. 


532  SUPPLEMENT. 


LETTER  VII. 

Jaffa. — Traveling  arrangement. — Place  where  the  Ark  was  built. — House  of 
Simon  the  Tanner.  —  Mohammedan  funeral  ceremony.  —  Plains  of 
Sharon. — A  night  in  the  desert. — Battlefield  of  David  and  Goliath. — Rose 
of  Sharon. —  Mount  Zion. —  Mount  of  Olives. — Jerusalem.-  -  Rachel's 
Tomb. — Solomon's  Pools.  —  Church  of  the  Nativity.  —  Ntudio  of  St. 
Jerome.— Shepherds'  field. — Jordan  River. — Dead  Sea. 

Jerusalem,  February  26th,  1873. 
Editor  Deseret  JVeios: 

Saturday  evening,  the  22d  inst.,  we  steamed  out  from  Port  Said,  and 
the  following  morning  anchored  within  a  half  mile  of  Jaffa,  the  first  sea- 
port of  Palestine.  In  boisterous  weather  and  rough  seas,  landing  is  diffi- 
cult and  dangerous — frequently  impossible,  occasioning  much  annoyance 
and  great  expense  to  tourists.  As  we  arose  at  early  dawn,  our  anxiety  was 
relieved  by  finding  we  were  favored  with  a  smooth  sea  and  fine  weather, 
and  we  were  enabled  by  means  of  small  boats  to  disembark  with  compara- 
tive safety.  On  approaching  Jaffa  from  the  sea,  it  presents  a  charming  and 
picturesque  appearance,  being  situated  upon  a  high  eminence,  its  streets 
rising  one  above  another  like  seats  in  an  amphitheatre,  surrounded  by 
beautiful  lemon  and  orange  groves  and  tall  waving  cypresses.  On  entering 
the  custom  house  with  our  baggage,  some  francs  bestowed  upon  the  smiling, 
obsequious  Mussulman  official,  saved  the  trouble  of  looking  up  our  pass- 
ports and  occupying  time  which  otherwise  would  have  been  employed  by 
officious  Turks  in  ransacking  our  satchels  and  trunks.  We  proceeded  on 
foot  to  our  encam-pment,  carriages  being  out  of  the  question,  through  the 
suburbs  of  the  town,  till  we  came  to  a  Turkish  cemetery  near  the  shore  of 
the  Mediterranean.  We  found  the  arrangements  completed  for  our  travel- 
ing expedition — two  sleeping  tents,  a  separate  one  for  the  ladies,  a  kitchen 
tent  with  cook  stove,  a  saloon  or  dining  tent,  iron  bedsteads,  mattresses, 
clean  white  sheets,  abundance  of  bedding,  carpets  and  camp  stools.  We 
were  provided  with  good  liorses,  saddles,  an  efficient  dragoman,  plenty  of 
servants  and  preparations  to  serve  three  meals  per  day,  under  the  super- 
vision of  an  experienced  cook. 

Jaffa  is  considered  the  oldest  seaport  in  world;  it  has  a  population  of 
about  five  thousand,  principally  Arabs,  Greeks  and  Mohammedans. 


SUPPLEMENT.  533 

The  interior  of  the  city  does  not  compare  favorably  in  its  appearance 
with  its  exterior.  The  streets  are  narrow,  crooked,  and  filthy  in  the 
extreme — the  houses  uncomfortable,  dark  and  gloomy,  and  the  occupants 
are  certainly  unprepossessing  in  manners  and  general  appearance.  This  is 
the  ancient  Joppa  of  Bible  history,  and  is  supposed  to  be  the  place  where 
Noah's  Ark  was  built,  the  port  where  the  Prophet  Jonah  embarked  when 
fleeing  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  and  where  Hiram,  King  of  Tyre, 
brought  the  cedars  of  Lebanon  for  the  building  of  the  Temple  at  Jeru- 
salem. 

Among  other  places  of  sacred  interest,  we  visited  the  "House  of  Simon 
the  tanner,  by  the  seaside,"  where  Peter  had  the  remarkable  vision  in 
which  the  will  of  God  was  revealed  concerning  the  Gentiles,  by  letting  down 
a  sheet  containing  all  manner  of  beasts,  etc.,  and  heard  tlie  voice  com- 
manding him  to  "rise,  kill  and  eat." 

During  our  encampment  we  witnessed  a  ceremony  of  Mohammedan 
burial.  The  corpse  of  a  child,  wrapped  in  white,  was  borne  to  the  grave, 
without  a  coffin,  in  the  arms  of  a  Mussulman,  attended  by  the  parents  and 
a  few  friends.  The  body  was  placal  in  a  small  enclosure  formed  at  the 
bottom  of  the  grave  by  stones  placed  around,  after  which,  several  small 
paper  packages  were  emptied  into  the  grave;  the  enclosure  containing  the 
corpse  was  overlaid  with  flat  rocks,,  the  grave  filled  with  earth,  then  a  half 
bushel  of  beautiful  little  sea  shells  scattered  over.  Several  women, 
clothed  in  white,  knelt  around  the  grave  and  commenced  weeping  and 
wailing  in  the  most  affecting  manner,  which  they  continued  for  several 
houi-s. 

The  next  morning  our  tents  were  struck  and  we  mounted  our  horses, 
following  our  dragoman  in  single  file  along  the  winding  streets  of  Jaffa, 
lined  with  crowds  of  gazing  Arabs  and  Mussulmen.  After  leaving  the 
town,  we  passed  through  extensive  and  lovely  orange  and  lemon  groves 
loaded  with  golden  fruit,  and  presently  reached  the  flowery  Plains  of  Sharon. 
The  atmosphere  was  sweet  and  balmy,  the  gorgeous  sun  spreading  its 
enlivening  rays  upon  the  beautiful  country  around,  the  morning  lovely  as 
ever  dawned  upon  the  holy  land  of.  Palestine.  We  felt  that  we  were  pass- 
ing over  the  land  once  occupied  by  the  children  of  Abraham,  the  plains 
once  trod  by  the  kings  of  Israel  with  their  marshaled  hosts,  the  land  of  the 
Apostles  and  Propheta.  We  were  in  Palestine !  The  Holy  Land !  The 
consciousness  of  the  fact  was  inspiring.  Hour  after  hour  we  rode  onward 
in  silent  and  solemn  meditation;  at  length  we  reached  the  city  of  Ramleh, 
four  hours  distant  from  Jaffa,  where  we  stopped  to  rest  our  animals,  and 
partake  of  refreshments.  Here  is  "The  Martyrs'  Tower."  We  ascended  a 
flight  of  stairs  to  its  lofty  summit,  which  commands  a  magnificent  view  of 


534  SUPPLEMENT, 

the  surrounding  country — the  Plains  of  Sharon,  Arab  villages  here  and 
there  upon  rising  mounds,  gigantic  prickly  pear  hedges,  olive  orchards,  and 
now  and  then  a  palm  tree  rising  majestically  above  the  whole,  and  the 
mountains  of  Judea  appearing  in  the  distance. 

We  resumed  our  journey,  passed  trains  of  loaded  camels,  mounted  by 
half  naked  Arabs,  smoking  their  long  pipes,  looking  down  smilingly  from 
their  "ships  of  the  desert,"  doubtless  sympathizing  with  us  in  our  humbler 
mode  of  traveling. 

The  soil  is  generally  rich  and  fertile,  growing  fields  of  wheat  and  vege- 
tables. The  dews  fall  profusely,  and  we  were  informed  that  latterly  rain  is 
more  frequent  in  Palestine  than  in  former  years. 

About  4  p.  m.  we  arrived  at  our  encampment,  a  beautiful  basin 
enclosed  by  romantic  hills  at  the  entrance  of  the  Valley  of  Ajalon. 
Through  the  night  we  were  serenaded  by  bands  of  musical  frogs,  accom- 
panied by  howls  of  jackals  in  the  adjacent  hills,  relieved  by  the  low 
plaintive  chants  of  our  Turkish  guaitls,  and  charming  songs  of  cuckoos 
perched  in  the  branches  of  olive  trees  around  our  camp. 

On  the  following  morning,  after  an  early  breakfast,  with  our  faces 
toward  the  "Holy  City,"  we  moved  forward,  passing  through  the  Valley  of 
Ajalon,  and  soon  commenced  ascending  into  a  more  elevated  region  of 
country,  generally  rocky  and  mountainous,  producing  but  little  more  than 
is  required  for  the  flocks  of  sheep  and  goats  ranging  upon  it. 

About  12  o'clock  we  stopped  to  lunch  under  the  shade  of  olive  trees, 
in  the  Valley  of  Elah,  where  it  is  said  David  selected  stones  with  which  to 
combat  Goliath,  while  the  two  contending  armies  were  encamped  on  the 
slopes  of  the  adjacent  mountains.  At  a  short  distance  from  this  locality  we 
were  shown  the  Kirjath-jearim  of  sacred  history,  where  the  "Ark  of  the 
Covenant"  is  said  to  have  rested  twenty  years. 

The  Valley  of  Elah  is  richly  ornamented  in  the  midst  of  its  rocky 
surface  and  sparse  vegetation  with  what  is  called  the  "Rose  of  Sharon,"  a 
flower  of  a  deep  red,  velvety  appearance,  three  inches  in  circumference  or 
thereabout,  growing  from  six  inches  to  one  foot  in  height. 

One  hour's  ride  from  our  lunching  place  will  bring  us  to  Jerusalem. 
We  move  on  and  at  length  ascend  an  eminence,  and  gaze  on  the  "Holy 
City,"  Jerusalem.  Away  to  the  right  is  Mount  Zion,  the  city  of  David.  Off" 
to  our  left,  that  lofty  eminence,  with  an  aspect  so  barren,  is  the  Mount  of 
Olives,  once  the  favorite  resort  of  our  Savior,  and  the  spot  last  pressed 
by  His  sacred  feet  before  He  ascended  into  the  presence  of  His  Father. 
These  interesting  historic  scenes,  with  all  their  sacred  associations,  inspire 
thoughts  and  reflections  impressive  and  solemn.  Yes,  there  is  Jerusalem! 
Where  Jesus  lived  and  taught,  and  was  crucified,  where  He  cried,    "It 


SUPPLEMENT.  535 

is  finished,"  and  bowed  His  head  and  died!  We  slowly  and  thoughtfully 
wind  our  way  down  the  hill,  passing  the  Russian  buildings  and  othe^ 
prominent  establishments,  until  we  reach  ^the  city  and  enter  our  encamp- 
ment. 

After  remaining  one  day  at  Jerusalem,  according  to  programme,  Feb- 
ruary 22d,  we  struck  our  tents,  resumed  our  saddles,  and  started  on  an 
excursion  of  three  days  to  Solomon's  Pools,  Bethlehem,  CJonvent  of  Mar 
Saba,  the  Dead  Sea,  the  Jordan,  returning  by  the  way  of  Bethany  to  Jeru- 
salem. 

About  six  miles'  ride  over  a  rocky,  sterile  country,  brought  us  to 
Rachel's  Tomb.  It  is  a  small  stone  building,  forty  feet  long  and  twenty 
wide,  and  is  respected  by  Christians,  Jews  and  Mahommedans.  Here  we 
made  a  detour  over  a  miserable,  rocky,  tortuous  path  of  some  three  miles 
to  the  Pools  of  Solomon.  These  pools  consist  of  three  immense  reservoirs, 
situated  in  a  broad  valley  about  three  miles  from  Bethlehem.  They  are 
partly  excavated  in  a  rocky  bed,  and  partly  built  of  large  hewn  stones,  and 
so  arranged  that  the  bottom  of  the  upper  pool  is  higher  than  the  top  of  the 
next,  and  the  same  with  the  second  and  the  third.  The  first  pool  is  three 
hundred  and  eighty  feet  in  length,  twenty-five  feet  deep,  and  about  two 
hundred  and  forty  feet  broad.  The  second  is  about  one  hundred  and  sixty 
feet  from  the  upper  pool,  four  hundred  and  twenty-three  feet  in  length, 
about  two  hundred  and  forty  in  bresidth,  and  thirty-nine  in  depth.  The 
lower  one,  nearly  two  hundred  and  fifty  feet  from  the  middle  pool,  is  five 
hundred  and  eighty  feet  in  length,  about  two  hundred  feet  wide  and  fifty 
feet  deep. 

These  pools  receive  their  supplies  from  a  subterraneous  fountain,  some 
distance  up  the  valley.  The  water  from  these  pools  was  formerly  conveyed 
in  an  aqueduct  by  Bethlehem,  in  a  winding  course,  to  Jerusalem;  but  at 
present  it  only  goes  to  Bethlehem.  These  pools  are  supposed  to  have  been 
built  by  Solomon.  From  this  point  we  continued  our  course  over  rocky 
ridges,  following  a  narrow,  winding  trail,  till  we  reached  Bethlehem,  the 
birthplace  of  our  Savior. 

This  city  is  pleasantly  situated  upon  a  mountain  ridge,  the  slopes  ot 
which  are  terraced  with  rows  of  fig  and  olive  trees,  rising  one  above  another 
in  regular  gradation.  The  population  of  Bethlehem  is  about  three  thou- 
sand, principally  Christians.  The  Church  of  the  Nativity  is  about  the  only 
attraction.  We  entered  it  and  followed  a  winding  staircase  to  the  Grotto  ol 
the  Nativity,  which  is  brilliantly  lighted  with  about  thirty  silver  lamps,  kept 
continually  burning.  The  floor  is  laid  with  precious  marbles.  A  white 
marble  slab,  placed  in  the  pavement,  set  around  with  jasper,  in  the  centre 
of  which  is  a  silver  sun,  is  encircled  with  the  following  words:  Hio  de  Vir- 


536  SUPPLEMENT. 

gine  Maria  Jesus  Christus  Natus  Est.,  i.e.,  "Here  Jesus  Christ  was  born 
of  the  Virgin  Mary."  Though  we  had  scruples  respecting  this  being  the 
identical  spot  it  represented,  still  these  words,  in  connection  with  the  pecu- 
liar circumstances  around,  produced  impressions  never  to  be  forgotten. 
Near  by  was  pointed  out  the  place  where  the  wise  men  stood  while  pre- 
senting the  Royal  Infant  myrrh  and  frankincense.  A  little  distant  from 
this  we  were  shown  an  altar,  which  is  said  to  indicate  the  place  where 
twenty  thousand  children,  murdered  by  Herod's  order,  were  buried;  now 
called,  on  this  account,  "The  Altar  of  the  Innocents."  A  painting  directly 
over  it  represents  the  massacre. 

We  were  conducted  into  a  retired,  solitary  niche  of  this  church,  almost 
devoid  of  light,  the  identical  Studio  of  St.  Jerome,  where  he  spent  most  of 
his  life  in  deep  study  and  produced  those  works  which  gave  celebrity  to  his 
name. 

Before  leaving  Bethlehem  it  was  considered  policy  to  employ  a 
Bedouin  sheik,  as  security  against  these  barbarians,  who  inhabit  the  moun- 
tains through  which  we  were  to  pass.  These  Bedouins  chiefly  live  in  tents, 
their  flocks  and  herds  constituting  their  principal  means  of  support.  Their 
dress  is  plain  and  rather  primitive — a  flowing  skirt  or  gown  and  a  scanty 
undergarment  of  coarse  calico  fastened  around  the  waist  by  a  leather  belt, 
ornamented  with  rows  of  cartridges  in  brass  tubes;  to  these  are  added  a 
long-barreled  shotgun,  with  flintlock,  slung  over  the  shoulder,  and  knife 
stuck  in  the  belt.  This  wandering  people  cultivate  the  soil  to  some  extent. 
In  passing  over  the  mountains  of  Judea,  we  sometimes  saw  enclosed 
patches  of  cultivated  ground  near  their  camps,  and  many  flocks  of  sheep 
and  goats  feeding  in  the  glens  and  upon  the  adjacent  mountains.  Tourists 
are  not  safe  in  traveling  through  their  country  unless  accompanied  by  some 
of  their  own  people. 

We  stopped  to  lunch  in  an  olive  orchard,  a  short  distance  from 
Bethlehem,  an  enclosure  called  "The  Shepherds'  Field,"  where  the 
sheplierds  watched  their  flocks  by  night,  when  the  angels  appeared  to 
them  announcing  the  grand  and  glorious  event  of  our  Savior's  incarna- 
tion. 

From  here  our  route  was  over  a  rocky,  tortuous  path,  through  the  wil- 
derneta  of  Judea,  scarcely  a  tree,  shrub  or  bush  to  be  seen  in  any  direction. 
The  whole  country  is  barren  and  rocky,  herbage  here  and  there  sufiicient 
only  for  the  sustenance  of  sheep  and  goats.  The  mountain  scenery 
was  beautiful  and  sublime;  occasionally  I  stopped  my  horse  upon  a  lofty 
summit  to  gaze  upon  the  surrounding  scenery,  a  vast  wilderness  of  moun- 
tains in  an  endless  variety  of  form  and  size.  Towards  evening  we  arrived 
at  the  Convent  of  Mar  Saba,  about  ten  miles  from  Bethlehem.      We 


SUPPLEMENT.  ,     537 

descended  a  broad,  paved  staircase  to  a  small  platform  in  front  of  the 
massive  walls,  in  which  was  a  small  iron  door.  We  were  closely  watched 
by  a  singular  looking  friar,  peeping  through  a  loophole  overliead.  Present- 
ing our  letter  of  introduction  from  the  Greek  authorities  at  Jerusalem, 
which  was  scrupulously  examined,  we  were  admitted  and  conducted 
through  the  building  by  the  presiding  friar,  a  tolerably  good  looking  and 
intelligent  gentleman. 

This  convent,  in  some  respects,  is  the  most  singular  and  extraordinary 
building  in  Palestine.  It  is  situated  in  the  midst  of  the  wilderness  where 
John  the  Baptist  commenced  his  ministry.  It  is  built  upon  the  side  of  a 
terrific  ravine,  and  consists  of  irregular  massive  walls,  towers,  chambers  and 
chapels,  built  upon  narrow  rock  teiTaces  and  precipices,  advantage  being 
taken  of  natural  caves  and  grottos  in  the  rocks  and  sides  of  the  cliffs,  inso- 
much that  we  could  scarcely  tell,  as  we  passed  along  the  narrow  galleries 
and  flights  of  stairs,  what  was  natural  and  what  artificial;  the  ravine  is 
several  hundred  feet  deep,  the  side  of  it  covered  from  top  to  bottom  with 
these  natural  and  artificial  works,  woven  imperceptibly  one  into  another, 
forming  a  fortress  of  immense  strength.  It  is  considered  one  of  the  richest 
convents  in  Palestine;  and  the  strictest  precaution  and  watching  are 
observed  to  prevent  the  wild  Bedouins,  who  are  constantly  hovering  in  the 
vicinity,  from  entering  and  carrying  off  its  treasures.  St.  Saba,  the  founder 
of  this  convent,  was  born  in  the  year  439.  He  was  a  man  of  remarkable 
sanctity,  and  held  in  such  high  veneration  that  hq  drew  thousands  of  fol- 
lowers to  this  desolate  region.  He  had  around  him,  at  one  time,  fourteen 
thousand  people  in  this  glen  and  its  neighborhood.  He  died  in  this  solitary 
retreat,  at  the  age  of  ninety-four  years.  We  were  shown  his  tomb  in  a 
small,  neat  chapel,  also  an  apartment  containing  a  pile  of  skulls  of  monks 
who  had  been  martyred  by  the  Persians,  and  a  grotto  where  St.  Saba  spent 
many  years  of  his  life,  which,  accoi-dihg  to  tradition,  was  originally  a  lion's 
den.  We  saw  a  palm  tree  still  flourishing,  said  to  have  been  planted  nearly 
fourteen  hundred  years  ago  by  St.  Saba. 

This  convent  belongs  to  the  Greek  Church.  The  monks  are  required  to 
observe  the  most  rigid  rules  of  abstinence  and  fasting,  never  allowed  to  eat 
flesh,  and  strictly  enjoined  to  allow  no  woman  to  enter  their  presence  or 
cross  the  threshold  of  their  establishment.  A  small,  peaceful  tribe  of  Arabs, 
residing  in  adjacent  glens,  are  employed  by  t'lese  friars  to  convey  their  food 
and  clothing  from  Jerusalem. 

In  a  small,  open  square,  they  spread  out  upon  the  pavement  their  little 
articles  of  traflic,  consisting  of  beads,  buttons,  crosses,  walking  sticks,  etc., 
inviting  us  to  make  investments.  About  seventy  of  these  anchorites 
live  together  in  this  building,  where  everything  around  exhibits  an  aspect 


538  SUPPLEMENT. 

of  gloom  and  misery,  iis  might  be  expected  wliere  nature  is  interrupted 
by  the  exclusion  of  the  cheering,  enlivening  and  happy  influence  of  woman. 

From  Mar  Saba  we  proceeded  to  our  encampment,  half  a  mile  distant, 
in  a  beautiful  dell,  encircled  by  stupendous  mountains. 

Tlio  following  day,  having  nine  hours'  ride  before  us,  we  started  before 
sunrise,  our  path  extending  over  high,ibarren,  rocky  ridges,  through  a  wild, 
desolate  region,  skirting  fearful  ravines,  and  passing  along  the  brink  of 
frightful  chasms  and  precipices,  occasionally  catching  a  glimpse  of  the  Dead 
Sea,  through  breaks  in  the  distant  cliffs;  at  length  we  beheld  the  sacred 
Plains  of  Jordan,  and  there,  in  full  view,  the  Dead  Sea,  with  its  waters 
sparkling  beneath  the  bright  and  burning  sun. 

Having  descended  into  the  valley,  while  passing  through  a  jungle  of 
tall  cane  and  thorns,  those  of  our  party  in  front  suddenly  encountered  a 
band  of  armed  Bedouins,  whose  fierce  looks  and  threatening  attitude 
prompted  them  to  turn  back  very  hurriedly.  Antonio,  our  dragoman, 
immediately  rushed  up  from  the  rear  to  ascertain  the  cause  of  interruption; 
on  his  approach,  the  Bedouins  concealed  themselves  among  the  cane  and 
bushes,  except  three,  who  stood  tlieir  ground  defiantl3^  Antonio,  some- 
what excited,  hurried  the  company  rapidly  through  the  jungle,  then  gal- 
loped up  to  the  three  Bedouins,  and,  aided  by  his  men,  forced  their  arms 
from  them,  and  took  them  as  trophies  of  victory  to  the  Dead  Sea.  The 
sheik  being  in  the  rear,  and  not  appearing  till  the  affray  was  nearly  over, 
some  conjectured  that  he  dictated  the  ruse;  our  subsequent  acquaintance 
with  him,  however,  convinced  us  that  this  supposition  did  him  injustice. 

The  Dead  Sea  is  the  most  remarkable  body  of  water  in  the  world.  It 
is  ten  miles  wide,  forty  in  length — lying  in  a  deep  ravine,  about  thirteen 
hundred  feet  below  the  level  of  the  Mediterranean,  enclosed  by  lofty  clifls 
of  bare  white  and  grey  limestone.  We  stopped  on  the  shore  near  where 
the  Jordan  empties.  We  noticed  here  quantities  of  driftwood,  which  had 
been  accumulating  for  ages;  but  little  else  appeared  except  sterility,  dreari- 
ness and  death-like  solitude.  We  were  informed  that  nothing  was  to  be 
found  upon  any  of  its  borders  exhibiting  life  except  here  and  there  where  a 
brackish  fountain,  or  little  streamlet  from  the  mountain,  produces  a  smalj 
thicket  of  cane,  willow  and  tamarisk.  I  think  the  water  is  more  intensely 
salt  than  that  of  any  other  body  of  water  except  Salt  Lake.  It  contains 
twenty-six  per  cent,  of  saline  matter,  which  is  sufficient  to  render  it  fatal 
to  animal  life.  It  is  as  transparent  as  the  water  of  the  Mediterranean.  Its 
specific  gravity  is  so  great  that  the  human  body  will  not  sink,  and  eggs 
float  when  two-thirds  immersed. 

After  spending  some  time  in  gratifying  our  curiosity  and  in  experi- 
menting on  the  bathing  qualities  of  its  waters,  we  left  its  dismal  shores. 


SUPrLEMENT.  539 

steering  across  a  flat,  sterile  plain,  i-ome  three  miles  distant,  and  stopped 
under  some  willows  on  the  banks  of  the  sacred  Jordan,  near  the  place 
where  it  is  supposed  the  Israelites  crossed,  and  where  our  Savior  was, bap- 
tized. 


LETTER   VIII. 

Jordan  River.— Sacred  localities.— Fountain  of  Ehsha.  — Brook  Cherith.— 
Plains  of  Jericho. — liethany. —  Residence  of  Mary  and  Martha. — Tomb 
of  Lazarus. — Garden  of  (iethsemane. — Hill  of  evil  counsel. — Mizpah. — 
Valley  of  Jehoshaphat.— Absalom's  Pillar. — Mosque  of  Omar. — Solo- 
mon's Temple.  —  Mount  Moriah.  —  Worship  of  Moloch.  —  Place  of 
Lamentation. 

Palestine,  March  6th,  1873, 
Editor  Deseret  News: 

Our  visit,  to  the  river  Joi"dan  was  interesting.  As  we  drank  of  its  sweet 
and  refreshing  waters  and  washed  in  its  sacred  stream,  our  thoughts  and 
reflections  recurred  to  the  days  of  childhood,  when  we  were  accustomed  to 
peruse  the  Holy  Scriptures  describing  the  important  events  which  trans- 
pired in  this  locality — the  passage  of  the  Israelites  when  the  channel 
became  dry,  as  the  priests,  bearing  upon  their  shoulders  the  sacred  ark, 
stepped  into  the  flowing  stream:  the  dividing  of  the  waters  by  Elijah  when 
he  passed  over  the  dry  bed  and  was  taken  up  into  heaven  from  the  plain  on 
the  opposite  side  by  a  whirlwind;  and  Elisha,  as  he  returned,  took  the 
mantle  of  Elijah  that  fell  from  him,  and  smote  the  waters,  saying,  "Where 
is  the  Lord  God  of  Elijah?"  thus  making  the  third  time  the  Jordan  wi\s 
divided.  But  another  event  of  much  deeper  interest  is  associated  with  this 
place — the  baptism  of  our  Savior,  referred  to  in  the  following  language: 
"John  came  preaching  in  the  wilderness  of  Judea,  and  Jesus  came  Irom 
Galilee  to  Jordan  to  be  baptized  of  him;"  and  we  were  at  or  near  the  iden- 
tical point  where  all  these  memorable  events  had  taken  place,  standing 
upon  the  bank,  looking  down  into  the  glen,  and  bathing  in  the  same 
stream  which  had  borne  silent  witness  of  these  sublime  occurrences. 

This  stream  of  Biblical  history  flows  through  a  glen  varying  from  two 
hundred  to  six  hundred  yards  in  width,  and  from  fifty  to  one  hundred  and 
fifty  feet  in  depth  below  the  surrounding  plain.  The  bottom  of  the  glen  is 
sprinklai  liere  and  there  with  slirubs;  tiimarisk.  oleander  and  willows  grow 


540  SUPPLEMENT. 

on  the  banks  of  the  stream,  which  are  generally  very  steep.  The  Jordan 
varies  in  width  from  eighty  to  one  hundred  and  fifty  feet,  with  a  depth  often 
of  ten  or  twelve  feet.  It  flows  through  the  Sea  of  Galilee;  from  the  great 
fountain  at  Dan,  to  where  it  empties  into  the  Dead  Sea,  its  distance  in  a 
direct  line  is  ninety-two  miles.  The  Sea  of  Galilee  is  about  six  hundred  feet 
higher  than  the  mouth  of  the  Jordan,  and  sixty  miles  distant.  This  river 
has  a  rapid  current,  making  it  dangerous  to  bathers  unacquainted  with  the 
stream.  A  gentleman  from  New  York,  who  joined  us  at  JafRi,  stated  that 
on  his  previous  tour  to  Palestine,  while  bathing  here,  he  was  suddenly  car- 
ried down  by  the  force  of  the  current,  and  at  the  last  moment  was  saved  by 
a  dexterous  and  extraordinary  effort  of  his  dragoman. 

A  singular  custom  prevails  among  the  Christian  churches  of  Palestine 
— that  of  bathing  in  the  Jordan  every  year  at  Easter.  They  gather  in  mul- 
titudes, putting  themselves  under  the  protection  of  a  Turkish  escort,  headed 
by  the  Governor  of  Jerusalem  or  his  deputy,  to  protect  them  from  the 
Bedouin  robbers.  Starting  from  the  "Holy  City,"  traveling  on  foot  and 
upon  mules,  donkeys  and  camels,  through  the  wild,  mountain  regions  of 
Judea,  they  cross  the  Plains  of  Jordan,  and  on  reaching  its  sacred  stream, 
rush  indiscriminately  into  the  flowing  waters,  young  and  old,  men  and 
women,  regardless  of  propriety  or  even  decency.  Through  this  ceremony 
they  anticipate  peculiar  favors  and  heavenly  blessings. 

Having  sufficiently  examined  the  Jordan  and  its  surroundings,  we  pro, 
ceeded  across  the  plains,  making  our  encampment  at  the  Fountain  of  Elisha, 
near  the  ruins  of  Jericho.  This  fountain  consists  of  several  small  springs 
which  flow  from  beneath  a  large  mound.  These  are  the  famous  waterg 
which  were  healed  by  Elisha,  as  spoken  of  in  Scripture.  A  stream  flows 
from  them  of  considerable  size,  which  waters  a  portion  of  the  Plain  of 
Jericho.  The  Valley  of  the  Jordan,  in  the  direction  we  crossed,  is  about 
ten  miles  in  width,  possessing  a  rich  soil,  and  with  proper  tillage  could  be 
made  abundantly  productive.  A  great  portion  of  it,  however,  is  a  dreary, 
desolate  region.  Some  parts  of  the  valley  watered  by  the  Brook  Cherith 
and  the  stream  issuing  from  Elisha's  Fountain  are  covered  with  lotus  trees, 
interspersed  with  willows  and  a  prolific  growth  of  weeds.  Some  distance 
from  these  water  courses,  the  trees  and  shrubbery  are  more  thinly  scattered 
whicli  viewed  in  the  distance  resemble  an  immense  park,  beautiful  and 
picturesque.  These  plains  were  formerly  celebrated  for  their  richness  and 
fertility — their  palm  groves  and  luxuriant  gardens,  producing  honey  and 
balm,  reckoned  the  most  fertile  region  of  Judea.  Now  nothing  of  this  kind 
remains.  The  Plains  of  Jericho  were  formerly  considered  the  garden  of 
Palestine;  their  aspect  now  is  strangely  different,  nothing  is  seen  but  small 
fields  of  grain  intermixed  with  thorny  bush. 


SUPPLEMENT.  541 

A  small  village,  occupied  by  Arabs,  is  the  only  modern  representative 
of  the  ancient  Jericho.  The  houses  are  formed  of  stone  walls,  built  up 
loosely  without  mortar;  the  roofs  flat  and  covered  with  brush  and  gravel; 
the  yai-ds  and  wretched  patches  of  gardens  are  enclosed  by  winrows  con- 
structed of  the  bows  of  thorns;  the  walls  of  the  village,  to  protect  its  shift- 
less inhabitants  from  the  raids  of  the  Bedouins,  are  made  of  the  same 
material.  In  riding  througli  this  disgustingly  filthy  town,  we  were  lustily 
cheered  by  some  dozen  dirty,  half-naked  children,  collectal  for  this  pur- 
pose, but  more  particularly  for  backsheesh  (money).  Sheep,  children, 
goats,  women  and  men,  all  indiscriminately  huddled  together,  and  no  doubt 
this  people  deserved  tlie  profligate  character  given  them,  i.  e.,  similar  to 
that  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah. 

In  the  evening,  some  twenty  Bedouins  appeared  in  our  camp,  equipped 
and  prepared  to  amuse  us  by  their  accomplishments  in  music  and  dancing, 
for  the  purpose  of  laying  claims  to  our  backsheesh.  We  considered  it 
policy  to  accept  the  ofier;  accordingly  we  took  seats  before  our  tents.  They 
posted  themselves  in  a  standing  line  immediately  fronting  us,  each  having  a 
short  sword  girded  under  a  ragged  mantle,  all  scantily  and  shabbily  clad» 
making  rather  a  primitive  appearance.  They  commenced  their  singular 
manoeuvres  by  dodging  forward  and  back,  at  the  same  moment  clapping 
their  hands,  accompanied  with  rapid  stepping  of  the  feet  and  a  strange 
chant,  occasionally  making  a  whizzing,  thrilling  whoop,  the  like  of  which 
was  never  heai-d  but  from  the  throat  of  a  Bedouin,  their  chief  standing  in 
front,  twirling  and  flourishing  a  naked  sword  in  the  faces  of  his  comrades, 
keeping  time  with  their  fantastic  motions,  stoppings,  chantings  and  whoop- 
ings,  occasionally  turning  suddenly,  making  the  whole  exceedingly 
impressive  by  flourishing  the  naked  blade  close  to  our  faces.  The  drift  of 
their  songs,  we  were  told,  was  highly  flattering  to  the  ladies  and  compli- 
mentary to  the  gentlemen — the  former  for  their  extraordinary  beauty,  the 
latter  for  their  anticipated  liberality  in  bestowing  backsheesh.  We  took  the 
hint,  and  recollecting  several  robberies  and  murders  which  had  occurred  in 
the  vicinity,  we  paid  them  for  this  wretched  entertainment,  constantly 
adding  more,  until  we  excited  their  admiration.  We  retired  to  our  tents, 
reflecting  on  the  strange  difference  between  the  present  occupants  of  this 
locality  and  those  who  inhabited  it  when  Prophets  converted  bitter  springs 
into  sweet  fountains,  and  smote  impetuous  streams,  piling  up  their  waters 
on  either  side,  and  walked  through  on  dry  ground. 

The  following  morning,  after  breakfasting  and  drinking  the  sweet  waters 
of  the  Fountain  of  Elisha,  we  left  the  Plains  of  Jericho,  and  ascended  into 
a  wild,  rocky,  mountainous  region,  our  path  lying  along  the  brink  of  the 
most  sublime  ravine  of  Palestine.    It  is  many  hundred  feet  deep,  where  bu*- 


542  SUPPLEMENT. 

little  else  is  seen  than  precipices  of  naked  rocks,  containing  here  and  there 
a  gi'otto  seemingly  inaccessible  to  anything  but  eagles;  yet  we  were 
informed  that  these  solitary  caves  were  once  occupied  by  hermits,  some  of 
whom  reduced  their  bodies  to  a  condition  that  four  raisins  per  day  supplied 
the  cravings  of  appetite.  Down  to  an  immense  depth,  we  discovered  a 
small  stream  tumbling  over  the  rocks,  which  we  were  told  was  the  "Brook 
Cherith,  that  is  before  Jordan,"  where  tlie  Prophet  Elijah  was  fed  by 
ravens,  while  the  famine  prevailed  in  Palestine. 

We  stopped  for  lunch  under  the  shade  of  some  crumbling  walls  and 
pointed  arches,  where  our  generous  sheik  left  us,  his  services  being  no 
longer  requiral.  Before  leaving,  he  inscribed,  in  beautiful  Arabic,  his 
official  name  in  my  journal.  Mounting  our  horses,  we  soon  reached 
Bethany,  situated  about  two  miles  from  Jerusalem.  Its  location  is  pleasant 
and  romantic,  being  built  on  the  eastern  slope  of  Mount  Olivet,  partially 
surrounded  by  steep  hills,  encircled  by  old,  decayed  terraces,  supporting  a 
few  scattered  fig  and  olive  trees.  It  is  a  poor,  miserable  village,  with  nar- 
row, filthy  streets;  the  whole  presenting  a  dismal  appearance,  yet  a  place  of 
sacred  interest.  Here  dwelt  the  sisters,  Mary  and  Martha,  with  Lazarus 
their  brother.  Here  Christ  raised  Lazarus  from  the  tomb  and  presented 
him  alive  to  his  weeping  sisters.  Here,  too,  was  the  house  of  Simon  the 
leper,  in  which  Mary  anointed  Jesus  with  precious  ointment  and  wiped  his 
feet  with  her  hair.  The  sites  of  these  events  are  still  pointed  out — the 
house  of  Simon,  that  of  Mary  and  Martha  and  the  tomb  of  Lazarus.  The 
latter  is  a  deep  vault,  partly  excavated  in  the  rock  and  partly  lined  with 
masonry.  We  stopped  our  horses  at  the  front  of  the  entrance.  This  opens 
on  a  winding  staircase  leading  to  a  small  chamber,  whence  a  few  steps 
more  lead  to  a  small  vault  in  which  the  body  is  said  to  have  been  placed. 
We  made  but  a  short  stay  in  this  village,  much  to  the  disappointment 
of  a  crowd  of  dirty,  ragged  customers,  who  clamored  fearfully  for  back- 
sheesh. 

As  we  approached  Jerusalem,  we  descended  a  steep  hill,  down  a  rocky, 
winding,  shelvy  path,  past  an  immense  cemetery  and  the  Garden  of  Geth- 
semane,  with  its  ornamenUil  trees,  gravel  walks,  flowers  and  shrubbery, 
then  around  the  towering  battlements  of  Jerusalem,  and  soon  reached  our 
encampment,  well  pleasal  with  our  three  days'  excursion. 

I  was  much  interested  in  the  topographical  appearance  of  the  country 
around  about  Jerusalem.  The  city  is  situated  on  a  broad  mountainous 
ridge,  between  the  two  valleys  of  Hinnom  and  Kedron.  All  around,  from 
one  to  three  miles  distant,  are  loftier  summits,  consisting  of  irregular, 
broken  ridges,  varying  from  fifty  to  two  hundred  feet  above  the  buildings  of 
the  city.     They  slope  down,  forming  into  small  plains,  low   valleys,  and 


SUPPLEMENT.  543 

steep,  rugged  ravines,  presenting  a  panoramic  view,  beautiful  and  sublime. 
Along  the  western  liorizon  runs  a  long  range  of  hills,  about  the  same  height 
as  that  on  which  the  city  stands. 

On  the  south,  some  distance  from  the  city,  is  the  "Hill  of  Evil  Coun- 
cil," where  it  is  said  Caiaphas  had  a  housi3  where  the  priests  and  elders  met 
to  compass  the  destruction  of  Jesus;  it  is  now  covered  with  the  ruins  of 
some  village.  Northwards,  rising  conspicuously  in  the  distance,  is  "Neby 
Samuel,"  the  ancient  Mizpeh,  which  is  distinguished  by  its  high  towers. 
On  the  east,  about  half  a  mile  from  the  city  walls,  the  Mount  of  Olives  rises 
from  the  Valley  of  Jehoshaphat,  olive  trees  ornamenting  its  slopes,  its  sum- 
mit crowned  by  a  mosque,  with  its  high  tapering  minaret.  Some  portions 
of  these  hills  show  little  else  but  white  rocks  projecting  from  the  soil,  which 
is  almost  as  white  as  the  rocks  themselves;  others  arc  covered  with  fields 
of  gi'ain,  and  fig  and  olive  orchards. 

The  plateaus  and  vales  are  generally  cultivated,  and  covered  with 
herbage  and  fig  and  olive  trees.  The  ravines,  especially  the  Hinnom  and 
Kedron,  in  places  are  so  steep  and  rugged  that  nothing  is  seen,  scarcelj', 
but  a  few  olive  trees  here  and  there,  growing  upon  narrow  terraces  built 
upon  the  rocks  and  cliffs.  The  summit  of  tlie  Mount  of  Olives  rises  several 
hundred  feet  above  the  city,  affordj^ig  one  of  the  most  commanding  views 
of  Jerusalem  and  its  surroundings. 

I  ascended  this  mountain,  and  obtained  a  favorable  position  upon  the 
highest  point  on  its  summit,  spent  a  happy  hour  surveying  the  "Holy  City," 
its  environs,  and  the  endless  objects  of  rare  and  sacred  interest  which 
formed  the  magnificent  scenery  around.  Through  the  olive  trees  along  the 
declivity  could  be  discerned  the  white  top  of  "Absalom's  Pillar,"  and  the 
grey  excavated  cliffs  of  Siloam;  the  high  walls  of  Jerusalem  appeared  with 
their  square  towers;  the  Mosque  of  Omar,  with  its  magnificent  dome  in  the 
centre,  occupying  tlie  site  ot  Araunah's  threshing  floor,  and  Solomon's 
Temple,  around  it  a  gnvssy  area,  the  whole  encircled  by  olive  and  cypress 
trees;  the  two  domes  and  the  strong  square  tower  of  the  Church  of  the 
Sepulchre,  the  massive  towers  of  the  citadel  standing  upon  the  Hill  of  Zion; 
in  the  distance  a  long  line  of  high  hills,  and  low  broken  ranges  of  moun- 
tains, with  intervening  vales,  plateaus  and  wild  ravines — the  whole  forming 
a  marvelous  picture  of  varied  beauty  and  magnificence. 

It  is  astonishing,  the  number  of  cemeteries  we  observed  around  about 
Jerusalem.  It  is  truly  said,  that  the  "tombs"  of  the  "Holy  City"  are  more 
numerous  than  its  buildings.  Nearly  every  hill  and  valley  is  studded  more 
or  less  with  these  monuments. 

The  slopes  of  Mount  Moriah  and  Mount  Olivet,  and  portions  of  the 
tieep  valleys  of  Hinx:om  and  Jehoshaphat,  form  exclusive  burying  places. 


544  SUPPLEMENT. 

In  viewing  the  multitude  of  tombs  iti  tlie  rocks  and  cliffs  along  the  ravines 
of  Hinnom,  we  were  forcibly  reminded  of  the  prophecy  of  Jeremiah: 
"They  shall  bury  in  Tophet  till  there  be  no  place.  They  have  built  the 
high  places  of  Tophet,  which  is  in  the  valley  of  the  son  of  Hinnom,  to  burn 
their  sons  and  daughters  in  the  fire." 

Here,  at  the  bottom  of  the  defile,  amid  its  clifts  and  rocky  steeps  and 
gloomy  scenes,  the  Israelites  performed  tiie  worship  of  Moloch,  alluded  to 
by  Jeremiah.  These  heathen  rites  consisted  in  making  a  burnt  offering  of 
children  in  the  following  manner:  A  statue  of  Moloch  was  erected  of 
gigantic  proportions,  consisting  of  brass,  in  the  form  of  a  man's  body,  with 
a  head  like  that  of  an  ox.  The  interior  was  hollow,  in  which  was  con- 
structed a  large  furnace,  by  which  means  the  whole  statue  could  easily  be 
made  red  hot.  The  children  to  be  sacrificed  were  then  placed  in  its  arms, 
while  drums  were  beaten  to  drown  their  cries.  It  is  asserted,  however 
strange  it  may  appear,  that  Solomon  was  the  first  who  formally  introduced 
these  fearful  practices,  though  previous  to  this  they  had  been  performed 
odcasionally  by  the  Israelites. 

Seeing  no  lake,  pond,  stream,  rivulet,  nor  scarcely  a  living  well  or 
fountain  in  or  around  Jerusalem,  we  naturally  inquired  how  its  inhabitants' 
especially  its  former  dense  population,  were  supplied  with  water.  We  were 
informed  that  within  the  walls  of  Jerusalem  living  wells  and  fountains,  at 
present,  were  comparatively  unknown.  Three  small  fountains,  in  the  lower 
part  of  the  valley  of  Jehoshapbat,  are  said  to  be  the  only  waters  that  can  be 
depended  upon  in  the  region  around. 

The  city  is  chiefl}'  supplied  by  means  of  its  cisterns,  every  house  of  any 
importance  having  one  or  more  of  these,  so  arranged  tliat  the  winter  rains 
can  be  conducted  into  them,  by  means  of  pipes  and  ducts,  from  the  roofe 
and  court  yards.  With  suitable  care  the  water  in  them  can  be  preserved 
pure  and  sweet  during  the  whole  summer.  Besides  these  private  cisterns, 
there  are  many  public  tanks,  pools  and  reservoirs  in  the  city  and  suburbs. 
We  saw  the  ruins  of  aqueducts,  cisterns  and  immense  tanks,  which  showed 
that  in  former  periods  great  attention  and  a  vast  amount  of  labor  had  been 
employed  to  secure  supplies  of  water. 

In  every  quarter  of  the  site  of  the  ancient  city  numerous  reservoirs  and 
cisterns  are  discovered — some  of  immense  capacity,  excavated  in  solid  rock; 
others,  formed  upon  the  flat  surface  of  the  rock,  built  up  around  with  stones 
thickly  lined  with  cement.  One  of  these  subterranean  reservoirs  was  dis- 
covered eighty  feet  below  the  surrounding  surface.  Subterranean  aqueducts 
lead  in  various  directions  from  the  cisterns,  frequently  formed  in  the  solid 
rock,  extending  many  hundred  yards.  How  these  numerous  cisterns  were 
aupplied  is  still  a  great  mystery.    Some  imagine  it  was  effected  by  conduits 


SUPPLEMENT.  545 

connecting  with  secret  springs  and  fountains  a  long  distance  beyond 
the  city. 

The  Jewish  rabbi,  with  whom  we  conversed,  stated  that  many  springs 
and  fountains  which  formerly  supplied  the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,  had 
long  since  ceased  to  flow,  but  he  expected  the  time  was  near  when  they 
would  be  revived  into  living  waters. 

Jerusalem  occupies  but  a  small  space — its  walls  are  but  a  little  over  two 
miles  in  circumference.  Its  population  has  been  variously  estimated;  the 
following  particulars  I  believe  are  tolerably  authentic:  Jews,  nine  thousand; 
Mohammedans,  five  thousand;  Christians,  about  four  thousand,  making  a 
total  of  eighteen  thousand. 

The  political  and  financial  condition  of  the  Jewish  population  is  not 
very  flattering  or  prosperous.  The  people  are  generally  poor  and  oppressed, 
without  means  or  opportunity  of  improving  their  circumstances.  They 
receive  large  contributions  from  Europe  and  America,  to  aid  in  objects  of 
charity,  and  in  making  small  improvements  in  the  way  of  public  buildings. 

In  our  interview  with  the  chief  rabbi,  we  learned  that  foreign  influence 
is  operating,  in  a  small  measure,  in  their  favor  toward  softening  the  feelings 
and  moderating  the  rules  of  the  Turkish  authorities;  that  they  are  allowed 
to  purchase  and  hold  title  to  real  estate;  but  they  have  no  money  to  expend 
in  this  direction,  and  if  they  had  it  would  be  discouraging  under  the  present 
system  of  taxation.  All  kinds  of  property  are  heavily  taxed,  and  all  pri- 
vate and  public  enterprise  is  discouraged.  A  direct  tax  is  levied  on  persons, 
cattle,  land  and  fruit  trees;  tobacco  and  silk  pay  about  forty-two  cents  per 
pound,  and  all  other  articles  eight  per  cent.,  either  in  kind  or  money. 

Near  where  the  Temple  formerly  stood,  is  a  small  paved  area  where  the 
Jews  have  been  permitted,  during  many  centuries,  to  approach  the  pre- 
cincts of  the  site  of  the  Temple  of  their  forefathers,  and  lament  and  wail 
over  the  ruins,  and  the  desolation  of  their  nation  and  sanctuary.  In  this 
retired  locality,  each  Fridaj^,  Jews  of  both  sexes,  of  all  ages,  and  from  every 
quarter  of  the  world,  are  seen  weeping,  bathing  the  stones  with  their  tears, 
and  lifting  up  their  voices  in  loud  lamentation.  No  one  can  witness  this 
scene  without  being  touched  with  feelings  of  the  deepest  sympathy,  and  the 
poet  may  well  say: 

"Oh,  weep  for  those  that  wept  by  Babel's  stream, 
Whose  shrines  are  desolate,  whose  land  a  dream; 
Weep  for  the  harp  of  Judah's  broken  spell, 
Mourn— where  their  God  hath  dwelt,  the  godless  dwell ! '' 

LoEENzo  Snow. 


546  SUPPLEMENT. 


LETTER  IX. 

The  Stone  of  Unction. — The  Holy  Sepulchre.— The  Chapel  of  the  Angel. — 
Hill  of  Calvary.— The  hole  in  which  the  Cross  was  planted.— House  of 
Pilate. — "Behold  the  Man!" — The  true  Cross. — A  terrible  Massacre. — 
Turkish  Guards. — Christianity  despised  by  Jews  and  Mohammedans. — 
Farewell  to  Jerusalem.  ^  Gala  day.  —  Arab  Agriculture. —  Shechem. — 
Ferocious  People. — The  Olive. — "Samaria. 

Palestine,  March  8th,  1873. 
Editor  Deseret  News: 

Among  the  variety  of  objects  which  claimed  our  attention  while  at 
Jerusalem,  was  the  Church  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre.  It  is  an  extensive 
building,  with  a  host  of  sacred  relics  and  holy  places,  grouped  together 
within  a  few  yards  of  one  another;  among  others,  the  place  of  the  Savior's 
crucifixion;  the  spot  where  His  body  was  anointed  for  burial;  where  the 
Virgin  stood  and  witnessed  the  crucifixion;  the  place  where  His  body  was 
wrapped  in  linen  clothes;  the  rent  in  the  rock  produced  by  the  earthquake; 
the  place  where  the  soldiei-s  cast  lots  for  His  raiment;  the  column  to  which 
He  was  bound  when  scourged;  the  place  where  He  was  stripped  by  the 
soldiers;  and  the  prison  in  which  He  was  incarcerated  previous  to  being  led 
to  the  place  of  crucifixion,  etc. 

In  front  of  this  building  is  a  small  area,  occupied  by  a  sort  of  bazar  for 
the  sale  of  sacred  relics,  and  used  also  as  a  place  of  gathering  for  all  classes 
of  pilgrims.  Within  this  building,  near  the  door,  surrounded  by  a  low  rail- 
ing, is  the  Stone  of  Unction,  which  consists  of  a  marble  slab,  on  which  the 
body  of  the  Savior  is  said  to  have  been  anointed  for  the  burial.  This,  we 
were  told,  however,  is  not  the  real  stone,  as  that  was  concealed  underneath 
to  prevent  dev(Jut  pilgrims  from  carrying  it  off  or  wearing  it  away  by  con- 
stant kissing,  as  was  the  case  with  the  bronze  toe  at  St.  Peter's,  Rome. 
Several  lamps  are  suspended  over  this  sacred  spot,  and  kept  constantly 
burning. 

We  proceeded  to  the  apartment  appropriated  to  the  Holy  Sepulchre, 
twenty-six  feet  long  by  eighteen  broad,  ornamented  by  a  dome.  We 
entered  first  a  small  apartment  called  the  Chapel  of  the  Angel,  where  it  is 
said  he  sat  upon  the  stone  which  had  been  rolled  away  from  the  door  of  the 


SUPPLEMENT.  547 

sepulchre.  A  portion  of  this  stone  stands  upon  a  low  pedestal,  though  it  is 
asserted  that  the  real  stone  was  stolen  by  the  Armenians,  and  is  now  exhib- 
ited in  their  chapel.  From  this  apartment  a  low  narrow  door  opens  into 
the  vault  of  the  sepulchre.  It  has  a  dome  roof  sustained  by  short  marble 
columns.  The  place  where  the  Savior's  body  is  said  to  have  lain,  is  covered 
by  a  marble  slab,  considerably  worn  at  the  edges  by  the  continued  kissing 
of  pilgrims.  A  large  number  of  gold  and  silver  lamps  are  suspended  over 
it,  and  kept  constantly  burning.  It  is  fitted  up  as  an  altar;  above  it  are 
costly  gifts,  thickly  set  with  precious  stones,  presented,  by  different  sovereigns 
of  Europe. 

A  Greek  priest  was  officiating  when  we  entered,  who  signified  his 
recognition  of  our  presence  by  scattering  sweet  perfumery  in  great  abun- 
dance over  our  persons.  All  pilgrims  were  sprinkled  in  like  manner,  who 
were  constantly  crowding  in  upon  their  hands  and  knees,  kissing  the  cold 
marble,  sobbing  and  bathing  it  with  their  tears.  This  is  said  to  have  been 
hewn  in  the  rock,  but  we  could  see  no  rock — the  floor,  tomb  and  walls  are 
all  marble. 

We  ascended  a  flight  of  steps  leading  to  an  apartment  or  small  chapel 
which  is  said  to  cover  the  Hill  of  Calvary.  Here  was  shown  a  rent  or  hole 
in  the  rock,  as  that  in  which  stood  the  cross  while  the  Savior  hung  upon  it. 
Many  other  places  were  shown,  which  it  is  needless  to  mention.  After  leav- 
ing this  building,  we  went  to  the  House  of  Pilate,  which  is  said  to  occupy  the 
same  locality  as  that  of  the  Roman  governor;  we  saw  but  little,  however,  to 
satisfy  us  of  the  identity  of  the  Judgment  Hall.  We  came  to  a  building 
said  to  cover  the  place  where  Jesus  came  forth  wearing  the  purple  robe  and 
crown  of  thorns,  when  Pilate  exclaimed  to  the  people.  "Behold  the  man!" 
The  place  was  pointed  out  where  the  Savior  sank  under  the  weight  of  the 
cross,  when  Simon  the  Cyrenian  was  compelled  to  take  it  up,  and  bear  it 
after  Him;  also  the  spot  where  Veronica  appeared  with  a  napkin  to  wipe 
the  sweat  off  the  Savior's  brow,  when  His  portrait  was  miraculously 
impressed  upon  it.  This  pretended  relic  is  preserved  as  one  of  the  chief 
in  the  Basilica  of  St.  Peter's  at  Rome. 

Religious  enthusiasts  of  opposite  sects  vied  with  each  other  in  search- 
ing out  relics,  and  places  to  be  reverenced  and  adored  by  people  of  their 
respective  persuasions,  performing  pilgrimages  to  the  Holy  Land,  their  zeal, 
in  some  instances,  carrying  them  beyond  the  bounds  of  honesty,  to  prac- 
tising deceit  and  imposition.  Many  of  these  places  had  been  remaining  for 
centuries  beneath  the  gradual  accumulations  of  debris,  and  could  net  be 
identified,  either  by  history  or  tradition;  consequently,  divine  intimations 
were  sought,  miraculous  tests  applied,  and  other  methods  resorted  to  in 
order  to  establish  their  claims  to  genuineness. 


548  SUPPLEMENT. 

Helena,  the  mother  of  Constantine,  when  ahout  eighty  yeare  old,  in 
the  fourth  century,  is  said  to  have  been  divinely  impressed  to  proceed  to 
Jerusalem  and  make  sacred  discoveries — to  search  out  the  true  cross,  the 
holy  sepulchre,  and  other  relics  and  localities  connected  with  the  cruci- 
fixion of  the  Savior.  Accordingly  she  went  to  Jerusalem  and,  enlisting  the 
services  of  the  inhabitants,  instituted  a  search  for  the  cross  of  the  Savior. 
Digging  through  the  debris,  some  twenty  feet  or  more,  at  length  three 
crosses  were  discovered,  together  with  the  tablet,  the  nails  and  crown  of 
thorns.  The  tablet  or  inscription,  "This  is  Jesus  the  King  of  the  Jews," 
being  separated  from  the  crosses,  therefore  the  true  cross  could  not  be  iden- 
tified. At  last  a  remedy  was  discovered.  A  lady  of  qualit}-  was  confined 
upon  her  bed  in  Jerusalem,  of  a  fiital  disease.  The  three  crosses  were  suc- 
cessively presented  to  her;  the  two  firet  without  effect,  but  on  the  approach 
of  the  third,  she  sprang  from  her  dying  couch  perfectly  restored.  Thus  the 
identity  of  the  true  cross  was  established.  The  pillar  to  which  Christ  is  said 
to  have  been  bound  when  He  was  scourged,  is  carefully  secured,  that  it  may 
not  be  stolen  by  pilgrims,  who  are  only  permitted  to  touch  it  with  a  small, 
round  stick,  some  four  feet  long  or  more,  kept  for  this  purpose.  The  stick, 
after  having  one  end  put  in  contact  with  the  sacred  relic,  is  then  kisged  by 
the  pilgrims  with  great  fervor  and  vehemence.  While  present  we  witnessed 
many  instances  of  this  fervent  and  striking  devotion. 

We  visited  the  reputed  Garden  of  Gethsemane,  which  belongs  to  the 
Latin  Church.  An  oj)position  one  has  recently  been  established  by  the 
Greek  Church.  As  soon  as  the  trees  have  sufficiently  grown,  and  other 
fixtures  remained  long  enough  to  impart  an  ancient  and  venerable  appear- 
ance, it  will  then  be  exhibited  to  devout  pilgrims  as  the  r&al,  genuine  Gar- 
den of  Gethsemane. 

The  low,  sunken  condition  of  Christianity  in  Jerusalem  is  pretty  clearly 
illustrated  in  the  following  description  of  scenes  enacted  in  the  Church  of 
the  Holy  Sepulchre.  On  Easter  eve,  each  successive  year,  it  is  pretended 
that  holy  fire  descends  from  heaven,  lighting  up  all  the  lamps  in  the  Holy 
Sepulchre.  On  this  occasion  multitudes  of  enthusiastic  pilgrims  are  as- 
sembled from  every  quarter  of  the  globe,  awaiting  with  burning  anxiety  to 
participate  in  its  benefits,  and  to  receive  its  holy  influences.  Just  before 
the  prescribed  moment  for  this  miraculous  descent,  the  Greek  Patriarch 
enters  the  tomb,  alone,  and  presently  gives  out,  through  a  hole  in  the  wall, 
the  holy  fire,  to  the  eager  and  excited  multitude. 

In  former  years  all  the  churches  participated  in  the  performance  of 
these  rite^,  but  latterly  have  desisted,  one  after  another,  till,  at  present,  this 
practice  is  continued  only  by  the  Greek  Church,  At  these  extraordinary 
scenes,   very  serious  accidents  frequently  occur — old  men    and    women 


SUPPLEMENT.  549 

crushed  and  trampled  to  pieces,  or  perhaps  quarrels  arise  between  rival 
sects,  resulting  in  shooting  and  stabbing  one  another.  In  1834, 
deplorable  and  fearful  scenes  were  enacted  in  that  sacred  building.' 
While  the  church  was  crowded  with  Christian  pilgrims,  a  contention 
arose,  in  which  the  Turkish  guards  engaged;  the  confusion  soon  became 
general,  and  directly  grew  into  a  terrible  battle.  The  scene  of  horror 
cannot  be  described.  Numbers  were  bayoneted  or  knocked  down  with  the 
butt  ends  of  muskets,  and  their  blood  and  brains  scattered  upon  the  wall 
and  pavement,  each  seeming  intent  to  destroy  his  fellow,  or  save  himself 
from  immediate  destruction.  Many  were  pulled  down  and  trampled  to 
death  while  endeavoring  to  escape  from  the  building.  When  order  was 
restored,  the  dead  were  lying  in  heaps  around,  and  even  upon  the  Stone  of 
Unction  the  bodies  of  the  dead  were  piled  up,  and  in  some  places  the 
wounded  and  dead  were  thrown  together  promiscuously,  one  upon  another, 
five  feet  high  or  more. 

The  Turkish  government  is  obliged  to  keep  a  guard  constantly  watch- 
ing at  the  Church  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre,  to  prevent  these  contentions  and 
fightings  between  the  rival  Christian  churches. 

These  contradictions,  contentions  and  impositions  by  the  rival  Christian 
sects,  in  Jerusalem,  render  the  Christian  religion  a  subject  of  scorn  and 
contempt,  both  to  the  Jews  and  Mohammedans,  and  it  is  certainly  a  matter 
of  serious  regret  that,  in  this  enlightened  age  of  Christianity,  such  things 
should  exist  in  this  saered  locality  where  our  holy  religion  was  established, 
and  our  Savior  martyred . 

Syria,  March  IItii,  1873. 

Leaving  Jerusalem,  we  ascend  by  a  steep,  rocky,  winding  path  to  the 
commanding  heights  of  Mount  Scopus,  where,  turning  backward,  we  take 
a  long,  lingering  look  at  the  "Holy  City" — its  noble  domes,  its  high,  taper- 
ing minarets,  and  its  surrounding  mountains.  We  descend  the  mountain 
into  a  naked,  desolate  region,  our  path  lying  over  rocky  plateaus,  through 
deep  ravines,  and  over  barren  hills  covered  with  loose  stones  and  sharp 
rocks.  A  small  village  is  seen  away  to  our  left  on  a  lofty  hill,  flags  and 
streamers  flying,  guns  firing,  and  groups  of  men  and  women  gaily  attired,  in 
open  air,  rejoicing  in  the  dance.  We  pass  several  towns  perched  among 
the  gray  rocks,  on  the  mountain  slopes,  or  crowning  the  summits  of  high 
hills,  also  several  sites  of  ancient  towns  overspread  with  ruins.  Sterility  and 
barrenness  form  the  general  features  of  the  country.  The  trees  are  few, 
gnarled  and  stunted,  here  and  there  sticking  out  from  rents  and  holes  in  the 
rocks,  and  broken,  decayed  terraces,  and  still  clinging  to  the  clifl&. 

The  second  day  we  found  the  hills  and  glens  less  ruggetl,  the  country 


550  SUPPLEMENT. 

improving  in  general  appearance,  the  soil  more  fertile  and  better  cultivated. 
We  passed  through  many  winding  valleys  with  landscape  beautiful  and  pic- 
turesque, the  hills  terraced  from  base  to  summit,  supporting  vines,  fig  and 
olive  trees,  the  scenery  enlivened  by  wild  flowers,  bright  and  gay,  springing 
up  from  the  greeii,  luxuriant  herbage.  The  Arab  is  seen  with  his  primitive 
plow  and  diminutive  oxen,  breaking  up  his  ground;  a  Bedouin  on  his  fleet 
gteed,  with  his  brass-bound  gun  suspended  over  his  shoulder,  galloping  over 
the  hills;  the  Mussulman,  with  his  wives  and  children,  scantily  dressed, 
plucking  the  weeds  from  his  patch  of  grain;  peasants  passing  in  their  gay 
dresses -of  red  and  green;  long  strings  of  mules,  donkeys  and  camels,  wind- 
ing along  the  tortuous  path;  the  shepherd  preceding  his  flock  of  sheep  and 
goals,  leading  them  along  the  mountain  slopes  or  standing  with  them  clus- 
tered around  a  favorite  fountain. 

We  are  now  approaching  Nablous,  a  modern  town  on  the  site  of  the 
ancient  Shechem,  a  name  familiar  to  the  Biblical  reader.  Clambering  up 
a  steeji,  rocky  path,  we  arrive  at  the  crest  of  a  lofty  ridge,  where  we  enjoy 
a  lovely,  romantic  scene — the  finest  and  most  pleasing  since  leaving  Jeru- 
salem. Before  us  lies  an  undulating  plain,  stretching  far  away  northward, 
encircled  by  picturesque  hills,  no  object  on  its  surface  to  break  the  view; 
around  its  borders  are  small  groves  of  orange  trees,  and  here  and  there 
clumps  and  rows  of  olives,  giving  it  the  appearance  of  a  European  park. 
The  villages  here  as  elsewhere,  instead  of  being  located  on  the  plain,  are, 
for  security,  built  on  the  crest  of  steep  hills,  or  high  up  on  the  accli\dties. 

The  people  we  now  meet  appear  different  in  character,  manners  and 
dress  from  those  occupying  the  country  we  have  passed.  They  look 
daring  and  ferocious,  ready  to  commence  hostilities  on  the  slightest  provo- 
cation. Armed  cap-a-pie  with  a  flintlock  shot-gun,  a  huge  dagger  sticking 
in  front  of  their  girdle,  pistols  and  a  large  knobheaded  club,  they  seem 
pleased  in  displaying  these  arms,  and,  judging  from  their  sturdy,  athletic 
Appearance,  I  have  no  doubt  they  could  employ  them  to  great  advantage. 
We  frequently  met  these  fellows  armed  in  this  manner,  driving  along  a 
miserable  looking,  half-starved  donkey,  loaded  probably  with  all  they  pos- 
•essefl,  except  arms  and  shabb}'  clothing.  There  is,  however,  a  cause  for 
this  oddity.  A  bloody  feud,  most  likely,  exists  between  one  family  and 
some  other  family,  which  was  commenced  hundreds  of  years  ago  by  their 
ancestors.  Some  person  was  killed,  and  one  of  that  person's  family  killed 
another  in  return;  then  another  wa^  killed  in  revenge,  and  thus  it  has  con- 
tinued until  the  present.  Every  member  of  the  family  is  in  danger,  and 
lives  in  dread — any  moment  the  avenger  of  blood  may  pounce  upon  him. 
Therefore  he  is  armed  at  all  hours  and  in  all  places — when  leading  his  flocks 
on  the  mountain,  his  donkey  on  the  road,  or  when  plowing  in  the  field. 


SUPPLEMENT.  651 

ofttimes  having  to  flee  from  house  and  home,  and  abide  with  strangers. 
This  fearful  state  of  things  arises  from  the  following  lawof  the  Koran:  "O, 
true  believers,  the  law  of  retaliation  is  ordained  to  you  for  the  slain — the 
free  shall  die  for  the  free."  I  suppose  Mahomet  drew  this  from  the  Old 
Testament,  but  failed  to  make  the  corresponding  merciful  arrangements — 
"cities  of  refuge." 

The  second  night  we  camped  in  a  lovely  spot,  in  the  suburbs  of  Nab- 
lous.  This  city,  known  in  Bible  history  as  Shechem,  possesses  the  most 
charming  and  picturesque  scenery  of  any  site  in  Palestine.  It  is  situated 
along  the  base  of  Mount  Gerizim,  on  the  south  side  of  a  verdant  valley, 
sparkling  with  streams  and  fountains,  and  decorated  with  olive  trees,  gar- 
dens and  fruit  orchards.  The  clifls,  hills  and  mountain  slopes,  supporting 
terraces,  rising  one  above  another  in  regular  gradation,  growing  narrow 
strips  of  waving  grain,  together  with  fig,  olive  and  orange  trees.  The  valley 
is  clothed  in  the  richest  foliage  and  vegetation.  Viewed  from  different 
points,  the  city,  with  its  white-domed  buildings,  and  its  mosques  and 
towering  minarets,  presents  a  charming  picture.  Nablous  contains  eight 
thousand  inhabitants,  only  five  hundred  of  whom  are  Christians.  The 
buildings  are  constructed  chiefly  of  stone;  in  style  and  general  appearance 
they  are  similar  to  those  in  Jerusalem.  The  streets,  as  in  all  other  towns 
in  Palestine,  are  narrow,  crooked  and  extremely  filthy.  The  houses  project 
over  and  cover  them,  being  supported  on  arches.  The  inhabitants  have  the 
reputation  of  mistreating  strangers,  especially  ladies.  Prompted  by 
curiosity,  no  doubt,  they  visited  our  tents  by  multitudes.  In  turn,  we  per- 
ambulated their  filthy  city,  experiencing  no  illtreatment. 

In  Shechem,  as  we  learn  from  sacred  history,  Simeon  and  Levi  avenged 
the  dishonor  of  their  sister  Dinah,  by  murdering  the  whole  population  of 
the  city,  having  first  decoyed  them  into  complete  disability  of  defending 
themselves.  It  was  the  first  spot  where  Abraham  pitched  his  tent  in 
Canaan — "Place  of  Shechem  at  the  oak  of  Moreh."  Jacob,  also,  on  his 
return  from  Mesopotamia,  pitched  his  tent  in  this  then  pastoral  region. 
This  is  the  place  where  Jacob  sent  his  favorite  son,  Joseph,  to  look  after  his 
brethren.  "A  certaiji  man  found  him  wandering  in  the  field,"  and 
directed  him  to  Dothan,  about  twelve  miles  north,  where  they  had  removed. 
Here  Rehoboam  was  proclaimed  king  over  all  Israel;  and  not  long  after- 
wards the  ten  tribes  revolted,  and  made  Jeroboam,  the  son  of  Nebat,  king, 
and  established  Shechem  as  the  capital. 

Soap,  cotton  and  oil  are  the  chief  productions  at  Nablous.  The  olive  is 
extensively  cultivated,  and  is  seen  around  every  village  and  hamlet 
Clothed  in  midwinter,  with  their  soft,  gray  foliage,  they  always  impart 
beauty  and  add  an  air  of  cheerfulness  to  the  landscape.    The  olive  is  slow 


552  SUPPLEMENT. 

in  its  growth,  requiring  from  twelve  to  fifteen  years  before  it  begins  to  pay 
the  expense  of  cultivation.  It  is  long-lived — one  thousand  years  and 
upwards.  The  older  ones  have  a  remarkably  venerable  appearance,  with 
their  great  gnarled  and  furrowed  stems,  especially  when  representing  the 
last  stages  of  life's  decline.  Usually  the  fruit  ripens  in  November  and 
December,  and  is  beaten  off  with  long  sticks,  and  gathered  by  women  and 
children,  who  carry  it  away  in  baskets  on  their  heads  to  the  press,  where 
the  oil  is  extracted  by  an  apparatus  quite  rude  and  primitive.  The  berries 
are  placed  in  a  round  cavity  excavated  in  a  rock,  when  a  huge  stone  is 
rolled  over  them  by  oxen  or  manual  force.  The  pulp  is  bound  up  in  mats, 
placed  under  the  press,  which  is  forced  down  by  a  screw  or  heavy  beam. 
The  liquor  is  partially  heated,  the  oil  is  then  skimmed  and  put  into  skins  or 
earthen  jai-s. 

From  Nablous  (Shechem)  to  Samaria,  our  next  principal  point,  we 
pass  through  a  lovely  country — over  terraced  hills,  and  winding  through 
partially  cultivated  valleys,  with  fields  of  grain  two-thirds  grown  and 
orchards  of  figs  and  apricots.  Small  villages  are  seen  crowning  summits 
of  distant  hills  or  perched  high  up  their  rocky  sides,  seldom  appearing  in 
the  rich  vales  below. 

Samaria  contains  about  sixty  buildings,  with  four  hundred  inhabitants. 
It  occupies  a  narrow,  rocky  plateau,  midway  up  the  side  of  the  steep.,  lofty 
hill.  In  the  midst  of  a  gentle  shower,  we  rode  up  to  the  village  through  a 
narrow,  winding  path,  climbing  over  large  boulders  and  forked,  sloping, 
conical,  shelving  and  slippery  rocks.  Halting  a  few  minutes,  we  then 
ascended  to  the  summit,  on  which  is  an  open  area,  formerly  surrounded  by 
columns,  only  a  few  of  which  are  now  standing.  In  descending  the  moun- 
tain, we  reached  a  place  on  its  slope,  covered  with  magnificent  ruins — a 
quantity  of  columns,  some  standing,  others  broken  and  lying  in  fragments 
over  the  -ground.  Sixty  or  more  of  these  pillars,  two  feet  in  diameter, 
eighteen  in  height,  are  standing  without  their  capitals,  deeplj'  sunk  in  the 
ground.  It  is  supposed  that  these  columns  were  designed  to  decorate  the 
principal  street  of  the  ancient  city.  Large  quantities  of  hewn  stone  are 
strewed  around  over  the  plowed  fields  and  orchards  in  the  valley  below, 
and  piled  into  the  terraces  which  partially  encircle  the  hill. 

In  viewing  these  immense  ruins,  I  was  reminded  of  the  fearful  predic- 
tion of  Micah:  "I  will  make  Samaria  as  an  heap  of  the  field,  and  as 
plantings  of  a  vineyard,  and  I  will  pour  down  the  stones  thereof  into  the 
valley,  and  I  will  discover  the  foundations  thereof." 

Lorenzo  Snow. 


SUPPLEMENT.  "    553 


LETTER   X. 

Famous  Scripture  locality.— Village  of  robbers.— Battlefield  of  Palestine.— 
Mounts  Tabor  and  Hernaon.- Nazareth.— The  Holy  Grotto.— Table  of 
Christ.— Arab  plows.— Cana  of  Galilee.— Arab  school.— Sea  of  Galilee.— 
Tiberias.— Bedouin  spinsters.— Residence  of  Mary  Magdalene.— Sere- 
naded by  Bedouins. — Backsheesh. 

Syria,  March  15th,  1873. 
Editor  Deseret  News: 

Leaving  Samaria,  we  wind  up  a  rocky  acclivity  and  pass  through  an 
avenue  of  olive  trees,  to  a  smart  looking  village,  located  on  a  stor.y  ridge. 
Our  road  now  lies  over  low  hills  covered  with  dwarf  oak  and  hawthorn, 
through  rich  valleys  abounding  in  wheat  fields,  fig  orchards  and  groves  of 
venerable  olive  trees,  with  gnarled  and  furrowed  trunks,  clothed  with  gray 
foliage,  and  along  over  hills  whose  terraced  sides  are  covered  with  vineyards. 
Several  villages  are  seen  dotting  the  hill  sides  or  crowning  their  lofty  sum- 
mits. We  passed  through  some  low,  winding  ravines.  These  are  the  passes 
so  often  defended  by  the  "ten  thousands  of  Ephraim  and  thousands  of 
Mannasseh,"  against  their  northern  invaders.  In  the  midst  of  these  hills, 
the  famous  Gideon,  the  hero  of  Mannasseh,  was  nurtured  and  reared; 
through  these  passes  he  marched  at  the  head  of  his  little  army  against  the 
Midianites,  who  were  lying  in  nmltitudes  in  the  Valley  of  Jezreel. 

We  passed  a  large  village  surrounded  by  olive  groves.  Its  inhabitants 
have  a  bad  reputation.  It  is  said  that  they  will  not  miss  an  opportunity  of 
plundering  the  solitary  traveler  when  found  in  the  neighboring  glens. 

Friday,  7th,  we  camped  at  Jenin,  interpreted  "fountain  of  gardens." 
It  contains  three  thousand  inhabitants,  chiefly  Mohammedans.  The  town 
is  charmingly  situated,  commanding  a  view  of  the  great  Plain  of  Esdraelon. 
The  low  hills  behind  are  overspread  by  shrubbery,  with  here  and  there 
patches  of  olives.  Around  the  town  the  landscape  is  clothed  in  rich  verdure, 
variegated  with  flowers  of  brilliant  colors;  also  fine  gardens  encircled  by 
hedges  of  cactus  of  immense  growth,  and  palm  trees  here  and  there  raising 
their  graceful  heads.  The  Plain  of  Esdraelon,  the  famous  battlefield  of 
Palestine,  stretches  far  away,  from  fifteen  to  twenty  miles  to  the  base  of  the 
mountains,  below  Nazareth,  on  one  side  enclosed  by  the  hills  of  Galilee,  on 
the  other  by  the  mountains  of  Samaria,  the  whole  forming  one  vast, 
unbroken  expanse  of  verdure.    In  all  this  plain,  not  a  village  or  hamlet 


554  SUPPLEMENT, 

appears,  though  they  are  seen  dotting  the  slopes  of  the  surroundmg 
hills,  or  perched  on  their  rocky  summits.  Long  strings  of  Bedouin  tents 
are  here  and  there  strung  along  its  borders,  and  numerous  flocks  and  herds 
are  fattening  on  its  luxuriant  herbage. 

Several  fierce  looking  Arabs  visited  our  tents  in  the  evening,  whose 
appearance  failed  to  impress  us  favorably  respecting  their  future  intentions; 
our  guards  occasionally  fired  a  gun  during  the  night,  indicating  their 
presence  and  preparation  for  defense.  The  following  morning  we  passed 
over  the  Plain  of  Esdraelon.  We  now  have  a  view  of  Mount  Tabor,  dotted 
with  oaks  from  base  to  summit,  and  Mount  Hermon,  panoplied  in  snow. 
After  descending  a  steep,  rocky  ridge,  we  wind  through  a  dreary  glen, 
opening  into  the  valley  of  Nazareth.  We  rode  through  the  crooked,  filthy 
and  narrow  streets  of  the  city  of  Nazareth,  and  pitched  our  tents  near  its 
borders.  The  town  is  located  in  narrow  ravines,  and  on  the  narrow,  rocky 
declivities  by  which  they  are  separated.  A  little  valley  opens  out  before  it, 
about  one  mile  long  and  one-half  mile  in  breadth,  engirdled  by  high,  bleak 
hills.  The  valley  is  divided  into  small,  plowed  field?,  in  the  centre  of  which 
are  patches  of  gardens,  enclosed  by  hedges  of  cactus. 

The  Franciscan  convent  is  the  most  prominent  structure,  then  a 
mosque  with  its  white  tapering  minaret  looms  up  from  among  the  low 
buildings.  The  city  contains  four  thousand  inhabitants,  the  larger  portion 
of  whom  are  Christians. 

Nazareth  is  remarkable  for  being  the  home  of  the  Savior's  boyhood — 
the  scenes  of  his  private  life.  Many  objects  and  places  are  shown,  associated 
with  the  Virgin  and  the  Savior — the  "Holy  Grotto,"  where  the  angel 
announced  to  Mary  that  she  was  favored  of  the  Highest:  the  "Workshop  of 
Joseph,"  in  which  Jesus  worked;  the  "Table  of  Christ,"  etc.,  but  having 
little  faith  in  their  identity,  I  waive  description. 

We  remained  over  Sunday,  and  next  morning  pursued  our  way,  leading 
over  some  fine  valleys  under  moderate  cultivation.  Arabs  were  plowing  the 
fields.  Their  plows,  and  mode  of  using  them,  are  remarkably  simple  and 
primitive.  This  instrument  consists  of  a  crooked  stick,  four  inches  in 
diameter,  shod  with  iron  six  inches  wide,  tapered  to  a  point,  a  wooden  peg 
through  the  top  forming  the  handle.  In  the  middle  of  this  stick,  the  end 
of  a  small  round  pole  is  fastened,  the  opposite  end  is  attached  to  the  yoke 
by  strings  or  ropes.  The  yoke  is  formed  by  a  short,  straight  pole,  with  bows 
partly  of  wood  and  partly  of  ropes.  It  is  placed  upon  the  necks  of  two 
dwarfed,  "wretched  oxen  or  cows,  the  size  of  our  ordinary  yearlings.  In  one 
hand  the  Arab  holds  the  handle  of  his  plow,  in  the  other  flourishes  a  long 
stick,  by  virtue  of  which  the  machine  is  put  in  motion,  and  its  velocity 
regulated.     It  works  into  the  soil  about  four  inches,  breaking  the  same  in 


SUPPLEMENT.  555 

breadth.  The  land,  under  this  mode  of  cultivation,  will  yield,  per  acrOi 
probably  six  or  eight  bushels.  Under  proper  management,  it  would  produce 
five  times  the  amount. 

We  stopped  at  an  Arab  village,  known  in  Bible  history  as  Cana  of 
Galilee,  consisting  of  a  few  low,  dirty  dwellings.  We  dismounted  and 
entered  a  small,  miserable  structure,  called  a  chapel,  containing  some  old 
stone  pots,  which  once,  as  we  were  informed,  contained  the  water  which 
Jesus  converted  into  wine,  at  the  wedding.  Withdrawing  from  this  place  of 
relics,  I  entered  a  hall  some  fifteen  feet  in  length  by  thirteen  in  breadth, 
divested  of  door  and  windows,  occupied  by  Arab  children  as  a  schoolroom. 
Some  thirty  or  forty  boys,  seated  in  rows  upon  the  ground,  each  with  a  small 
tablet,  covered  with  characters,  were  chanting  their  lessons  very  loud  and 
with  remarkable  energy.  This  chanting  and  repeating  together  is  the  usual 
method  adopted  by  the  Arab  teacher  in  instructing  "the  young  idea  how  to 
shoot,"  it  being  maintained  that  it  fixes  more  indelibly  the  principle  in  the 
memory.  However  this  may  be,  I  am  certain  the  chanting  scene  was 
strikingly  impressed  on  my  memory,  and  the  picturesque  appearance  and 
noisy  characteristics  of  an  Arab  school  cannot  be  forgotten. 

At  length  we  reach  the  summit  of  a  lofty  mountain  and  look  abroad  on 
the  vale  of  Gennesareth,  and  down  one  thousand  feet  upon  the  Sea  of 
Galilee,  whose  surging  waves  were  once  stilled,  and  the  howling  tempest 
silenced,  by  the  voice  of  the  Savior.  Descending  the  steep  declivity,  we 
spread  our  tents  among  some  old  ruins,  rent  walls,  and  crumbling  towers, 
directly  upon  the  shore.  The  effects  of  the  great  earthquake  of  1837  are 
everywhere  distinctly  visible. 

The  Sea  of  Galilee  is  about  fifteen  miles  long,  from  six  to  seven 
broad,  though,  owing  to  the  remarkable  clearness  of  the  atmosphere,  it  looks 
much  smaller.  It  occupies  the  bottom  of  a  deep  basin,  the  sides  of  which 
shelve  down  with  gradual  slopes  from  the  summits  of  the  surrounding  hills. 
On  one  side,  these  hills  or  mountains  rise  nearly  two  thousand  feet,  inter- 
sected by  deep  ravines.  The  Joi-dan  flows  into  it  from  the  east,  and  passes 
out  at  the  south.  It  is  about  seven  hundred  feet  above  the  level  of  the  Dead 
Sea,  into  which  the  Jordan  empties,  after  accomplishing  a  remarkably 
serpentine  tour  through  the  valley  which  bears  its  name.  I  here  introduce 
from  the  pen  of  my  sister: 

AT  THE  SEA  OF  GALILEE. 

I  have  stood  on  the  shore  of  the  beautiful  sea. 
The  renowned  and  immortalized  Galilee, 
When  'twas  wrapped  in  repose,  at  eventide, 
Like  a  royul  queen  in  her  regal  pride. 


556  SUPPLEMENT. 

No  sound  v/as  astir — not  a  murmuring  wave — 
Not  a  motion  was  seen  but  the  tremulous  lave, 
A  gentle  heave,  of  the  water's  cresi — 
As  the  infant  breathes  on  its  mother's  breast. 

I  thought  of  the  present — the  past;  it  seemed 
That  the  silent  sea  with  instruction  teemed; 
For  often,  indeed,  the  heart  can  hear 
What  never,  ia  sound,  has  approached  the  ear. 

Full  oft  has  silence  been  riclily  fraught 

With  treasures  of  wisdom  and  stores  of  thought; 

With  sacred,  heavenly  whisperings,  too. 

That  are  sweeter  than  roses,  and  honey  dew. 

There's  a  depth  in  the  soul,  that's  beyond  the  reach 

Of  all  earthly  sound — of  all  human  speech, 

A  fiber  too  sacred  and  pure  to  chime 

With  the  cold,  dull  music  of  Earth  and  Time. 

'Tis  the  heart's  receptacle,  naught  can  supply 
But  the  streams  that  flow  from  the  fount  on  high. 
An  instinct  divine,  of  immortal  wortli, 
An  inherited  gift,  through  primeval  birth. 

*  :■;  *-  »  * 

Again,  when  the  shades  of  night  were  gone, 
In  the  clear  bright  rays  of  the  morning  dawn, 
I  walked  on  the  bank  of  this  self-same  sea, 
Where  once  our  Redeemer  was  wont  to  be. 

Where,  "Lord  save,  or  I  perish,"  was  Peter's  prayer; 
Befitting  the  weak  and  the  faithless  else?\rhere . 
And  here,  while  admiring  this  Scriptural  sea, 
Th'  bold  vista  of  Time  brought  th'  past  up  to  me. 

Embossed  with  events  when  the  Prince  of  Life 
Endured  this  world's  hatred,  its  envy  and  strife; 
When,  in  Him,  the  Omnipotent  was  revealed, 
And,  by  Him,  the  wide  breach  of  the  law  was  healed. 

The  gates  He  unbarred,  and  led  the  way. 
Through  the  shadow  of  death  to  the  courts  of  day; 
And  "led  captivity  captive"  when 
"He  ascended  on  high,  and  gave  gifts  unto  men." 
DamA-SCUs,  Syria,  March  17th,  1873. 


SUPPLEMENT.  55 

We  are  tented  in  the  suburbs  of  Tiberias,  which  is  a  small  village  of 
two  thousand  inhabitants.  It  numbers  eight  hundred  Jews,  poor,  sickly- 
looking  and  friendless,  an  appearance,  unfortunately,  too  applicable  to  the 
generality  of  this  people  whom  we  saw  in  the  towns  and  cities  of  Palestine. 
They  are  permitted-to  occupy  a  small  area  in  the  middle  of  the  town,  where 
they  have  erected  small  synagogues,  and  established  some  common  schools. 

Close  upon  the  shore  is  a  Latin  convent,  which  stands  on  the  spot,  as 
we  were  informed,  where  the  scene  of  the  miraculous  draught  of  fishes 
occurred.  Tiberias  was  built  by  Herod,  the  murderer  of  John  the  Baptist, 
in  honor  of  the  Eoman  Emperor,  and  was  the  capital  of  the  province  of 
Galilee. 

The  next  morning  we  moved  camp  up  the  lake  six  miles.  President 
Smith,  Professor  Carrington  and  T,  W.  Jennings,  with  two  American  gen- 
tlemen, taking  boat  and  making  the  excursion  by  water;  the  remainder  of 
the  companj',  with  myself,  mounted  horses  and  followed  the  shore.  Our 
ride  was  interesting  and  cheering,  under  the  influence  of  a  smiling  sun,  iwA 
in  an  atmosphere  of  Egyptian  balminess,  far  below  the  cold  breezes  of  the 
hills  of  Galilee.  We  overtook  some  Bedouin  ladies,  each  perched  on  the 
hump  of  a  camel,  traveling  in  the  same  direction,  chanting  their  native 
songs  very  plaintively.  Our  young  Arab  guide,  with  becoming  suavity, 
engaged  them  in  an  interesting  conversation,  the  general  features  of  which 
he  afterwards  explained.  They  informed  him  that  they  had  no  husbands, 
which  circumstance  they  reckoned  a  great  misfortune.  This  was  attribu- 
table, they  said,  to  one  cause  only.  The  laws  and  customs  of  their  country 
permitted  the  father  to  dispose  of  his  daughter  for  any  stipulated  amount, 
the  price  varying  from  five  hundred  to  eight  thousand  francs,  according  to 
the  beauty  and  accomplishments  of  the  lady  in  question;  that  they  could 
readily  procure  husbands,  but  the  young  gentlemen  who  fancied  them,  and 
whom  they  wished  to  favor,  were  not  prepared  to  meet  the  exorbitant 
demands  of  their  fathers;  consequently  they  were  not  married,  whicli  they 
regretted  exceedingly.  It  Avas  the  custom  of  the  ladies,  they  said,  to  marry 
early,  at  the  age  of  twelve  or  thirteen  years;  that  they  themselves  were 
rising  of  twenty,  a  circumstance  which  made  them  uncomfortable  and 
very  melancholy. 

We  passed  a  cluster  of  low  houses,  resembling  hovels  more  than  human 
dwellings.  This  was  formerly  the  residence  of  Mary  Magdalene,  whom  the 
Savior  delivered  from  the  power  of  demons.  Our  path  now  lay  along  the 
gravelly  shore  of  the  sea,  and  through  tangled  thickets  of  thorns,  cane  and 
tall  nettles,  occasionally  passing  clumps  of  oleandei-s,  adorned  with  blush- 
ing roses,  peeping  out  beneath  their  green  luxuriant  foliage.  At  length  we 
reached  our  camping  ground,  a  romantic  spot— a  pretty  patch  of  green 


558  .  SUPPLEMENT. 

sward,  formed  of  clover  and  other  grasses,  near  a  remarkably  large  fountain, 
whose  sparkling  waters  burst  forth  beneath  a  large  gray  mountain  and 
swept  down  into  the  sea  some  yards  below.  A  camp  of  wild  Bedouins,  on 
our  approach,  comprehending  our  wishes,  generously  consented  to  with- 
draw to  a  distant  locality.  Before  leaving,  however,  they  proposed  to  honor 
us  with  a  serenade.  Their  instruments  were  strikingly  rude,  and,  as  we 
presently  learned,  better  adapted  to  loud,  shrill  noise  than  to  musical  har- 
mony. Our  animals  were  not  excitable  under  ordinary  circumstances,  but 
this  was  a  little  too  much  for  their  nerves — looking  towards  the  tempestous 
sounds  they  commenced  snorting,  prancing,  breaking  away,  and  rushing  off 
in  various  directions.  In  this  state  of  things,  we  saw  that,  however  flatter- 
ing the  serenade  might  be  to  our  vanity,  there  was  danger  of  a  drawback  to 
our  progress  as  tourists;  hence  we  intimated  to  our  Bedouin  admirers  that 
though  we  appreciated  the  honors  they  were  laboring  to  bestow,  should  it 
suit  their  convenience  to  terminate  at  once  the  peculiar  entertainment  we 
should  consider  ourselves  eminently  favored.  They  closed  the  amusement 
with  a  modest  suggestion  that  some  backsheesh  was  due  tor  their  services, 
which  having  paid,  our  muleteers  hurried  off  in  search  of  the  animals. 

Lorenzo  Snow. 


LETTER   XI. 


At  Athena.— Plains  of  Attica. — Hill  of  Mars. —  Galilee.— Scriptural  remi- 
niscences.— Fountain  of  Dan. — Cesarea  Philippi. — Damascus. — An  unfor- 
tunate Architect. 

Athens,  Greece,  April  10th,  1873. 
Editor  Deseret  News : 

We  are  in  the  city  of  Athens,  surrounded  by  the  ruined  temples  and 
crumbling  walls  of  ancient  Greece;  have  stood  on  the  lofty  summit  of  the 
Acropolis,  beside  the  marble  columns  of  the  Parthenon,  in  the  midst  of 
broken  pillars  and  fallen  temples,  looking  down  on  modern  Athens,  the 
Plains  of  Attica,  the  famous  Hill  of  Mars,  and  off  on  the  "Flowery 
Hymettus."  We  have  met  the  King  of  Greece  on  the  sidewalk  of  Athens, 
cane  in  hand,  and  in  simple  costume,  like  an  ordinary  gentleman;  have 
seen  the  nation's  deputies  debating  in  parliament,  and  have  spent  an  even- 
ing at  tea  with  our  American  minister;  have  sailed  on  the  classical  waters 
of  the  Mediterranean,  up  the  Archipelago,  among  its  beautiful  islands.    We 


SUPPLEMENT.  559 

have  viewed  Constantinople,  its  numerous  mosques  with  swelling  domes 
and  pointed  minarets,  and  promenaded  its  dark,  winding  avenues,  through 
its  wilderness  of  bazars,  have  seen  the  Sultan — all,  and  a  thousand  things 
else,  since  leaving  Palestine.  Therefore,  it  is  possible  an  apologj-  is  due  for 
continuing  my  descriptions  of  the  Holy  Land.  Syria  and  Palestine,  in 
many  respects,  we  have  found  the  most  interesting  of  any  country  we  have 
visited,  as  regards  the  character  and  condition  of  the  people,  its  natural 
scenery,  its  having  formed  the  great  theatre,  where  were  displayed,  during 
many  centuries,  the  dealings  of  God  with  favored  Israel,  as  well  as  its  being 
the  opening  scene  of  the  Gospel  dispensation;  besides  embracing  the  sites 
and  melancholy  ruins  of  ancient  cities  so  femiliar  to  the  Biblical  student, 

I  now  return  to  Galilee.  I  ascended  the  mountain  above  "The  Foun- 
tain of  the  Fig  Tree,"  to  a  point  overlooking  our  camp  and  commanding  a 
view  of  the  Plain  of  Gennesareth,  the  Sea.  of  Galilee,  and  the  towering 
summit  of  Mount  Hermon.  Here  I  employed  the  passing  moments  in  seri- 
ous reflections  on  the  associations  called  forth  by  the  peculiar  circum- 
stances around.  A  great  portion  of  the  Savior's  life  was  spent  in  the 
region  around  the  Sea  of  Galilee.  After  having  been  expelled  from  Naz- 
areth, His  native  city,  by  His  own  townspeople,  He  came  down  from  the 
hilly  country  of  Galilee,  and  made  his  home  upon  these  shores,  chose  His 
Twelve  Apostles,  taught  the  people  in  their  towns  and  villages  and  on  the 
seaside,  as  they  flocked  around  Him  in  multitudes.  He  performed  His 
mighty  works  in  the  cities  of  Chorazin,  Bethsaida  and  Capernaum,  which 
stood  on  these  shores,  filled  with  inhabitants.  Eighteen  centuries  have 
wrought  marvelous  and  fearful  changes  in  the  scenery  and  condition  of  this 
locality.  When  the  Savior  and  His  Apostles  were  coasting  along  these 
shores,  addressing  anxious  multitudes,  healing  the  sick,  unstopping  the 
ears  of  the  deaf,  giving  sight  to  the  blind,  and  raising  the  dead,  Tiberias, 
adorned  with  its  numerous  palaces  and  temjjles,  stood  in  the  zenith  ot  its 
glory,  its  citizens  reveling  in  splendor  ai:id  luxury,  and  its  many  priests,  in 
imposing  costumes,  full  of  studied  systematic  knowledge  of  the  law  and  the 
Prophets,  and  glowing  with  pious  zeal  to  entrap  and  destroy  the  Apostles 
and  the  Savior  of  the  world.  Infamy  covers  the  memory  of  those  priests, 
and  not  a  single  building  of  that  magnificent  city  remains,  and  nothing  is 
seen  but  patches  of  low  decaying  walls,  a  few  heaps  of  hewn  stone,  and 
granite  columns  strewed  around.  The  country  about  the  Sea  of  Galilee 
was  then  densely  populated— cities  and  towns  occupied  its  shores,  the  sum- 
mits and  slopes  of  the  surrounding  hills.  Bethsaida,  Capernaum,  Chorazin 
and  many  larger  cities  were  teeming  with  inhabitants  and  in  the  height  of 
prosperity.  The  Plain  of  Gennesareth,  under  the  finest  state  of  cultiva- 
tion, appeared  like  a  paradise  of  gardens,  growing  luxuriantly  the  choicest 


560  SUPPLEMENT. 

of  fruits.  This  plain  is  now  overspread  with  thorns  and  tall  nettles,  and 
everywhere  marked  by  the  finger  of  desolation.  Those  cities  are  now  left 
without  an  inhabitant,  and  their  places  covered  with  heaps  of  decaying 
stones  and  prostrate  walls.  Capernaum  is  so  nearly  annihilated  that  even 
the  place  it  occupied  is  a  subject  of  keenest  dispute  among  travelers;  and 
even  now  I  see  before  me,  in  the  vicinity  of  our  tents,  decaying  relics,  con- 
sidered by  some  to  designate  the  locality  of  that  ancient  city. 

We  left  the  Sea  of  Galilee,  and  continued  our  route  through  an  improv- 
ing country,  crossed  an  old  Roman  road,  through  fields  of  grain,  beans  and 
lentils,  passing  several  large  camps  of  Bedouins,  and  for  the  night  pitched 
our  tents  at  a  large  fountain,  near  which  a  company  of  Arabs  were  engaged 
in  digging  a  sect,  to  water  a  rich  plain  below.  This  night  was  characterized 
by  a  concert  of  striking  wildness,  performed  by  a  great  multitude  of  musi- 
cal frogs  in  adjacent  marshes,,  joined  by  howling  dogs  in  an  Arab  camp, 
mingled  with  loud  responses  of  the  hoarse  voices  of  our  pack-mules,  com- 
bined with  a  hideous  chorus  of  sharp  yelping  jackals  in  the  neighboring 
glens. 

The  next  day  we  passed  several  long  lines  of  black  tents  of  the  Bedou- 
ins, and  numerous  herds  of  cattle  feeding  in  the  plains  and  rich  valleys. 
They  were  dwarfed,  and  were  degenerated  like  the  inhabitants  of  the  coun- 
try. We  lunched  at  the  "Fountain  of  Dan,"  one  of  the  great  sources  of 
the  Jordan,  in  the  shade  of  a  venerable  tree,  remarkable  for  the  immense 
area  covered  by  its  branches.  On  our  departure,  two  Arabs  stopped  to  enjoy 
their  bread  and  cheese  in  its  cooling  shade.  While  thus  occupied  they  were 
surprised  by  a  marauding  party  of  Bedouins,  who  relieved  them  of  all  their 
little  conveniences.  While  sympathizing  in  their  misfortunes,  we  were 
somewhat  pleased  that  we  had  escaped  their  experience.  We  camped  at 
Cesarea  Philippi,  on  the  bank  of  a  rushing  stream,  in  the  midst  of  a  beau- 
tiful grove.  Here  is  the  great  fountain  which  forms  the  main  source  of  the 
Jordan,  the  most  celebrated  of  rivers.  From  this  immense  fountain  the 
waters  collect,  and  soon  form  into  a  rapid  torrent,  rushing  along  with  great 
impetuosity,  tumbling  over  rocks,  foaming  and  scattering  its  spraj-  in  all 
directions.  At  this  place,  that  remarkable  conversation  occurred  between 
Christ  and  His  Apostles,  in  which  Peter  affirmed  that  Jesus  was  "the 
Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God."  And  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  him, 
"Blessed  art  thou,  Simon  Barjona,  for  flesh  and  blood  hath  not  revealed  it 
unto  thee^  but  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven:  And  I  say  also  unto  thee, 
that  thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this  rock  I  will  build  my  church,  and  the 
gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it;"  thus  securing  to  every  person  the 
privilege  of  obtaining  a  like  revelation. 

The  modern  village  consists  of  some  forty  houses  massed  together  with 


SUPPLEMENT.  561 

flat  roots,  on  which  the  dirty  and  filthy  inhabitants  sleep  in  the  summer 
season,  to  prevent  being  eaten  by  flies  and  bedbugs,  and  bitten  by  scorpions, 
which  they  are  too  lazy  to  destroy. 

The  following  morning,  leaving  Cesarea  Philippi,  we  pass  over  a  well 
watered  country,  whose  inhabitants  possess  more  energy  and  enterprise, 
improving,  in  a  small  degree,  a  few  of  the  natural  advantages  which  sur- 
round them.  We  camped  at  night  near  what  is  said  to  have  been  "one  of 
the  burial  places  of  Nimrod;"  and  the  next  day,  after  an  interesting  ride 
of  a  few  hours,  on  aiicending  an  eminence,  a  panorama  of  great  beauty  and 
magnificence  burst  upon  our  view — the  city  of  Damascus,  "the  Pearl  of  the 
East,"  its  wide  extended  plains,  on  which  are  a  hundred  villages,  numer- 
ous mosques  looming  up  here  and  there,  above  the  immense,  spreading 
mass  of  broad,  white  roofs,  their  great  swelling  domes  and  tapering  mina- 
rets adorned  with  golden  crescents,  the  great  Plain  of  Damascus,  orna- 
mented with  rich  fields  and  beautiful  gardens,  groves  of  poplar  and  walnut, 
orchards  of  figs,  apricots  and  pomegranates,  and  numerous  vineyai-ds, 
sprinkled  here  and  there  with  tall,  conical  cypresses,  and  now  and  then  a 
palm  lifting  its  graceful  head,  stretching  east  far  away  till  lost  beneath  the 
gray  horizon  northward,  till  reaching  the  mountains  of  Anti-Lebanon,  and 
away  south,  where  it  is  bounded  by  the  river  Pharpar,  of  Scripture  memory. 
The  picturesque  appearance  of  the  circling  hills  and  mountains  casts  an  air 
of  singular  enchantment  around  this  profoundly  magnificent  scenery — the 
long  bare  ridge  of  Anti-Lebanon,  the  snow-capped  peak  of  Hermon,  dis- 
tant some  forty  miles,  a  multitude  of  beautiful  conical  hills,  and  still 
beyond,  a  long  ridge  of  pale  blue  mountains,  the  "Hills  of  Bashan." 

Passing  along  this  plain,  we  entered  Damascus,  rode  through  some  of 
its  principal  streets  and  camped  outside  the  walls,  on  the  banks  of  the 
Abana.  Much  of  the  richness  and  beauty  of  the  Plain  of  Damascus 
is  owing  to  the  invigorating  influences  of  this  stream  of  Bible  celebrity, 
which  flows  through  it  from  west  to  east,  and  is  conducted  from  its  channel, 
and  carried  on  to  the  plain.  Another  mode  of  irrigation,  however,  is 
adopted  in  places  where  the  Abana  cannot  be  reached.  It  being  rather 
peculiar,  I  will  describe  it:  A  well  is  first  dug  till  water  is  discovered;  the 
slope  of  the  plain  is  then  followed,  when  another  is  sunk,  forty  or  fifty 
yards  distant;  the  two  are  then  connected  by  a  subterranean  cliannel,  leav- 
ing sufficient  tall  for  the  water  to  flow,  'in  this  manner  a  long  line  of  wells 
is  constructed,  and  the  stream  of  water  thus  secured  is  at  last  on  a  level 
with  the  surface,  when  it  is  ready  to  be  used.  The  plain  has  a  great 
number  of  these  curious  aqueducts,  several  of  which  extend  along  from 
two  to  three  miles  underground.  Where  the  waters  of  one  are  spreading 
life  and  verdure  over  the  surface,  another  below  is  gathering  a  new  supply, 


562  SUPPLEMENT. 

obtaining  it,  in  some  measure,  from  the  surplus  of  the  former,  which  soaks 
through  the  soil. 

We  called  on  the  American  Consul,  who  treated  us  courteously  and 
assisted  us  in  accomplishing  the  object  of  our  visit  to  Damascus.  Before 
we  left,  he  spent  an  hour  under  our  tent  in  conversation  mutually  agree- 
able. We  visited  Prince  Abd-el-Kader,  who,  during  the  invasion  of  Algiers 
by  the  French,  fought  so  valiantly  to  preserve  the  freedom  of  his  country. 
The  interview  was  pleasant  and  interesting — Mocha,  in  elegant  cups,  served 
in  Oriental  style,  illustrated  his  good  feelings  and  respectful  consideration. 

Damascus  is  supposed  to  be  nearly  four  thousand  years  old,  the  oldest 
city  in  the  world.  Some  affirm  that  it  was  founded  by  Uz,  the  son  of  Aram. 
At  least,  it  was  a  noted  place  in  the  days  of  Abraham — the  steward  of  his 
house  was  mentioned  as  "Eliezer  of  Damascus."  The  city  is  about  four 
miles  in  circumference,  and  contains  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  inhab- 
itants— about  eighteen  thousand  of  these  are  Christians,  six  thousand  Jews, 
and  the  rest  Mohammedans.  The  Christian  population,  previous  to  the 
massacre  of  1860,  numbered  about  thirty-two  thousand.  During  the  three 
days  of  those  bloody  and  heart  rending  scenes,  it  is  supposed  that  nearly 
three  thousand  Christians  w-ere  mUrdfered.  Their  private  dwellings  and 
churches  were  burned,  their  property  destroyed,  and  the  survivors  driven 
forth  from  their  homes  penniless,  with  no  means  of  support.  Women  and 
girls  were  seized  and  compelled  to  sufier  the  most  fearftil  of  all  forms  of  slav- 
ery.  Many  of  the  buildings  of  these  sufferers  still  lie  in  ruins.  In  walking  the 
streets  of  Damascus,  among  the  staring  crowds,  I  imagined  there  was  dis- 
cernable,  in  the  sombre  countenances  of  many  of  the  people,  similar  feel- 
ings to  those  which  prompted  the  massacre  of  1860,  and  that  they  were 
only  waiting  an  opportunity. 

Damascus  is  noted  for  the  number  of  its  mosques.  We  gained  access  to 
the  principal  one,  partly  through  the  courtesy  of  our  American  Consul, 
and  partly  through  the  stimulating  influence  of  a  golden  Napoleon.  On 
entering  we  pulled  off"  our  boots  and  put  on  slippers.  In  Catholic  countries, 
on  entering  places  of  worship,  taking  off"  the  hat  is  the  invariable  requisition, 
while  in  Mohammedan  jurisdiction  the  temple  of  devotion  cannot  be 
entered  without  taking  "off  the  shoes,"  while  the  chapeau  may  remain 
undisturbed.  This  ancient  structure,  the  "Grand  Harem,"  as  it  is  termed, 
is  second  only  to  the  Mosque  of  Omar.  The  Mosque  and  square  cover  an 
urea  in  length  of  eleven  hundred  feet,  and  eight  hundred  feet  in  breadth. 
It  has  three  styles  of  architecture,  and  is  of  great  antiquity.  It  was 
originally  Pagan,  then  Syrian  Christian,  and  now  Mohammedan.  On  one 
side  it  has  a  court  surrounded  by  cloistei-s  with  arches  in  front,  resting  on 
columns  of  granite.  limestone  and  marble.     It  has  three  minarets — the 


SUPPLEMENT.  .     563 

"Western  Minaret,"  the  '"Minaret  of  the  Bride,"  and  tlie  "Minaret  of 
Jesus."  According  to  Mohammedan  tradition,  when  Christ  comes  to  judge 
the  world  He  will  first  appear  upon  this  minaret,  bearing  His  name,  He  will 
then  enter  the  mosque,  and  summon  to  His  presence  men  of  every  denomi- 
nation. Under  this  mosque  is  a  cave  containing  a  casket  of  gold,  in  which 
is  said  to  be  the  veritable  head  of  John  the  Baptist.  Any  doubts  we  may 
have  cherished  of  its  identity  we  refrained  from  expressing,  the  same  as 
when  shown  similar  curiosities  in  the  more  enlightened  Christian  churches. 
We  ascended  one  of  the  minarets,  where  we  had  a  splendid  view  of  Damas- 
cus and  its  environs. 

A  gentleman  who  spent  several  weeks  in  Damascus,  hunting  relics  and 
curiosities,  related  to  me  the  following  anecdote  concerning  the  founding  of 
an  ancient  mosque,  which  stood  in  sight  of  our  encampment.  The 
Sultan,  wishing  to  erect  a  mosque,  engaged  a  distinguished  architect,  giving 
him  instructions  as  to  the  dimension,  style  and  location,  fixing  the  site  in 
the  centre  of  Damascus.  The  architect,  having  completed  the  work, 
repaired  to  the  Sultan  to  report  his  proceedings,  and  claim  his  reward.  The 
Sultan  enquired  if  he  had  followed  his  directions.  He  replied  that  he  had 
built  the  mosque  according  to  instructions  in  every  particular,  that  it  was 
beautiful  and  magnificent,  and  he  felt  assured  the  Sultan  would  be  highly 
gratified;  but  he  had  ventured  to  depart  in  one  item  from  his  instructions — 
(ionsidering  that  Damascus  had  a  tendency  to  spread  in  one  particular 
direction,  he  had  located  the  mosque  a  short  distance  towards  that  point, 
from  the  centre  of  the  city.  The  Sultan  graciously  complimented  him  on 
his  peculiar  foresight,  dismissed  him  with  flattering  expressions,  told  him 
to  go  home,  and  a  commissioner  should  be  sent  to  examine  his  work,  and  if 
approved,  he  should  be  abundantly  rewarded.  No  sooner,  however,  had  he 
returned,  than  an  order  was  sent  by  the  Sultan  to  have  him  beheaded 
immediately,  and  the  following  inscription  engraved  upon  his  tomb,  "Let 
this  architect's  head  be  restored  when  this  mosque  becomes  the  centre  of 
Damascus."  The  gentleman  said  he  read  this  inscription,  in  Arabic,  on  a 
decaying  tomb  near  the  mosque. 

The  external  view  of  the  private  dwellings  of  the  people  is  not  inviting. 
The  rough  mud  walls  and  projecting  upper  chambers,  supported  by  decay- 
ing timbers,  have  a  singularly  rickety  appearance.  The  entrance  is  by  a 
miserable  looking  doorway  through  a  narrow,  winding  passage,  and  not 
unfrequently  through  a  stable-yard;  and  around  the  whole  is  cast  an  air 
of  peculiar  squalidness.  The  inside,  however,  exhibits  a  better  complexion; 
many  are  neat  and  comfortable,  and  some  approach  to  splendor,  and  even 
gorgeousness,  have  an  open  court  with  ornamented  pavements,  a  marble 
basin  in  the  centre,  surrounded  with  jets  d'eau,  citron,  lemon  and  orange 


564*  '  SUPPLEMENT. 

trees,  and  flowering  shrubs,  affording  shade  and  filling  the  air  with  perfume. 
The  apartments  are  furnished  with  chairs  and  sofas,  with  soft  cushions, 
sometimes  covered  with  embroidered  silk  and  satin,  the  walls  wainscotted, 
carved  and  gilded,  and  the  ceiling  covered  with  ornaments. 

A  fine  macadamized  road  leading  over  some  fifty  miles,  from  Damascus 
to  Beyrout,  constructed  by  a  French  company,  is  the  only  decent  road  in 
Syria  or  Palestine.  We  passed  over  this  thoroughfare  through  an  interest- 
ing country,  possessing  natural  scenery  of  peculiar  beauty  and  grandeur, 
arriving  at  Beyrout,  a  seaport  on  the  Mediterranean,  in  renewed  health  and 
vigor,  gratified  and  instructed  by  our  tour  through  Syria  and  Palestine. 

Lorenzo  Snow. 


LETTER   XII. 

Beyrout. — Protestant  college  and  schools. — Embark  for  Constautinople. — 
Island  of  Cyprus. — Mount  Olympus. — Sea  of  Marmora. — Arrival  at  the 
Turkish  Metropolis. — Greek  Independence  Day. — At  Athens. — Classical 
ruins.— Peculiar  Greek  customs. — Funeral  ceremony. 

Athens,  Greece,  April  12th,  1873. 
Editor  Deseret  News: 

In  my  last  I  closed  with  our  arrival  at  Beyrout.  The  locality  of 
Bejrrout  is  very  beautiful:  it  stands  on  a  promontory  of  a  triangular  form, 
the  apex  projecting  into  the  Mediterranean,  and  its  base  extending  along 
the  foot  of  the  Lebanon  mountains.  Groves  of  pine  and  mulberry  are  seen 
on  the  rising  hills,  and  covering  the  mountain  acclivities;  and  here  and 
there  groups  of  palm  and  cypresses.  Our  hotel,  situated  close  upon  the 
shore,  commands  a  splendid  view  of  the  Bay  of  St.  George,  on  which  are 
floating  ships  and  steamers,  the  Mediterranean,  the  finest  portion  of  the 
city,  and  some  of  the  picturesque  scenery  of  Lebanon.  It  is  a  mental 
luxury  to  look  from  my  window,  or  out  from  the  open  balcony,  and  con- 
template these  lovely  scenes,  wrought  by  the  hand  of  God,  and  by  His 
inspirations  in  man. 

The  city  contains  over  fifty  thousand  inhabitants — one-third  of  these 
are  Mussulmen,  the  rest.  Christians,  Jews  and  strangers.  Its  numerous 
shops,  capacious  warehouses,  its  busy  quay  and  numbers  of  bazai-s,  ships 
and  steamers,  exhibit  life  and  commercial  enterprise,  forming  a  striking 
contrast  with  the  old,  thretidbare,  worn-out  and  moth-eaten  systems  of  doing 


SUPPLEMENT.  5(55 

business,  still  practised  in  the  towns  and  cities  of  Palestine.  With  regard 
to  foreign  trade  and  commerce,  Beyrout  stands  foremost  in  Syria;  the  largest 
imports  are  for  Damascus,  it  forming  the  seaport  for  that  city.  The  chief 
article  of  export  is  raw  silk,  the  trade  in  which  is  fast  increasing,  and  every 
year  becoming  more  important.  In  the  vicinity  of  the  city,  and  through 
the  region  of  Lebanon,  the  country  is  being  filled  with  mulberry  orchards, 
and  little  doubt  is  entertained  of  its  proving  a  permanent  source  of  business 
and  profit. 

The  new  portion  of  the  city  is  handsomely  built,  the  private  dwellings 
and  public  edifices  are  chiefly  constructed  of  stone,  substantially  built,  with 
some  artistic  display.  Some  of  the  streets  are  broad  and  well  paved,  and 
nearly  everywhere  signs  of  improvement  and  enterprise  are  visible,  inso- 
much that  one  could  almost  fancy  himself  in  a  European  city. 

American  and  English  missionaries  have  established  a  Protestant 
collefre  and  several  schools  in  Be3'rout  and  in  Lebanon.  These  institutions 
arc  accessible  to  students  of  every  sect  and  party  who  are  willing  to  conform 
to  the  regulations,  which  are  skilfully  arranged  with  a  view  to  proselyting. 
All  boarders  are  required  to  be  present  at  morning  and  evening  prayers, 
and  attend  Protestant  worship,  and  college  classes  upon  the  Scriptures 
during  the  week.  The  Bible  is  also  used  as  a  text  book  for  common  instruc- 
tions, etc.  These  educational  departments  are  sustained  by  contributions 
from  Europe  and  America.  Some  seventy  students  attend  the  Protestant 
college.  The  British  Syrian  schools  at  Beyrout  number  over  six  hundred 
scholars,  and  including  the  branch  schools  in  Lebanon,  rising  one  thousand. 

March  25th,  we  embarked  on  an  Austrian  Lloyd  steamer  for  Constanti- 
nople. We  passed  the  Island  of  Cyprus;  had  a  view,  from  the  deck,  of 
Mount  Olympus,  the  summit  of  which  was  once  crowned  with  the  celebrated 
Temple  of  Venus;  passed  the  island  of  Rhodes,  where  we  saw  the  fortifica- 
tions of  the  "Knights  of  St.  John,"  their  bastions,  battlements,  overhang- 
ing buttresses  and  lofty  towers.  The  Island  of  Patmos  was  pointed  out  in 
the  distance,  where  the  Eevelator  John  received  his  wonderful  visions.  We 
called  at  Smyrna,  the  city  honored  with  many  euphonious  names — "The 
Ornament  6f  Asia,"  "The  Crown  of  Ionia,"  "Sweet  smelling  Smyrna," 
etc.;  passed  the  Island  of  Mytilene,  Tenedos;  went  through  the  Darda- 
nelles, and  were  shown  the  place  where  Leander,  and  afterward  Lord  Byron, 
performed  feats  of  swimming;  then  steamed  over  the  Sea  of  Marmora,  and 
at  length  arrived  at  Constantinople,  the  celebrated  capital  of  the  Ottoman 
empire. 

The  port  was  crowded  with  ships,  steamers,  barges,  ferries  and  small 
boats,  so  numerous  that  they  appeared  as  if  swarming  on  the  watera,  num- 
bering   many  thousands.      This  magnificent  bay  accommodates  twelve 


5(J§  SUPPLEMENT. 

hundred  sail,  and  is  sufficient!}-  deep  to  float  ships  of  war  of  the  largest 
magnitude. 

For  advantages  of  trade  and  commerce,  and  for  beauty  of  situation, 
Constantinople  undoubtedly  excels  all  other  cities  in  the  world.  It  stands 
upon  two  continents,  Europe  and  Asia,  and  upon  two  seas,  the  Black  Sea 
and  the  Sea  of  Marmora.  Its  population  is  variously  estimated  at  from  five 
hundred  thousand  to  eight  hundred  thousand;  of  these  about  three  hundred 
thousand  are  Greeks  and  Armenians,  sixty  thousand  Jews,  and  thirty 
thousand  Europeans.  It  contains  forty  colleges,  one  thousand  mosques, 
many  Jewish  synagogues,  and  numerous  Catholic  churches. 

We  visited  the  American  Minister,  and  spent  a  few  hours  in  his  com- 
pany very  pleasantly.  We  have  made  it  an  invariable  rule  to  call  on  our 
American  Minister  and  Consuls,  and,  without  an  exception,  have  been 
courteously  and  kindly  received,  and  in  several  instances  our  company  has 
been  solicited.  Our  cards  and  letters  of  introduction  from  President  Young, 
on  every  occasion,  have  been  noticed  and  honored. 

While  in  Constantinople  we  visited  the  principal  mosques,  the  tombs  of 
the  sultans,  the  offices  of  the  Sublime  Porte,  the  Treasury,  Armory,  Mint, 
Repository  of  Antiquities,  the  bazars  and  the  Palace  of  the  Osmanli  Sul- 
tans, thje  Royal  Seraglio.  The  Mosque  of  St.  Sophia,  which  we  inspected, 
in  several  respects  is  the  most  remarkable  edifice  in  the  Turkish  empire. 
It  is  three  hundred  and  fifty  feet  in  length,  by  two  hundred  and  thirt\--five 
in  breadth.  It  was  built  for  a  Catholic  temple  in  the  sixth  century,  by  the 
Emperor  Justinian,  and  was  sixteen  yeai-s  in  course  of  construction.  At 
that  time  it  was  celebrated  as  the  most  remarkable  and  magnificent  temple 
in  the  whole  empire.  In  the  fifteenth  century  it  was  converted  into  a 
m.osque,  through  the  conquering  sword  of  Mohammed  the  Second,  at  the 
capture  of  Constantinople.  It  has  two  flags  suspended  on  either  side  of  the 
pulpit,  indicating  the  victory  of  Islam  over  Judaism  and  Christianity,  and 
the  Koran  over  the  Old  and  New  Testaments.  The  roof  is  constructed  in 
such  a  manner  that  it  exhibits  nine  cupolas,  the  great  dome  forming  the 
highest  summit,  and  so  arranged  that  it  appears  as  if  suspended  in  the  air; 
the  whole  seen  together  presents  an  appearance  of  singular  grandeur  and 
magnificence.  The  walls  and  numerous  arches  are  built  of  brick;  the 
interior  of  the  building  is  adorned  with  the  richest  and  most  costly  mate- 
rials— ^granite,  marble  and  porphyry  of  every  description;  black  marble 
with  white  veins,  white  marble  with  rose-colored  stripes,  green  and  blue 
marble,  and  Bosphorus  marble  with  black  veins.  We  counted  eight  large 
porphyry  columns,  which  were  taken  from  the  "Temple  of  the  Sun,"  at 
Baalbec,  and  six  or  eight  of  green  columns  of  porphyry,  which  our  guide 
informed  us  were  from  the  Temple  of  Diana  at  Ephesus.    The  floor  is 


SUPPLEMENT.  567 

ibnned  of  variegated  marble  with  waving  lines,  imitating  the  movings  of 
the  ocean.  The  tiles  which  cover  the  arches  of  the  cupolas  were  made  at 
Rhodes,  of  chalk-white  clay  of  peculiar  lightness,  being  only  one-twelfth 
of  the  usual  weight;  and  had  inscribed  upon  them,  "God  has  founded  it, 
and  it  will  not  be  overthrown:  God  will  support  it  in  the  blush  of  the 
dawn."  It  has  sixteen  gates  of  bronze,  adorned  with  crosses;  the  spaces 
between  them  are  decorated  with  beautiftil  marble,  and  above  them  are 
mosaic  pictures.  The  central  dome  is  one  hundred  and  seven  feet  in  diam- 
eter, with  a  rise  of  forty-six  feet,  and  with  an  elevation  of  one  hundred  and 
eighty  feet  above  the  ground,  with  semi-domes  on  two  sides,  of  equal  diam- 
eter. The  grand  dome  is  supported  by  arches  resting  on  four  immense 
piers,  supported  by  abutments.  Its  numerous  arches,  pillars  and  cupolas 
are  all  inlaid  with  marble  mosaics  of  the  most  beautiful  designs.  In  the 
cupola  are  inscribed  the  following  words  from  the  Koran:  "God  is  the  light 
of  the  heavens  and  the  earth."  On  ceremonial  occasions,  during  the  night, 
these  expressive  words  are  illuminated  by  thousands  of  lamps,  suspended  in 
circles,  one  above  another,  which,  aided  by  attachments  of  ostrich  eggs, 
and  quantities  of  tinsel,  and  numerous  artificial  fiowere,  are  said  to  pro- 
duce a  wonderfiil  effect. 

One  hundred  architects,  during  the  construction  of  this  mosque,  super- 
intended ten  thousand  masons,  five  thousand  working  on  one  side,  the  other 
half  at  the  same  time  engaged  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  building.  It  is 
said  of  the  Emperor,  that  during  the  progress  of  the  work  he  paid  occa- 
sional visits,  to  inspire  the  workmen,  dressed  in  coarse  linen,  a  cloth  around 
his  head,  and  a  rough  stick  in  his  hand.  When  the  walls  had  reached 
about  six  feet  above  the  ground,  an  expenditure  of  about  twenty-two  tons 
of  gold  had  been  incurred;  and  a  traditionary  account  is  given,  that  when 
this  extraordinary  structure  had  been  completed  as  far  as  the  cupolas, 
the  funds  were  exhausted,  and  the  people  groaning  and  murmuring  under 
the  heavy  burden  of  imposed  taxes;  whereupon  an  angel  appeared,  and, 
leadhig  the  mules  of  the  treasury  to  a  subterranean  vault,  loaded  them  with 
four  tons  of  gold  I 

We  went  aboard  an  Austrian  Lloyd  steamer,  April  oth,  and  steered  for 
Athens,  the  capital  of  Greece.  In  going  down  the  Archipelago,  the  usual 
dulness  and  monotony  of  ocean  life  was  partially  relieved  by  the  changing 
scenery  and  charming  views,  constantly  exhibited  on  the  numerous  islands 
we  were  passing.  Syra  especially  attracted  attention;  the  picturesque 
appearance  of  its  capital  city  of  thirty  thousand  people  drew  expressions  of 
surprise  and  admiration.  Stopping  a  few  hours  at  anchorage  gave  opportu- 
nity of  inspecting  this  locality.  The  city  is  built  on  a  gigantic,  conical  hill, 
rising  steeply  from  the  shore  in  a  semi-circle,  over  a  mile  in  width,  extend- 


568  SUPPLEMENT. 

ins;  to  an  immense  height;  its  narrow  and  pointed  summit  crowned  with  a 
large  cathedral;  the  whole  hill,  with  its  indentures  and  depressions,  covered 
from  base  to  summit  with  elegant  buildings  painted  white,  with  green  win- 
dow shutters,  blue  cornices  and  balustrades. 

It  chanced  to  be  a  holiday  with  the  Greeks — they  were  celebrating 
their  independence.  Flags  were  floating  from  the  tops  of  buildings  and 
tall  masts  of  the  ships  in  the  harbor.  At  night,  before  our  departure,  there 
was  a  grand  illumination,  in  which  the  entire  city  and  ships  at  anchor  par- 
ticipated.    The  appearance  altogether  was  very  striking. 

We  arrived  at  Pir^us,  the  seaport  of  Athens,  7th  ult.,  having  experi- 
enced a  favorable  passage.  We  took  carriage  and  drove  to  Athens,  five 
miles  distant,  over  a  beautiful  road,  skirted  with  poplar  and  pepper  trees. 

MiTNicH,  Bavaria,  April  22d,  1873. 

The  whole  of  the  modem  city  of  Athens  has  been  built  within  the  last 
forty-five  years.  It  is  situated  about  five  miles  from  the  sea,  on  the  Plain 
of  Attica.  Many  of  the  buildings  possess  some  architectural  beauty,  which, 
combined  with  their  yellow-washed  stucco,  present  an  agreeable  and  lively 
appearance.  Olive  groves,  the  scene  of  Plato's  meditations,  stretching 
along  the  plain,  the  trees  and  shrubbery  in  the  Queen's  garden,  an  orange 
grove  fronting  the  King's  Palace,  pepper  trees  skirting  the  boulevards,  a 
few  cj-presses  and  Italian  poplars,  form  the  principal  foliage  which  is  seen 
in  and  around  Athens.  The  Queen's  garden  attached  to  the  Palace  is  a 
beautiful  enclosure  of  several  acres,  extending  along  the  boulevards  and 
partially  encircling  the  palace,  and  adorned  with  rich  shrubbery,  flower- 
beds, luxurious  foliage,  grass-plats,  artificial  waters  and  winding  gravel 
walks.  Fronting  the  palace  is  a  small,  enclosed  area,  decorated  with  orange 
trees;  in  the  centre  is  a  fine  fountain  surrounded  with  seats  for  the  conve- 
nience of  promenaders.  The  trees  were  constantly  dropping  their  golden 
fruit  here  and  there,  on  the  gravelly  walks,  but  left  untouched  by  the  mul- 
titude of  pedestrians.  The  King's  Palace  is  the  most  conspicuous  building 
in  Athens.  It  is  located  on  a  gently  rising  eminence  at  the  foot  of  Mount 
Lycabettis,  and  facing  what  is  termed  the  "Square  of  the  Constitution." 
On  this  square,  September,  1843,  the  people  and  troops  assembled,  and 
continued  ten  houi-s  without  any  act  of  violence,  waiting  for  King  Otho  to 
grant  the  request  of  their  leaders  in  signing  the  constitutional  charter,  to 
which,  at  last,  he  reluctantly  consented.  The  front  of  the  palace  has  a 
portico  constructed  of  marble— the  walls  of  the  building  are  composed  of 
broken  limestone  faced  with  cement. 

The  Acropolis  is  a  vast  rock,  rising  to  the  height  of  three  hundred  and 
fifty  feet  above  tlie  plain,  with  a  flat  summit,  about  one  thousand  feet  long 


SUPPLEMENT.  569 

by  five  hundred  broad.  The  Areopagus,  or  Hill  of  Mars,  is  a  lower  emi- 
nence, forming  a  kind  of  offehoot  to  the  Acropolis.  The  remains  of  the 
celebrated  Temple  of  Jupiter  Olympus  occupy  a  broad  square  of  ground  a 
little  eastward  of  the  Acropolis.  Fifteen  Corinthian  columns  of  immense 
size  are  now  standing,  out  of  one  hundred  and  twenty-four,  which  formerly 
covered  a  space  of  three  hundred  and  fifty-four  feet,  by  a  breadth  of  one 
hundred  and  seventy-one  feet.  These  marble  columns  are  fifty-five  feet 
in  height  and  six  feet  four  inches  in  diameter.  One  of  the  marble  beams, 
supported  by  these  gigantic  columns,  is  said  to  weigh  twenty-three  tons. 
We  noticed  one  of  the  pillars  which  had  been  thrown  down  in  a  high  wind 
— it  is  formed  of  eighteen  sections.  It  is  estimated  that  three  thousand  dol- 
lars would  be  required  to  set  up  these  sections  and  restore  the  pillar  to  an 
upright  position,  which  will  aiford  a  faint  idea  of  the  cost  of  erecting  the 
entire  building. 

We  ascended  the  Acropolis  to  inspect  its  stupendous  and  melancholy 
ruins.  When  it  stood  in  the  fulness  of  its  splendor,  the  whole  summit  was 
occupied  with  temples,  sanctuaries,  statuary  and  monuments;  only  suffi- 
cient now  remain  to  show  their  fonner  grandeur  and  magnificence.  There 
were  the  marble  temples  of  Minerva,  Propylaca,  Wingless  Victory,  the 
Erectheum  and  the  Parthenon;  also  gigantic  statues  of  Grecian  deities, 
from  forty  to  sixty  feet  in  height,  on  lofty  pedestals  decorated  with  ivory 
and  gold,  glistening  in  the  sunlight.  Some  of  these  colossal  statues  could 
be  seen  from  the  decks  of  vessels,  standing  a  long  distance  out  at  sea.  A 
few*massive  columns  of  temples  are  seen  sustaining  huge  marble  beams, 
over  twenty  feet  in  length.  In  the  Propylacan  Temple,  quantities  of  black 
marble  were  used  in  ils  construction,  and,  the  same  as  other  heathen  sanc- 
tuaries, was  adorned  with  costly  paintings  and  historical  decorations.  The 
entire  expense  of  this  building  has  been  estimated  at  about  two  and  a  half 
millions  of  dollars.  The  Parthenon  is  built  entirely  of  marble,  and  is  two 
hundred  and  twenty-eight  feet  long  by  one  hundred  and  one  broad.  Its 
ceiling  is  supported  the  same  as  that  of  the  Propylacan,  by  huge  marble 
beams,  resting  on  massive  columns.  One  of  the  doorways  is  thirty-three 
feet  in  height  and  sixteen  feet  wide;  the  head  of  the  doorway  is  formed  of 
marble  lintels,  nearly  twenty-seven  feet  in  length.  The  Erectheum  has  a 
number  of  standing  columns,  supporting  massive  marble  beams  and  lintels 
over  doorways;  most  of  this  temple,  however,  lies  in  a  heap  of  superb  ruins. 
The  frieze  of  this  building  was  composed  of  black  marble,  adorned  with 
figures  in  low  relief,  in  white  marble.  The  surface  of  the  Acropolis  is 
mostly  spread  with  ruins,  broken  pillars,  pieces  of  entablatures  and  sculp- 
tured fragments. 

The  Greeks  have  some  very  peculiar  customs.    When,  after  a  lengthy 

40 


570  SUPPLEMENT. 

absence,  friends  meet,  or  when  parting  for  a  considerable  time,  it  is  usual 
to  kiss  one  another  on  the  cheek.  I  have  noticed  in  Athens,  the  same  as 
in  Italy,  two  gentlemen  meeting  on  the  public  street,  with  hats  off,  demon- 
strating their  affection  by  hugging  and  kissing  each  other  in  the  most  vio- 
lent manner.  Many  of  the  Greeks  have  a  habit  of  carrying  in  the  hand 
strings  of  glass  or  wooden  beads,  which  they  manipulate  or  work  with  their 
fingers,  while  walking  the  streets  or  in  conversation,  the  same  as  the  gen- 
tleman his  watchguard,  or  twirls  his  cane,  or  the  lady  flirts  her  fan,  having 
no  religious  reference  as  the  Catholic  in  counting  his  beads. 

It  is  customary  to  make  the  sign  of  the  cross  in  the  following  manner: 
Uniting  the  tips  of  the  thumb  and  first  two  fingers  of  the  right  hand,  and 
touching  alternately  the  forehead,  navel,  right  breast  and  left  breast,  three 
times  in  rapid  succession,  whenever  passing  a  church,  seeing  the  cross,  or 
hearing  the  name  of  the  Savior  spoken.  They  have  a  singular  form  for 
burying  the  dead.  I  witnessed  the  ceremony  of  burying  two  persons,  who 
apparently  had  occupied  respectable  positions  in  society.  The  processions 
■were  preceded  by  boys  in  white  robes,  carrying  a  crucifix  and  other  eccle- 
siastic insignia  of  considerable  splendor,  followed  by  priests,  chanting  in  a 
low,  monotonous,  melancholy  tone,  while  all  hats  were  off  and  every  hand 
was  making  the  sign  of  the  cross,  as  the  solemn  train  was  passing  along  tlie 
crowded  thoroughfare;  the  corpse,  with  ghastly  features  exposed  to  full  view 
in  an  open  coffin,  covered  with  white  cloth,  variously  decorated;  the  lid  of 
:the  coffin,  painted  with  a  large  cross,  was  carried  along  in  the  procession,  in 
an  upright  position.  The  corpse  was  dressed  in  the  clothing  customarily 
worn  while  living;  the  head  partially  elevated,  and  the  hands  folded  in  front 

•  of  a  picture  of  the  Virgin,  placed  on  his  breast. 

Returning  from  the  Museum,  we  met  the  King  of  Greece,  who  was 
walking  leisurely  along  the  sidewalk,  among  the  citizens,  dressed  in  plain, 

•  ordinary  costume.  His  appearance  is  rather  prepossessing;  his  figure  is 
^slight — of  medium  size,  light  complexion,  and  eyes  expressive  of  both  kind- 
ness and  determination.  He  has  the  reputation  of  honesty  and  frankness 
— without  affectation,  and  his  domestic  life  above  reproach,  and  makes  the 
welfare  and  improvement  of  his  people  a  direct  aim  and  constant  study. 
He  is  about  twenty-eight  years  of  age — married  the  daughter  of  the  Grand 
Dake  Constantine  of  Russia,  and  has  a  family. 

The  Greek  Church  and  Greek  nation  may  be  considered  synonymous 
words,  as  one  cannot  exist  without  the  other,  being  interwoven  like  cotton 
and  woolen  threads  in  a  garment.  It  is  a  strong  prevailing  feeling  in  the 
people,  that,  as  the  church  cannot  exist  without  the  people,  so  the  people 
cannot  exist  as  a  nation  without  the  church.  The  banners  of  the  revolu- 
tion were  constantly  blessed  by  the  bishops,  and  among  the  first  victims  of 


SUPPLEMENT.  571 

that  revolution  was  the  Greek  Patriarch  of  Constantinople.  In  fact  the 
first  article  of  the  constitution  makes  the  Greek  Church  the  corner  stone  of 
the  political  fabric.  It  is  as  tbllows:  "The  dominant  religion  of  Greece  is 
that  of  the  Orthodox  Oriental  Church  of  Christ.  All  other  recognized 
religions  are  tolerated,  and  the  free  exercise  of  worship  is  protected  by  law. 
Proselytism  and  all  other  interferences,  prejudicial  to  the  dominant  religion, 
are  forbidden."  Therefore  any  attempt  made  by  Protestants,  in  the  way  of 
proselyting,  is  regarded  with  suspicion. 

^  Mr.  Francis,  the  American  minister,  invited  our  party  to  spend  an 
evening  at  his  residence.  We  had  a  pleasant  time  with  the  minister,  his 
lady  and  son,  also  Mr.  Goodenough,  the  Consul  General  of  Constantinople,  - 
who  was  spending  a  few  days  in  Athens.  In  conversation  with  these 
people,  we  gathered  interesting  items  in  reference  to  modern  Greece,  the 
king  and  government.  Mr.  Francis'  fine  abilities  and  conversational  talent 
drew  around  him  many  visitors,  especially  Americans.  Mrs.  Francis  is  a 
lady  of  intelligence,  of  lively  disposition  and  polite  manners. 

We  left  Athens  on  the  evening  of  the  twelfth,  on  an  Austrian  Lloyd 
steamer,  for  Trieste,  Austria,  where  we  arrived  on  the  seventeenth,  after  a 
pleasant  passage.  This  is  a  charming  town,  built  in  the  form  of  a  crescent, 
on  rounded  and  conical  hills  and  mountain  acclivities.  It  is  surrounded 
with  beautiful  scenery.  The  city  has  a  population  of  about  one  hundred 
thousand.     We  were  shown  many  objects  of  attraction  and  curiosity. 

The  nineteenth,  we  took  train  for  Munich,  the  capital  of  Bavaria, 
through  the  Brenner  Pass,  by  the  way  of  Verona,  a  town  in  Italy.  Our 
route  led  through  an  interesting  country,  under  an  excellent  state  of  tillage 
— the  landscape  covered  with  verdure  and  rich  in  luxurious  foliage,  the 
apple,  plum,  apricot,  cherry  and  chestnut  adorned  with  blossoms,  and  the 
vine  clothed  with  leaves;  patches  of  clover,  grain  in  full  growth,  green  pas- 
tures and  meadows,  and  off  in  the  distance  a  long  high  range  of  moun- 
tains, with  summits  mantled  in  snow.  We  arrived  at  Verona  in  the 
evening  and  remained  over  Sunday. 

The  country  from  Verona  to  Munich  is  in  the  highest  state  of  cultiva- 
tion, abounding  in  fields  of  grain,  vegetable  gardens,  fruit  orchards  and 
vineyards;  nearly  the  whole  region  is  dotted  with  walnut,  apple,  cherry,  apri- 
cot, plum  and  mulberry,  the  grapevine  stretching  from  one  tree  to  another, 
clinging  to  the  branches,  while  below  flourish  luxuriant  gardens  or  waving 
grain.  We  passed  over  a  narrow,  winding  vale,  extending  over  seventy 
miles,  skirted  by  lofty  mountains  and  adorned  with  towns  and  villages,  and 
churches  here  and  there,  on  high  plateaus  above  the  plain;  streamlets  are 
seen  now  and  then  dashing  and  foaming  over  rocky  steps,  producing  cas- 
cades of  great  beauty  and  grandeur.      We  noticed  images  of  the  Savior, 


572  SUPPLEMENT. 

nearly  life-size,  representing  His  crucifixion,  and  secured  to  posts  placed 
here  and  there  along  the  public  road.  Women  were  laboring  in  the  fields, 
driving  plow,  spading  ground,  scattering  manure,  and  some  in  tops  of  trees 
trimming  the  branches. 

Monday  evening,  twenty-first,  we  arrived  in  Munich.' 

Lorenzo  Snow. 


LETTER   XIII. 

Munich.— Visit  to  a  Royal  Palace.— Statue  of  Bavaria.— Imperial  Wedding. — 
"Vienna.—  The  Arsenal.  —  Summer  Palace.  —  The  Great  Exhibition. — 
Berlin. — Royal  Palace. — Banquet  Hall. —  Monuments. — U.  S.  Minister. — 
Parliament. — Soldiers.  —  Moral  condition  of  Berlin.  —  Hamburg.  —  In 
London, 

Vienna,  Austria,  May  6th,  1873. 
Editor  Deseret  News : 

We  spent  a  few  days  very  pleasantly,  and  I  hope  profitably,  in  Munich, 
the  capital  of  Bavaria.  Our  hotel  accommodations,  politeness  of  host,  and 
the  attention  of  servants,  have  been  nowhere  excelled.  The  general 
appearance  of  the  people  in  respect  to  style  of  dress,  their  moral  character 
and  education,  will  bear  comparison  with  that  of  the  first  cities  in  other 
European  countries.  The  streets,  public  gardens,  parks  and  squares  pos- 
sess many  attractions,  but  unfortunately  the  weather  was  unpropitious  for 
the  full  appreciation  of  sight-seeing. 

Munich  is  situated  in  a  barren  plain,  upon  both  sides  of  the  river  Iser. 
It  contains  about  one  hundred  and  seventy-five  thousand  inhabitants,  and 
is  considered  the  fourth  city  in  Germany  in  point  of  population.  Many  of 
its  parks,  squares  and  public  gardens  are  adorned  with  fountains,  lawns, 
shrubbery,  cascades,  grottoes,  equestrian  figures  and  colossal  statues.  In 
one  of  these  squares  is  a  large  obelisk,  erected  in  honor  of  the  Bavarians 
who  were  slain  in  the  Russian  campaign  of  1812,  bearing  the  inscription: 
"To  the  thirty  thousand  Bavarians  who  perished  in  the  Russian  war; 
erected  by  Louis  First,  King  of  Bavaria,  completed  Oct.  18,  1833.  They 
died  for  the  deliverance  of  the  country."  The  park,  called  the  English 
Garden,  nearly  five  miles  long  by  a  half  mile  in  width,  is  ornamented  at 
vast  labor  and  expense.     We  visited  the  Royal  Palace,  and  spent  some  two 


SUPPLEMENT.  573 

hours  in  walking  through  the  imperial  apartments,  inspecting  the  numer- 
ous objects  of  interest  and  curiosity— the  Audience  Hall,  embellished  with 
twelve  portraits  of  Roman  Emperors;  the  Green  Gallery,  with  a  great  num- 
ber of  Dutch  and  Italian  paintings;  The  Bedchamber,  containing  curtains 
of  gold  brocade,  valued  at  the  enormous  sum  of  four  hundred  thousand 
dollars;  and  the  Mirror  Room,  adorned  with  precious  vases  of  gold  and  sil- 
ver, together  with  chandeliers  of  immense  value.  Also  the  Hall  of  Mar- 
riages, appropriately  decorated  with  fresco  work;  the  Hall  of  the  Emperors, 
adorned  with  paintings  by  the  most  celebrated  masters;  the  Hall  of  Charle- 
magne, with  numerous  pictures  of  gigantic  size,  commemorative  of  the 
most  remarkable  events  in  his  life.  The  Throne  Hall  is  one  hundred  and 
sixty  feet  long,  and  seventy-three  wide,  ornamented  on  either  side  by  twelve 
Corinthian  columns  of  white  marble,  supporting  galleries.  Between  these 
columns  are  twelve  statues  of  princes  in  gilded  bronze,  each  of  which 
weighs  nearly  one  and  a  half  tons;  the  simple  cost  of  gilding  was  about 
twelve  hundred  dollars  each. 

The  Royal  Library  is  a  very  beautiful  building,  comprising  seventy- 
seven  rooms,  in  which  are  contained  more  than  eight  hundred 
thousand  volumes.  The  Royal  Bronze  Foundry  is  much  celebrated;  monu- 
ments have  been  cast  in  this  foundry  for  nearly  all  parts  of  the  world. 

In  the  southwest  of  the  city,  on  an  eminence,  in  a  large  meadow, 
stands  the  colossal  statue  of  Bavaria.  It  is  placed  upon  a  basement,  which 
is  ascended  by  a  flight  of  forty-eight  steps;  the  height  of  the  statue  itself  is 
thirty-two  and  a  half  feet,  and  pedestal  twenty-eight  and  a  half.  This 
female  statue  represents  the  Protectress  of  Bavaria,  with  a  lion  at  her  side. 
In  her  right  hand  she  holds  a  sword,  and  in  her  left  a  chaplet.  This 
immense  statue  was  cast  at  the  Royal  Foundry.  The  interior  of  the  figure 
contains  a  staircase  of  sixty-six  steps,  which  ascend  through  the  pedestal  to 
the  height  of  the  knees,  and  from  thence  by  a  spiral  stair  to  the  head, 
within  which  eight  persons  can  be  seated. 

One  day,  hearing  that  the  king,  with  his  suite  and  royal  equipage,  was 
out  on  an  imperial  wedding,  I  set  forward,  on  foot,  in  company  with  my 
sister,  to  witness  the  immense  attraction,  which  was  drawing  all  Munich  into 
the  streets  by  tens  of  thousands.  Having  submitted  to  half  an  hour's  journey- 
ing, pressing  and  smashing,  by  the  patriotic  and  enthusiastic  citizens  of 
Munich,  finally  we  secured  the  honor  of  gazing  a  moment  on  the  passing 
pomp  and  glory  of  His  Royal  Majesty  the  King  of  Bavaria,  and  occupying 
a  point  toward  which  he  smiled  and  civilly  bowed.  After  narrowly  escap- 
ing being  trodden  down  by  the  crowd,  I  returned  to  my  hotel,  wondering 
how  much  mathematical  skill  or  philosophical  wisdom  would  be  required  to 
determine  the  exact  value  of  what  was  gained  by  this  exposure. 


574  SUPPLEMENT. 

We  left  Munich  on  the  morning  of  the  twenty-ninth,  and  arrived  in 
Vienna  by  train  the  following  evening.  Vienna,  the  capital  of  Austria,  is  sit- 
uated at  the  foot  of  the  Vienna  Mountain,  in  a  plain,  near  the  right  bank 
of  the  Danube.     It  contains  a  population  of  about  eight  hundred  thousand. 

A  boulevard  encircles  the  city,  planted  with  trees,  and  bordered  with 
very  elegant  buildings  and  beautiful  gardens.  The  city  exhibits  some  very 
remarkable  edifices — the  Castle,  Cathedral  of  St.  Stephen's,  Imperial  Palace 
and  many  palatial  residences  of  ministers  and  ambassadors.  The  suburbs 
of  the  city  are  very  populous,  containing  many  splendid  edifices,  fine 
promenades,  and  ornamental  gardens.  Many  of  the  squares  are  decorated 
with  various  statues  and  monuments,  displaying  great  skill  in  design  and 
execution;  among  these  is  an  equestrian  statue  of  the  Emperor  Joseph  III, 
who  is  represented  on  horseback,  stretching  out  his  hand,  and  blessing  the 
people.  Also  an  equestrian  statue  of  the  Archduke  Charles,  erected  in 
186C — he  is  I'epresented  at  the  battle  of  Aspern,  in  the  attitude  of  raising 
the  flag,  to  lead  the  grenadiers  to  the  attack.  Also  the  column  of  the 
Trinity,  erected  in  1679,  on  the  cessation  of  the  plague.  This  column  is 
composed  of  white  Salsburg  marble,  and  is  over  seventy  feet  high;  on  the 
pedestal  is  a  rock,  upholding  Keligion,  a  cherub,  overcoming  the  Master  of 
the  Plague,  also  some  has  reliefs,  representing  incidents  of  sacred  history. 
The  Emperor  appears  in  the  attitude  of  kneeling  on  the  summit  of  the 
column,  and  angels  rising  toward  heaven.  Another  verj'  fine  monument^ 
built  by  Charles  VI,  consists  of  a  canopy,  sustained  by  Corinthian  columns^ 
beneath  which  is  a  group,  representing  the  marriage  of  the  Virgin.  We 
noticed,  in  various  parts  of  the  city,  many  splendid  fountains,  fine  bridges,, 
broad,  well  paved  streets,  bordered  with  linden  and  chestnut,  and  skirted 
with  magnificent  buildings;  and  in  the  city  and  suburbs,  many  ornamented 
squares,  public  gardens  and  extensive  parks. 

Vienna  has  numerous  cathedrals,  some  of  which  are  fine  specimens  of 
Gothic  architecture.  The  Church  of  the  Savior  is  an  elegant  structure, 
decorated  in  Gothic  style — built  in  commemoration  of  an  attempt  to  destroy 
the  life  of  Francis  Joseph,  in  the  year  1853.  The  first  stone  was  laid  by  the 
Emperor,  which  was  obtained  from  the  Mount  of  Olives,  in  Palestine, 
in  1856. 

We  visited  the  Imperial  Arsenal,  considered  one  of  the  grandest  build- 
ings in  Vienna;  it  is  very  extensive  and  surrounded  by  ornamental  grounds. 
It  comprises  numerous  workshops,  foundries,  machine  shops,  and  a  Museum 
of  Arms,  containing  specimens  of  weapons  of  all  periods;  artillery  of  brass 
and  iron,  aad  vast  quantities  of  projectiles.  It  has  nine  steam  engines,  and 
two  thousand  men  are  kept  employed  within  the  buildings.  It  casts  eighty 
cannons  per  day,  and  usually  makes  a  run  two  days  in  a  week. 


SUPPLEMENT.  675 

The  Imperial  Summer  Palace,  a  short  distance  from  the  city,  is  charm- 
ingly located  beside  a  large  public  park,  encircled  by  ornamental  grounds, 
and  has  an  orangery  of  seven  hundred  and  forty  trees,  and  a  grand  parterre, 
decorated  with  thirty-two  statues,  and  a  large  basin,  with  two  splendid 
fountains.     The  palace  contains  fifteen  hundred  chambere. 

Of  late  years,  great  alterations  and  improvements  have  been  made  in 
Vienna,  by  tearing  down  old  fortifications,  erecting  public  buildings,  straight- 
ening and  widening  streets  and  thoroughfares,  and  multiplying,  enlarging 
and  ornamenting  public  grounds. 

We  have  spent  some  days  in  the  buildings  of  the  great  exhibition. 
Everything  in  relation  to  it  is  upon  the  most  magnificent  scale.  It  is  sup- 
posed that  it  will  exceed,  in  splendor,  variety,  extent,  perfection  of  articles, 
correctness  of  arrangement,  magnificence  and  universality,  any  previous 
exhibition. 

In  Austria,  as  in  all  other  countries  which  wc  have  visited,  soldiers,  in 
military  costume,  are  seen  almost  everywhere,  in  groat  numbers. 

Perhaps  you  are  weary  of  these  descriptions  of  what  we  are  seeing  in 
the  world — gorgeous  churches,  museums,  picture  galleries,  mosques,  zoologi- 
cal gardens,  relics,  ruins,  antiqilies,  crumbling  temples,  statuary,  obelisks, 
sumptuous  palaces,  odd  customs,  singular  manners  of  people,  religious 
fanaticisms,  trickery  and  impostures,  etc.,  but  in  sight-seeing  we  are  con- 
fined within  the  limits  of  what  the  pride  and  vanity  of  the  world  have 
labored  to  exhibit,  rather  than  what,  in  many  instances,  we  should  have 
preferred  seeing.  It  would  have  been  more  gratifying  to  record  our  inspec- 
tion of  systems,  on  magnificent  and  universal  scales,  designed  to  remove 
poverty  and  distress,  which,  to  a  greater  or  less  extent,  everywhere  prevail; 
and  to  give  all  an  opportunity,  irrespective  of  creeds,  geographical  lines  or 
nationalities,  of  providing  for  their  own  wants  and  comforts,  and  of  elevating 
themselves  to  the  highest  spiritual,  physical,  moral  and  intellectual  plane. 

Berlin,  Prussia,  May  I^h,  1875. 

On  the  ninth,  we  started  from  Vienna  by  train,  and  arrived  here  the 
following  afternoon. 

The  country  between  Vienna  and  this,  the  capital  of  the  German 
empire,  some  five  hundred  or  more  miles,  is  delightful.  Its  immense  undu- 
lating plains,  here  and  there  forming  into  low  hills  and  rising  mounds,  all 
un«ler  a  high' state  of  cultivation,  present  a  lovely  and  picturesque  scene. 
Tlie  whole  country  appeared  to  be  filled  with  industrious  and  enterprising 
inhabitants.  Elegant  mansions  peeping  out  amid  the  green  foliage  of 
romantic  groves,  villas,  with  their  respective  chapels  surmounted  with  broad 
domes,   or  glittering   steeples,   and  cities  occasionally  appearing  in   the 


576  SUPPLEMENT. 

distance,  crowning  the  rising  hills,  altogether  form  a  panoramic  view  that 
is  almost  captivating. 

On  our  arrival  here  we  engaged  quarters  in  the  most  fashionable  and 
aristocratic  hotel  in  the  city,  in  a  very  pleasant  and  stirring  locality. 

Berlin  is  situated  on  a  sandy  plain  on  the  river  Spree,  and  is  considered, 
in  several  respects,  one  of  the  finest  and  most  interesting  cities  of  Northern 
Europe — the  metropolis  of  knowledge  for  Northern  Germany,  and  the  cul- 
tivated nursery  of  German  arts  and  sciences.  It  contains  about  eight 
hundred  and  thirty  thousand  inhabitants. 

Many  of  the  streets  are  broad  and  straight — the  buildings  frequently 
four  and  five  stories  high.  The  finest  street  passes  our  hotel — it  is  called 
"Unter  den  Linden,"  and  is  decorated  with  four  rows  of  lime  trees.  In  the 
centre  of  this  street  is  a  broad  avenue  for  pedestrians,  and,  on  each  side, 
arrangements  for  footmen  and  carriages.  This  magnificent  thoroughfare 
extends  from  the  Royal  Palace  to  "Brandenburg  Gate."  This  gate  is  con- 
structed in  the  style  of  the  Propylacan  at  Athens.  It  is  sixty  feet  in  height 
and  one  hundred  and  ninety  in  width,  embracing  five  passages  for  carriages 
and  footmen.  It  is  surrounded  by  a  figure  emblematical  of  Victory  seated 
in  a  chariot,  drawn  by  four  horses.  The  height  of  the  group  is  nearly 
twenty  feet.  The  expense  of  erecting  this  gate  was  in  the  neighborhood  of 
a  half  million  of  dollars. 

The  Royal  Palace  is  an  extensive  building — six  hundred  and  forty  feet 
in  length  by  three  hundred  and  seventy-six  wide,  containing  six  hundred 
apartments.  It  contains  a  chapel,  which  is  remarkable  as  being  the  place 
where  the  baptismal  ceremony  of  Frederic  the  Great  was  performed. 

The  Picture  Gallery,  which  is  now  used  for  a  banqueting  hall,  is  over 
two  hundred  in  length  and  one  hundred  and  twenty-five  feet  wide.  The 
largest  room  in  this  palace  is  one  hundred  and  five  feet  in  length  by  fifty- 
one  in  width — decorated  with  a  great  variety  of  costly  statues  and  portraits 
of  celebrated  individuals.  These  palaces  contain  a  new  chapel,  built  in 
1849,  with  a  cupola  measuring  eighty-six  feet  in  diameter.  The  altar  is 
surmounted  by  a  cross  of  silver  seven  feet  in  height,  studded  with  gems,  the 
cost  of  which  is  estimated  at  four  hundred  thousand  dollars.  There  are 
several  other  palaces  in  the  city,  and  some  at  Potsdam,  a  few  miles  distant, 
which  is  called  the  "Versailles  of  Prussia." 

We  have  seen  several  splendid  monuments,  some  of  which  we  think  as 
fine  as  any  we  have  seen  in  Europe;  also  many  equestrian  statues" of  skij^ful 
and  elegant  workmanship. 

We  called  on  Mr.  G.  Bancroft,  the  American  Minister — were  kindly 
and  warmly  received,  and  enjoyed  a  very  pleasant  and  sociable  interview,  at 
the  close  of  which  he  cordially  proffered  his  assistance  to  the  extent  of  his 


SUPPLEMENT.  577 

influence,  in  rendering  our  stay  in  Berlin  profitable  and  interesting.    Ho 
subsequently  visited  us  at  our  hotel. 

Here,  we  were  fortunate  in  meeting  Dr.  Schleiden,  member  of  the 
German  Parliament,  whose  acquaintance  we  had  formed  in  Salt  Lake  City» 
and  which  we  renewed  in  New  York,  as  mentioned  in  a  former  conununi* 
cation.  This  excellent  gentleman  was  delighted  to  see  and  introduce  ua  to 
his  intimate  friend,  Mr.  Kapp,  also  a  member  of  Parliament.  These 
gentlemen  have  called  upon  us  on  several  occasions,  and  have  accorded  us 
free  access  to  the  House  of  Parliament,  now  in  session;  and  have  taken 
much  pains  in  showing  us  objects  of  interest,  and  through  interesting 
localities. 

We  were  surprised  to  see  the  multitude  of  soldiers  constantly  parading 
the  main  thoroughfares  and  streets  in  this  city.  Every  day  they  are  march- 
int?  past  our  hotel,  in  battalions,  regiments,  brigades  and  divisions,  in  the 
most  imposing  style,  with  magnificent  flags  and  banners  displayed — all  led 
by  instrumental  bands  of  musicians  in  rich  shining  costumes — the  whole 
performing  their  evolutions  in  the  strictest  order,  skill  and  precision,  pre- 
senting the  finest  and  most  splendid  appearance  of  troops  in  any  country 
we  have  visited. 

Those  fashionable  institutions,  "houses  of  ill-fame,"  are  said  to  flourish 
and  command  the  patronage  of  nearly  all  classes  here,  as  in  Paris,  the  gay 
metropolis  of  France;  and  some  of  them  are  built  at  an  immense  cost,  and 
fitted  up  in  fabulous  splendor  and  sumptuousness.  The  people  of  Berlin, 
viewed  superficially,  are  remarkably  intelligent,  and  appear  interesting, 
lovely,  beautiful  and  happy,  as  though  all  were  conscientious,  moral, 
upright  and  pure;  but,  in  this  city,  as  well  as  in  most  others  we  have  seen, 
corruption,  rottenness,  demoralization  and  misery  are  underneath. 

C!onsiderable  sensation  was  created  among  the  aristocrats  in  our  hotel, 
through  the  calls  of  distinguished  gentlemen  on  our  party.  Our  celebrity 
reached  the  public  press,  where  we  were  creditably  noticed,  and  perhaps 
somewhat  flattered. 

London,  May  19th. 

We  arrived  here  yesterday.  Before  we  left  Berlin,  Elder  Erastus  Snow 
and  son  bid  us  adieu,  en  route  for  Scandinavia,  and  Elder  Schettler  in 
another  direction,  to  attend  to  some  necessary  business,  while  President 
Smith,  my  sister  and  I  left  for  London,  via  Hamburg  and  the  German 
Ocean. 

The  country  from  Berlin  to  Hamburg  is  not  prepossessing  in  its  appear- 
ance. It  exhibits  no  variety  nor  beauty  of  scenery— the  face  of  the  country 
is  generally  low  and  flat— similar  to  that  of  Holland,  though  not  abounding 
in  canals  and  windmills. 


678  SUPPLEMENT. 

Hamburg  contains  a  population  of  two  liundrcd  and  twenty-five 
thousand,  and  is  the  principal  place  of  commerce,  and  one  of  the  most 
beautiful  cities  in  Germany.  It  is  situated  on  the  river  Elbe,  about  eighty 
miles  from  its  mouth.  The  port  is  very  extensive,  and  crowded  with 
shipping  of  various  tonnage. 

The  Bourse,  the  great  rendezvous  of  merchants  and  capitalists  of  every 
rank,  presents  a  lively,  stirring  business  aspect,  between  the  hours  of  1  and 
2  o'clock  p.  m.,  when  three  or  four  thousand  business  people  may  generally 
be  seen  thronging  the  apartments. 

This  city  affords  a  beautiful,  fashionable  commonage  along  the  quay, 
which  surrounds  the  basin  formed  by  tVie  the  River  Alsten. 

The  Church  of  St,  James  is  much  noted;  it  is  surmounted  by  a  steeple 
three  hundred  and  fifty  feet  in  height.  The  great  Church  of  St,  Nicholas 
is  also  considerably  celebrated;  it  is  ornamented  with  a  magnificent  steeple 
four  hundred  and  fifty-six  feet  high,  which  affords  a  wonderful  panoramic 
view  from  its  summit.  The  Zoological  and  Botanical  Gardens  are  repre- 
sented to  be  among  the  finest  in  Germany. 

We  left  Berlin  on  the  fifteenth,  and  arrived  in  Hamburg  the  following 
evening,  with  the  intention  of  remaining  one  day  only.  At  the  railroad 
station,  the  proprietor  of  a  commodious  hotel,  in  the  most  respectful  man- 
ner, solicited  our  patronage,  conducted  us  into  his  best  apartments,  and 
bestowed  upon  us  more  than  ordinary  attentions.  The  next  day  he  offi- 
ciated gratuitously  as  our  guide  through  the  city,  taking  particular  pains  and 
manifesting  deep  interest  in  pointing  out  and  explaining  every  object  of 
interest  and  curiosity.  At  first,  we  were  a  little  suspicious  that  these  extra- 
ordinary attentions  were  designed  to  establish  heav}^  claims  on  the  purse, 
but  the  mystery  was  at  length  revealed;  this  gentleman  had  read  the  Ger- 
man papers,  and,  at  once,  recognized  us  as  the  "Distinguished  Mormon 
Delegation"  from  Salt  Lake.    Our  notoriety  here  brought  us  acquaintances. 

A  gentleman  who,  for  many  years,  had  been  successfully  engaged,  on 
a  large  scale,  in  emigration,  obtained  an  introduction,  and  very  earnestly 
solicited  our  patronage,  believing  that,  very  soon,  we  should  have  a  heavy 
emigration  business  in  that  country. 

We  left  Hamburg  on  the  sixteenth,  on  the  steamer  Iris,  making  our 
way  over  the  German  Sea,  and  arrived  at  Blackwall,  London,  on  the  even- 
ing of  the  eighteenth,  after  a  pleasant  and  prosperous  voyage. 

Lorenzo  Snow. 


SUPPLEMENT.  579 


LETTER  XIV. 

At  St.  Louis.— Fine  scfenery.— Visit  relatives.— Poem.— Obtain  genealogies.— 

Acknowledgment. 

As  a  connecting  link  between  my  brother's  letter  written  in  London, 
and  his  reception  on  his  arrival  at  home,  we  copy  the  following  from  "Cor- 
respondence of  Palestine  Tourists:" 

St.  Louis,  June  2(>rH,  1873. 
Editor  Woman's  Exponent: 

Dear  Lulu. — When  writing  you  last,  which  was  on  the  ocean,  I  did  not 
anticipate  either  time  or  opportunity  for  communication  with  you  again 
while  on  my  way  home,  but  in  consequence  of  the  extreme  piety  of  this 
infidel  age,  we  are  in  this  great,  live  city,  detained  over  Sunday.  We 
arrived  here  yesterday  morning  from  Kansas,  where  we  found  our  youngest 
brother,  whom  we  had  not  seen  for  more  than  twenty  yeare;  he  was  then  a 
boy,  now  the  father  of  a  large  and  promising  family,  and  located  on  a  farm 
one  half  mile  square,  in  a  beautiful  rolling  prairie  country,  commanding  a 
view,  both  grand  and  magnificent,  extending  as  far  as  the  eye  can  reach. 
I  think  I  never  saw  a  finer  or  more  picturesque  landscape  scenery,  while 
the  soil  is  rich  and  very  productive,  situated  five  miles  from  Osage  Mission, 
the  railroad  station  for  that  section. 

But  more  about  St.  Louis.  We,  i.  e.,  my  brother  Lorenzo  and  I, 
intended  leaving  last  evening,  but  are  detained  till  10  to-night,  the  hour 
admitted  as  the  close  of  the  Sabbath,  which,  despite  the  sacred  rest  allotted 
the  railroad  trains,  is  decidedly  a  day  of  bustle,  recreation  and  hilarity. 
While  writing,  my  ears  are  saluted  with  almost  every  sound  imaginable: 
bands  of  instrumental  music  playing  in  various  directionr;  the  rumble  of 
street  cars,  which  are  loaded  to  their  utmost  capacity,  constantly  on  the 
track,  conveying  gay  pleasure  seekers  to  different  points;  picnics  by  land 
and  picnics  by  water  being  a  prominent  order  of  the  day;  groups  of  people 
are  promenading  the  sidewalks,  while  processions  are  marching  on  the 
streets;  but  the  railroad  trains  must  not  profane  the  Sabbath. 

When  we  lefl  New  York,  my  brother  and  I  proceeded  directly  to  the 
place,  in  the  State  of  Ohio,  where  he  was  born,  and  where  both  were 
brought  up— the  place  of  our  childhood  and  youth — also  neighboring  towns 
and  counties.     I  had  been  absent  thirty-seven  years;    my  brother  had 


580  SUPPLEMENT. 

returned  once  within  that  time.  Very  many  of  our  relatives  and  friends 
have  "gone  the  way  of  all  the  earth"  since  we  left,  and  everything  of 
remembrance  has  yielded  to  the  strokes  of  the  battle  axe  of  changeful 
Time. 

Our  former  loved  associates 

Have  mostly  passed  away; 
While  those  we  knew  as  children 

Are  crowned  with  locks  of  gray. 

We  saw  Time's  varied  traces 

Were  deep  on  every  hand — 
Indeed,  upon  the  people, 

More  marked  than  on  the  land. 

The  hands  that  once  with  firmness 

Could  grasp  the  axe  and  blade. 
Now  move  with  trembling  motion, 

By  strength  of  nerve  decayed. 

The  change  in  form  and  feature 

And  furrows  on  the  cheek 
Of  Time's  increasing  volume. 

In  plain,  round  numbers  speak. 

And  thus,  as  in  a  mirror's 

Reflection,  we  were  told, 
With  stereotyped  impressions, 

The  fact  of  growing  old. 

Those  of  our  relatives  and  acquaintances  who  remain  received  us  with 
affectionate  cordiality;  indeed  it  was  one  continued  ovation,  from  first  to 
last,  through  the  counties  of  Portage,  Geauga,  Cuyahoga  and  Loraine, 
where  we  went;  even  children  born  since  we  left  that  country  came  dis- 
tances to  see  and  converse  with  us,  the  former  friends  of  their  deceased 
parents.  Having  been  so  long  abroad,  we  felt  anxious  to  return  home;  at 
the  same  time,  being  desirous  of  seeing  as  many  of  our  friends  and  relatives 
as  possible,  we  visited  night  and  day,  going  from  place  to  place  in  rapid 
succession.  I  am  inclined  to  think  that  so  much  visiting  was  never  before 
done  in  so  little  time. 

We  succeeded  in  gathering  many  genealogies  both  of  the  dead  and  the 
living;  and  we  think,  in  many  instances,  have  renewed  friendships,  revived 
and  created  associations  that  will  extend  into  eternity.  We  feel  that  God  is 
with  us,  and  humbly  trust  that  His  blessing  will  attend  our  efforts. 

Eliza  R.  Snow. 


SUPPLEMENT.  581 


LETTER  XV. 

Home  again.— Reception  by  friends. 

Brigham  City,  Jdly  8th,  1873. 
Editor  Desert  News: 

About  7  p.  m.  yesterday,  President  L.  Snow,  on  his  return  from  the 
"Holy  Land,"  was  met  at  Brigham  Junction,  four  miles  from  here,  by 
Judge  Wright,  Bishop  Nichols,  the  mayor  and  the  city  council,  together  with 
a  large  company  of  ladies  and  gentlemen,  with  the  Brigham  City  Brass 
Band;  also  a  representation  of  the  Sunday  School,  the  superintendent  and 
associate  teachers  bearing  a  magnificent  banner  with  appropriate  mottoes. 
On  arriving  at  the  station,  the  Central  Pacific  train  shortly  appeared.  On 
President  Snow  alighting  from  the  cars,  welcome  strains  of  music  were 
poured  forth  from  the  brass  band.  As  he  approached,  the  gentlemen  took 
off  their  hats  and  warmly  greeted  him.  The  passengers  on  the  Central 
Pacific  train  seemed  to  be  inspired  with  the  spirit  of  the  occasion,  as  they 
waved  hats  and  handkerchiefs  in  concert  with  those  of  the  reception  party. 

After  President  Snow  had  shaken  hands  cordially  with  each  one  of  the 
company,  Judge  Wright,  in  behalf  of  the  citizens,  delivered  an  appropriate 
address,  welcoming  him  home,  etc.,  to  which  he  briefly  responded,  return- 
ing thanks  for  this  unexpected  honor,  and  alluded  to  his  tour  through 
many  countries,  and  journey  of  some  twenty-five  thousand  miles  without  a 
single  accident;  had  seen  much,  and  often  highly  gratified  with  various 
scenes  and  objects  of  curiosity,  but  nothing  had  impressed  his  feelings  so 
pleasantly  as  this  meeting  with  his  Brigham  City  friends. 

The  vehicles  were  presently  in  motion,  under  the  soul-stirring  music, 
which  loudly  echoed  along  the  Wasatch  mountains;  the  procession  pro- 
ceeded for  three  quarters  of  an  hour  in  the  bright  moonlight  evening,  when 
it  reached  President  Snow's  residence.  He  was  here  met  by  a  large  con- 
course of  citizens  of  all  ages,  anxious  to  manifest,  personally,  their  earnest 
feelings  of  welcome.  The  ceremonies  of  reception  were  here  closed  by  an 
appropriate  tune  from  the  brass  band,  when  all  dispersed  to  their  homes. 

A.  Christensen. 


^0^7777 


M 


f^<r'^'^70n^